FATED CHRONICLES

VOLUME TWO

Humphrey Quinn

TABLE of CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

CHAPTER 28

CHAPTER 29

CHAPTER 30

CHAPTER 31

CHAPTER 32

CHAPTER 33

CHAPTER 34

CHAPTER 35

CHAPTER 36

CHAPTER 37

CHAPTER 38

CHAPTER 39

CHAPTER 40

CHAPTER 41

CHAPTER 42

CHAPTER 43

CHAPTER 44

CHAPTER 45

CHAPTER 46

CHAPTER 47

CHAPTER 48

CHAPTER 49

CHAPTER 50

CHAPTER 51

READ VOLUME THREE

CHAPTER 1

Amelia Cobb’s attempts to gather her wandering mind failed. She stared dreamily through the single window in the room. Spring had arrived. It teased them all with its fresh, warm breezes. The winter had been long, bitterly cold and relentless, typical to the woods of northern Maine. But the drip drip drip of fast melting snow meant warmer weather had finally won out.

A door opened behind her and people shuffled inside, murmuring greetings to each other. She’d called a meeting and it was about to begin, but try as she might, Amelia could not pull her eyes away from the window.

They’d created a magnificent little town out here in the middle of nowhere. Nestled deep in the woods. Built into great oaks and pine trees untouched by human hands and hundreds of years old. Hidden from the outside world. Protected from their enemies. Just over twelve years now since they’d left the island. Defied the leadership of Juliska Blackwell. And waited for two young ones to grow and discover the truth. To discover their fate.

They were close now. So very close.

Amelia caught two children far down below on the ground, playing, and smiled.

Soon, they’d be living in a much different world. With much larger borders. With no need to hide as they did now. She sucked in, the anticipation of it filling her with energy.

“We should get this meeting underway,” she stated, spinning around. “We have much to discuss today.”

She gazed across the room. Nine in attendance, including herself. Her most trusted friends and allies, and they didn’t look any more excited about being stuck inside this room than she did, but it had to happen. She swept around them and took a seat behind a simple wooden desk. This action instantly quieted the room.

Amelia fidgeted in her seat, unable to tame the need to be up and moving.

“Cora,” she called out, “let’s just open the window. I don’t know about all of you, but I am dying to feel the spring air this morning.”

Cora jumped up from behind another desk and obliged at once.

Everyone let out a satisfied sigh as the warmer spring air seeped inside, bringing with it the scents of maple and pine, as well as wet earth as the last of the snow melted and new tendrils of life were pushing up out of the ground. Just the sounds of young children laughing and playing outdoors, and the birds returning and chirping happily, put them in an instant good mood.

“Well, okay everyone,” said Amelia, drawing the group’s attention from the enchanting spring air and back to the meeting at hand. “I realize we all have a case of spring fever this morning, however, we do need to get down to business.”

Cora, Amelia’s assistant, took note of each in attendance, writing it down for future reference.

“Nina Tourner, check. Barrett Nuskey, here. Berta Prideaux, yes. Colton Fahlbush, leaning in the corner as usual.”

He winked at her; she returned with a stern gaze that hinted at playfulness, and continued.

“Curtis Bevins, yes. Heloise Peppernell, brought the coffee, and Wilbur Finn, needs a mug of that coffee. Late night again, Wilbur?” prodded Cora, her eyes narrow in amused suspicion.

“When do I not put in a late night, Cora?” the older man grumbled, accepting a mug of coffee from Heloise. His eyes smiled. “You sure know how to make a tasty cup of mud,” he praised, draining the mug in seconds. He accepted another instantly, although tiredness continued to plague his worn face.

Amelia took a sip from her own mug. “I’m tempted to have a meeting every morning just to have your coffee, Heloise.”

“It’d be my pleasure,” responded the middle-aged woman. They smiled kindly at each other. After everyone’s mugs brimmed with coffee, the meeting finally began.

“Barrett, I believe you have a progress report for us today,” stated Amelia.

“Yes. Yes, I do everyone,” he replied, standing to address the group. He cleared his throat, his voice shaking nervously as he spoke. “We successfully moved two more people into prime key positions in the government last week. Paula Bedgewood and Amos Durmuddy. They will not be around for the next few months. They will, of course, be sending in reports on their progress as often as possible.”

Sighs and adulation rustled through the group. This was good news.

Barrett breathed out in relief.

It wasn’t easy for them to integrate into the outside world, but it was necessary if their plans were to come to fruition. However, this also meant being separated from friends and family for extended periods of time. It was worth the sacrifice though, for the long-term success they hoped would come.

“Well done, Barrett. And please send my thanks to your zone for all their hard work on this project,” said Amelia. “Without these key government positions, progress would be impossible. Once we finish what we’ve set out to do…” she shook her head. “The entire world will be looking to us for help. They will need us to understand what’s happening to them.”

“It is a noble, but weighty endeavor,” agreed Colton Fahlbush from his corner. He tipped his coffee mug toward Amelia. She tipped hers back and took a swig before continuing.

“I hate to appear boastful, but it seems our plans are moving forward at the perfect pace.”

“Not that we still don’t have much to do,” reminded Barrett, feeling bolder. “We are still hoping for ten more positions, so with the eight we have currently, I’d agree. Or rather my zone would agree, the perfect pace to be ready in time.”

“We’ll be looking forward to your next progress report then, Barrett.”

He nodded at Amelia, taking a seat so the meeting could move on.

“Next on the agenda, Cora?”

The woman skimmed across some notes.

“Your report, Amelia.”

“Ah, good. I’m very pleased with this as well. I have had contact with our informant with the travelers.”

“With all our people on missions of their own, it’s starting to feel a bit like we are the travelers, not the banished ones.” Wilbur Finn let out a sigh.

“Yes. It does a little. But, we must remember that even though the travelers were once dear friends, and some, family, we want different things. They chose to run and hide, and we chose to stand up and fight for what we want.”

“Aye that, Amelia,” Wilbur stated. “Thanks to you confronting Juliska Blackwell.”

She chuckled and raised an eyebrow. “Thanks to us all. I could not have done it without all your support. Anyway, we digress.” She placed her hands palm down on the desk. “I have been advised by our informant that Meghan and Colin Jacoby are well; as well as can be expected. They are settling into their magical lives, and also as expected, their abilities are increasing rapidly. And most importantly, at least for now, they are safe living with the traveling Svoda until it is time for them to come to us.”

There was a collective sigh of relief, followed by a few worried glances.

“So much of our plan depends on those two. Poor little dears,” said the plump Berta Prideaux. Everyone nodded in agreement.

“It is a tenuous situation,” agreed Amelia. “They know so little, and yet the success of our plan and our very futures, depends entirely on them. I only hope we did right by hiding them from their destiny for so long.”

“Hopefully it wasn’t for too long,” added the tender faced Nina Tourner.

Amelia nodded, her lips forming a tight smile. “We all agreed to bind their powers, knowing full well that the spell would only be broken when they encountered their true destiny,” reminded Amelia. “We had no way of knowing how long that encounter would take.”

“It was the right thing to do,” insisted Curtis Bevins, his voice sure. “They deserved that much, at least; a few years’ peace. They’ll have to grow up too fast now, as it is.”

“And need I remind us all of the sacrifices made by your brother, Arnon,” aimed Heloise at Nina. She returned an honored, but sad, smile. Heloise refilled Nina’s coffee and gave her a light pat on the shoulder.

Before they could continue, rushed footsteps clamored up the narrow staircase that led to their meeting room. The door flew open and a wiry young man stormed through. He cast a look of great dismay across them before his gaze landed on Nina. She rose from her chair, facing him.

“What is it, Owen?” she asked the young man, who was her sixteen-year-old son.

“The seer sent me,” he said, breathing heavily. “With grave news.”

The room tensed, their spring-enchanted demeanor giving way to acceptance of what ‘grave’ news often meant: death.

Amelia got out of her chair and came around the front of her desk. “What has happened, Owen?”

“Something that will change everything,” he blurted directly. “Something that hasn’t happened in over a hundred years. Something that even the immortal Grosvenor will fear…”

Amelia fell back against her desk, gripping the edge for support. Curtis hopped over to steady her but she motioned she was okay. Gasps and cries of disbelief flew through the room. Cora jumped up and slammed the window shut before anyone outside accidentally overheard the news and started a panic.

“It’s – It’s not possible,” stuttered Barrett.

“It just cannot be,” cried out Berta and Heloise at once.

“I thought they were extinct?” questioned the tired-faced Wilbur.

Amelia, feeling instantly defeated, sank into her chair. “This is grave indeed,” she moaned. “Only one thing could frighten the Grosvenor. Only one thing could match their power.” She took a deep breath, afraid to say the words aloud. “A Projector could mean the end for us all.”

“Or even more power for the Grosvenor,” murmured Curtis. “If they were able to harness the child’s power.”

A barrage of concerns assaulted each other, everyone in disbelief over this news, and unsure what to do next.

“What about Meghan and Colin? Can they even match this kind of power?”

“And we still don’t know the identity of the third Fated child.”

“If the Projector reaches maturity, we may not have enough time to find out.”

“Yes, time is a major factor here. Once the Projector reaches maturity, all may be lost.”

Amelia stood up and motioned for calm.

Colton pushed his hand through his stiff, dark hair. Wilbur tried not to shake, but coffee spilled out of his cup and down his weathered skin. Heloise hurried to wipe it up. Nina reached out and grasped her son, Owen’s arm.

Curtis approached their leader. “What should be our next course of action, Amelia?”

“Sh- should we put our plans on hold?” asked Barrett apprehensively. “Should we call our members back from their duties to fight this new enemy?”

Amelia motioned for silence. She paced around her desk, deep in thought, before finally speaking.

“Owen, what else did the seer say? Did she know the age of this Projector, or its location? Any other information of value to us.”

“All she told me was a Projector was emerging, still young and not yet near its full power. But the seer also warned that she is not alone in her discovery.”

“Not alone,” Amelia repeated. The fresh spring air in her lungs turned bitter. “Soon, the entire magical world will be looking for this child, to try to harness its power before it reaches maturity, or to kill it before it does.”

“It’s not wise to try to harness the power of a Projector,” insisted Curtis. “It is a useless endeavor. No one has ever succeeded in using a Projector’s power. It corrupts. Absolutely.”

“Curtis knows his history,” reminded Wilbur. “And I say we heed his warning. Projectors are not allowed to live for a reason. They are dangerous and unpredictable. The most harmless child can turn into the most vicious monster at the simplest of whims. If allowed to go unchecked, they will destroy worlds.”

“And you darn well know the Grosvenor will try,” warned Curtis darkly.

“No one has ever found a way,” said Amelia. “One would have to try to persuade the child to their side.”

“But how? And why would they? Once mature, their power is limitless. Why choose any side but their own?” Nina sat back down. “What a terrible fate, for any child… no choice for their future.”

“Not so unlike Meghan and Colin,” whispered Berta. “Fate can be cruel.”

Amelia shook her head and turned away. “A frightening reminder, but with a Projector’s power working on our side…”

“All our work. All our sacrifice,” whimpered Heloise. She trembled, refilling cups of coffee that did not need refilling.

“All our work will mean nothing if this Projector lives to maturity,” persisted Curtis. He thumped his fist on the edge of Cora’s small desk, bouncing it off the floor. It landed with a sharp thud.

“Never mind our plans,” cautioned Colton. “All life will be at risk, whether in the magical world or the non-magical.”

Just outside, birds, completely unaware of the dangers that now lie ahead, chirped happily. Kids played and laughed.

Even with the window closed, the enchanted spring air turned foul.

Amelia spun and faced her fellow banished Svoda.

“We must decide, all of us, what should be our next course of action. Do we join the hunt and kill this child before it has a chance to unleash its devastating potential upon the world? Or should we attempt to locate and sway the child? And hope all hell doesn’t break loose upon us if we cannot control the Projector’s power.” She paused before asking, “Does the child live or die?”

CHAPTER 2

Journal entry, the last day of May.

Eleven months into our Journey.

By Meghan Chelcy Jacoby

Today’s entry will be a long one. I haven’t written anything down in a couple weeks, but I want to write down everything I can so I don’t forget. Most of this has nothing to do with my visions as a Firemancer, but I decided it might be a good idea to keep track of our travels with the Svoda.

I cannot tell if time is going faster or slower. On one hand, it’s hard to believe that Colin and I have been traveling with the Svoda Gypsies for nearly a year now. It’s even harder to believe that in less than a month, we will turn fourteen. It seems like just yesterday we were waiting impatiently for our thirteenth birthdays.

And yet time cannot move fast enough. We are still over two years away from getting the doorway to open: the one that will take Colin and me back home, to Uncle Arnon. We are still holding out hope that he somehow survived the Scratcher attack.

It is going to be strange not to celebrate our birthdays in Cobbscott this year, and even stranger without our uncle, Kanda Macawi or the Jendayas… especially Sebastien.

I think about Sebastien a lot, mostly wondering if he still thinks about me. I can’t believe I kissed him hours before I got stuck with the Svoda and never got to see him again. I miss him. A lot.

I wonder if his family even returned to Cobbscott this summer. With us missing and Uncle Arnon… well, if he’s alive, he must be searching for us. All of them would be I imagine. Or maybe they’ve given up. Or maybe they never searched at all.

It’s clear that Uncle Arnon and Kanda knew a lot more about what was going on than they ever told us. And when our uncle showed up that night and threw the Magicante at Colin… it was like he knew. He wasn’t surprised. Even when Colin used magic against the Scratchers. It is an odd thing really. As eager as I am to get home and find out what happened to everyone there, part of me feels like Colin and I are exactly where we are supposed to be.

Anyway. Now we have even more people to miss. Little Timothy, the ghost boy from Grimble. And Uncle Eddy. It felt wrong leaving Grimble and moving on to another place. Although our uncle had moved on as well. It still felt weird. Like we were leaving something behind.

After Grimble, the Svoda traveled to a place called Beresford. It was boring in comparison. Frankly though, I didn’t mind, as it was a nice break from the constant chaos of Grimble. We miss Uncle Eddy and Timothy though. It doesn’t feel the same without them.

We didn’t get to see much of Beresford, other than to know we were deep in a forest and there were no other people around. We had the wagons again, and stayed inside another version of the Svoda Island, just like in Grimble. Except no one was permitted to leave the wagons this time. Balaton guarded the exits. I don’t know what was out there, but if it was scary enough not to be allowed to go, then I’m perfectly fine with not.

On another not so fun front, we started school again while there. Although I’m not sure why as we ended up not having enough time to finish the level or take the exams. And now we have just moved on again, to a place called Eidolon’s Valley, or nicknamed the E Valley. School is on hiatus for a bit. I hope for a long time. But from what I understand, we pretty much have to repeat the intermediate level once we start up school again. No wonder it takes everyone so long to graduate.

Except for Ivan.

Ugh. The boy that can do no wrong… Juliska just loves him.

He is as bad-tempered as always. We are at least on speaking terms, although barely. Juliska put his Initiation on hold until tonight. She told me herself that she needed to wait until we reached the E Valley, because she had a special challenge planned for him. I really wish she didn’t like him so much.

Of all the people she could choose from… why Ivan?

It just means I have to see him even more, as it turns out that when Tanzea Chase told me my schooling would be aimed more toward Firemancy, what she actually meant is that Juliska would be teaching me herself. That’s one part of school I love! I get to skip some classes… Darcy is totally jealous so that’s awesome. She glares a lot. But that’s about it. She hasn’t tried anything other than her usual taunts, which we just ignore. I think she can see how useless it would be since I’m spending so much time with Juliska right now.

But the sucky part is so is Ivan. I don’t know why, or what she has him doing. But he’s been very busy. And around far too much. And he’s not even living with the Mochries right now. He moved out and got his own place.

Firemancy wise, The Firemancer’s Pocket Guide is proving a great challenge, but I’m slowly working my way through the book and learning everything I can.

One thing Colin and I have been worried about is the bird-human. I have not seen it since Grimble. Maybe it did not move on with us, which would be sad really. It was a comforting thought, knowing it was a small memory of home. Never mind that he or she saved my life!

Oh, and then there’s my brother. Colin spends most of his spare time alone these days. I have no idea what he’s up to because he is better than ever at blocking me out of his mind. His skill at magic is also improving, and apparently at a record pace. At least this is what I’ve heard people whispering behind our backs. Not like they’re afraid of him, just surprised. And impressed.

At the same time my brother seems to be improving, everyone else seems to be getting worse. There’s even rumors spreading that this is the real reason school is canceled right now. The Svoda are getting a little freaked out. Their magic is weaker than it should be, and there seems to be no answer as to why. The adults try not to act worried about what’s causing it, but it’s pretty easy to tell they are.

Regardless of what’s screwing up the Svoda’s magical powers, or that my brothers seem to be supercharged, the use of magic is strictly forbidden here in the E Valley, except in a life or death situation. I guess this is an order straight from the ruler of this place. Some guy named Eidolon. Svoda can visit, but they cannot use magic.

So far, the first two weeks here in the E Valley have proven hot, dry and boring. All of us non-Initiated still in school types have to keep ourselves entertained while the Initiated attend regular meetings. By entertained, what I really mean to say is that we are supposed to be keeping up on our studies. Not my idea of a good time! Unless it’s Firemancy, then that’s okay.

Anyway, they never tell us what goes on in these meetings. However, even I, still a newbie to the Svoda world, can tell there are a lot more meetings than normal, and this whole weakened magic thing is definitely causing a panic. People seem busier than ever, considering there’s no school, and just not much to do around here.

Meghan let out a groan. “Ick, Nona. Why are you always so keen on licking my feet? I suppose that’s enough catching up for now anyway.” She put the journal aside.

Nona stopped licking. There was an unfamiliar sound somewhere outside. She sat up straight and froze in position, like a statue. Her Catawitch eyes blazed toward the door. A moment later, satisfied it was nothing potentially harmful she relaxed and returned to licking Meghan’s feet.

Meghan leaned back against a rock wall. The rock was the color of rust, and uncomfortable to lean against, but this was her bedroom wall. At least while living in the E Valley. They had no wagons here. Instead, the Svoda had taken over abandoned cave dwellings that lined the bottom of a towering canyon wall.

Jae Mochrie had explained that when the Svoda had first journeyed here, they had been allowed to use magic to fix up the dwellings and make them livable. Which mostly meant making the homes big enough to fit everyone. Unfortunately, this did not mean additional privacy. If anything, it was less.

Because the Mochries were a family of four, but were also hosting the twins, and the grizzled Corny Tibbit, they’d been given one of the larger dwellings. Ivan had chosen to move out of the Mochrie’s and get a place of his own.

Meghan couldn’t imagine living in one of the smaller dwellings as crowded as it was in this one. She and Colin still shared a bedroom with Jae and Mireya. There were four holes punched into the rock wall, just large enough for someone to sleep in without getting too claustrophobic. They did at least have mattresses and didn’t have to sleep directly on thin blankets or directly on the rock.

But dressing in the morning was complicated and had to be timed. There was one stone partition in the room that had to be shared by all four of them. They each had a trunk filled with belongings and there wasn’t much room for anything else in the room.

Outside of their bedroom was a main room, which included a combined living space and kitchen. Five doors lined the walls. The first was the youngster’s bedroom. The second belonged to Sheila and Irving. The third opened to a large closet, which Corny Tibbit decided to take over upon arrival. The fourth led outside into the E Valley, and the fifth opened to a tunnel that led deeper into the canyon.

This tunnel connected with other tunnels and cave dwellings, like an underground web that eventually led to a large open dome in the center. This was also how to get to the bathhouses. There were two, one for the women and one for the men.

Inside the dome was where meetings took place. Where people gathered to eat and visit. Where the Svoda businesses set up shop. Only a few carried enough supplies to bother opening. The Steel Gin, Balloch Flummer’s bookstore, the bank, and a mercantile on wheels.

Meghan sighed. It was early, but she sensed the household about to stir and wake. She hadn’t been able to sleep and decided to start writing in her journal. Sure enough, just minutes later there was movement in the kitchen, followed by the smell of coffee percolating. Mireya slipped out of bed and dressed, heading out to help her mother.

Colin still slept. He was caught in the middle of a dream, but that’s all Meghan could sense in his mind. Even in his sleep, she had trouble penetrating his thoughts. It was like he had put up some permanent block she could not get past.

She closed her eyes, willing herself to fall asleep if only for a few minutes. But her mind was alert and sleep evaded her. She was just about to give up and get up herself when there was a couple of thumps against the floor and the voice of Jae mumbling to himself. He’d jumped out of bed realizing he’d overslept and was frantically dressing. As if Irving Mochrie knew the perfect moment to rub in his son’s forgetfulness, his voice echoed into them.

“Jae! You had better be ready. I’m leaving in two minutes.”

“Coming, Dad! Be right there.”

“Better be. We have to finish work early today. Ivan’s Initiation ceremony is tonight.”

“As if you’d let anyone forget,” Jae grumbled. He departed without so much as a hello or goodbye.

Colin’s head popped out from behind the wall of his bed. “When was the last time we actually had breakfast with Jae at the table?”

“More like, when was the last time we ate with Jae, period,” retorted Meghan. “Seems like everyone is super busy, but doing what exactly? It is a dry, dead valley out there. And we’re not in school, and there’s only a few businesses even open.”

“Irving’s is one of them though. I guess he needs Jae’s help.”

“Every single day?”

Colin shrugged. “I guess there’s still lots of work to get done.”

“Well… it feels very busy around here considering all the not-so-much-really-happening, going on.”

Colin refused to answer. His sister was slyly prodding for information on what had been keeping him so busy lately and he was keeping that to himself. She was right though. There was a sense of things going on, people kept busy… for what reason? He’d heard the rumors, just like everyone else. That something was wrong with people’s magic. He assumed it had to be this.

Weakening magic was not a concern of his. Colin lay back down, facing the rust colored stone a few feet over his head. He’d been having a dream about the silver haired girl named Catrina. But when he’d awakened, like so many dreams, he’d forget some of the specific details. They’d been talking. And laughing. Time seemed to go on for days inside the dream.

And then like always, she’d gotten scared and had to leave suddenly.

He’d bet his life there was something important he was forgetting. Or something she was trying to tell him, but couldn’t. The lack of new clues was testing his patience. Mainly because there was this invisible counter winding down in his mind. A little push with every minute that went by and he had not found her, or found out what happened to her. He was running out of time. And so was she.

It made no sense how he knew this. But he was certain of it. He’d never been so certain of something. Catrina needed his help. Her life depended on him finding her. He didn’t care how he knew, or why. Only that he believed it fully and would not stop searching for her.

“You ready for some breakfast, Col?” asked Meghan.

“Yeah, sure.”

They hurried to dress. Sheila Mochrie’s absentminded voice chimed good morning as they entered the kitchen.

“Breakfast is on the stove. I’ll be off in a minute to a zone meeting.”

“What are you meeting about today?” Mireya asked her mother. She was just emerging out of Corny’s closet room with an empty tray.

“Oh nothing of interest,” Sheila replied. Her smile appeared forced and tight. She disappeared into her and Irving’s bedroom.

Mireya set down the empty tray and shuddered. “It’s so creepy in Corny’s room, and it’s supposed to be a closet. I can’t believe he just won’t come out of there.”

“He didn’t have anything for you to give me, did he?” asked Colin.

Mireya shook her head, holding back a wry smile. They still didn’t understand why the grizzled old man had taken such a liking to Colin, and frankly, neither did he. But he had tried to warn him while back in Grimble, that someone would try to steal the Magicante. And Colin had missed it.

Corny had been his normal quiet self since then. But if he ever had gifts to hand out again, Colin would pay attention this time.

Mireya took a seat on the opposite side of the table, immediately immersing herself into a book. A minute later, Sheila bustled out of her bedroom and shouted, “I’ll be back in a few hours, stay out of trouble, don’t stray too far,” and shot down the tunnel leading to the dome center.

The twins finished breakfast and headed outside into the valley. When the twins thought of a valley, for some reason, lush, green and full of life came to mind. Here, it was dusty, hot and dry. A rust colored desert that went on as far as the eye could see.

Just outside their dwelling were other Svoda youngsters of various ages hanging around. Some reading. Some playing. Some talking. They didn’t have far to roam, as the official entry into Eidolon’s Valley was not far away, and the Svoda were strictly forbidden to enter. The canyon wall was long as it was towering. Doors marked the dwellings all along the outer wall. The twins were nearly in the middle.

To their far left at the end of the canyon wall was a rock archway. This is how they’d come into the valley and this is how they would leave. Although it had not yet been announced as to when the doorway would open and they would move on.

If they turned to their right and walked to the very end of the canyon, there was a pathway, which led upward into the rock. This is where Juliska Blackwell currently resided. The path was steep, but easily passable. At the very top, wedged between the canyon wall (that housed the Svoda dwellings), and another canyon wall, was an oval shaped stone castle. It was difficult to tell whether the stone had been carved away and shaped into the castle, or whether the stone had become lodged there, and then the castle was forged after. Regardless, it was a remarkable sight.

Meghan had been there a few times already, to have Firemancy lessons with Juliska, and she couldn’t wait to return again. It was a bit like visiting royalty. And Juliska being Banon to the Svoda Gypsies, she was technically doing just that.

If you kept walking and skipped the path leading to the Banon’s castle, you entered into a bowl-shaped formation carved into the ground. It was wide enough to fit many people, and open to the sky. This is where they were to gather for Ivan’s Initiation later that night.

In front of the twins was sand. A lot of it. Some soft, some hardened with time and lack of moisture. And rocks. Many of them. Most climbable. When on top, you could see far out across the valley. A place the Svoda were strictly forbidden to enter.

Goblin-like formations littered the valley floor and if you stared at them long enough, they appeared to sway and move, almost as if they were alive. And then there were the dust devils whirling walls of sand across the valley. The twins guessed it would be uncomfortable to get blasted by one of those.

They stepped out and in the opposite direction of a few other Svoda youngsters who were sitting atop some of the rocks, reading, studying or talking. Colin found one that was climbable and vacant and made his way to the top. Meghan followed. He plunked down at gazed out across the valley.

From this vantage point, it went on and on and on. He thought it odd they could see so far, seemingly to no end. And yet it was almost like looking at something that just repeated itself over and over again. A bit like everything they were seeing was somehow looped to repeat. Was it a mirage? Their eyes just playing tricks on them? This Eidolon did have some strict rules. Perhaps the Svoda were not being allowed to see what was really in the valley. He wondered what would happen if he were to step foot beyond their borders and into the valley. Would it look the same?

Meghan put her attention into The Firemancer’s Pocket Guide, eager for her next lesson with Juliska. She had tagged her journal along, but no longer had the desire to write. After a while, she glanced at her brother, who was still gazing out into the valley. She watched him closely for a full minute. He did not blink, even once.

“What are you doing?” she whispered. “Does that really pass the time? Staring into nothing?”

Colin frowned. “I’m trying to focus.”

“On what?”

“You wouldn’t understand.”

“Oh, of course. I’m too stupid with magic to understand,” she mocked.

“That’s not what I said.”

“Might as well have been.”

“It’s just… complicated. Something I read in the Magicante,” he admitted.

“Whatever,” she said, reminding him, “Better not get caught doing magic.” She turned her attention back to her journal, going over past notes she’d written from her lessons with Juliska.

Colin ignored her. He was attempting something he had learned from the Magicante, and it was definitely breaking the no magic rule. However, the book insisted he would not get caught. After leaving Grimble, the book had begun to randomly open and show Colin new spells it thought would be useful for him to learn. He’d been practicing this new spell for over a week already, and had only made it work for just a few short seconds.

If he could learn how to use this magic correctly, it would allow him great sight. Not a vision like his sister. Not seeing the past or future, but for his own eyes to see far into the present, to distant locations. The vastness of the E Valley seemed the perfect place to practice this magic. Maybe he could prove whether there was something else in the valley. Or whether what they saw, was actually all there was to see.

The sun moved through Eidolon’s Valley changing the shapes of the goblin-like formations; after a while it began playing tricks on Colin’s eyes as he swore the formations were actually moving.

Frustrated that he could not make the spell work, he breathed heavily and opened his eyes.

“You must quiet your thoughts and focus only on the place you want to see.” This is what the Magicante had told him. The only problem, all Colin could think of were vague things like rock formation, or cave, as he did not know any specific locations in the E Valley. He didn’t know how specific it needed to be. Or maybe he just wasn’t doing it right, or his magic wasn’t strong enough to pull it off.

He shook his head, stretched his back and closed his eyes. “Aspectus Remotus,” he mumbled under his breath. Nothing happened. He didn’t see anything but the darkness of his closed eyelids, or the brightness of the valley if he opened them. He let his eyes close again, attempting to clear his thoughts and focus on the destination. The corners of his mouth lifted, forming a grin; his thoughts strayed to Catrina. Her silver hair. Her sad smile. Holding her hand. Laughing. Reaching out for her desperately, each time she was pulled from his dreams.

Colin’s breath hitched and his hands fell down to the rock to steady himself. Except he was still sitting down on the rock. And yet he was flying. At least that’s what it felt like. He flew over rocks, past canyon walls and through the dust devils. He didn’t feel anything, but could see everything clearly. And yet he was still sitting down with his sister just behind him. The valley held no surprises that Colin could see. It looked the same as it did from his perch on the rock. He guessed it was the sun, or the distance that made the formations look like they were moving.

His gaze narrowed in on a possible target. A cave opening still far ahead. He felt a pull coming from that direction; it must be his destination.

“Wicked…” he muttered, flying inside. It took a moment for his vision to adjust to the dark. A voice called out his name, startling him. He sucked in, coming to a screeching halt. He felt like he was floating in the dark, but his hands were still firmly planted on the rock; he hadn’t moved. And yet he could see everything around him in the cave as if standing there.

The voice called out again. “Colin! You must find me. Please.”

He took off towards the voice. It brought him through a locked door and into a dungeon-like room. Then he saw it: a glass coffin with the sleeping body of a young girl inside. The same girl Colin had seen in the hospital back in Grimble. The same girl that haunted his dreams, nightly.

“Catrina.” He looked down over her, stunned.

Her eyes burst open. Sky blue orbs peered upward, searching above her.

“I- I can’t see you, but I know you’re here. You found me, Colin.”

He couldn’t reply to her, she wouldn’t hear him. What the heck was she doing in a cave deep in the valley? In a coffin? She obviously wasn’t dead! And how did she know he was here with her? Especially when he wasn’t really.

“You have to hurry, Colin.”

He wanted desperately to reach out and free her. To speak or offer comfort of any kind. To let her know he would find her, for real.

Catrina sighed, her eyes drifting closed. “I’m running out of time…”

Colin wanted to shout to keep her awake, but there was no voice she could hear. He had to leave her. It pained him terribly to do it. He took one last look. She slept, just like she did in the hospital, sleeping peacefully. He wasn’t so sure her sleep was actually peaceful at all.

His mind felt an elastic-like pull and try as he might, he could not stay with her. His hands went up to protect his eyes from the blinding light in front of him. The spell had ended and he was no longer with Catrina. Not that he’d actually been with her at all. He’d never left the rock. Meghan still sat just behind him. She jumped, startled when he bounded up to his feet quite suddenly.

“What’s your problem?” she asked, watching her brother spin around, looking a bit dazed. He ignored her, stopped and peered out across the valley. He was going to break the rules. He was going to enter the valley. He was prepared to do it right this minute. And search every cave and break every rule he had to, in order to save Catrina.

“Who is Catrina?” Meghan asked curiously, catching him off guard.

He’d let his guard down and she’d heard him say her name. He shrugged his reply, pretending he had no idea who she was talking about.

Meghan eyed him, hard. He still refused to answer.

“Whatever,” she mumbled.

Colin frowned, reality sinking in. He could not just disappear into the valley. Alone. Without any help. What if he got lost? What if he was gone for so long that the Svoda left without him? What if he looked and looked but never found Catrina?

He didn’t care about the rules, not really. But he had no idea how to actually find Catrina. Even if he could make the spell work again, he wasn’t sure it would show him how to find her. Going on foot might take days, or longer. He had no idea just how far into the valley he’d just gone.

He slumped back down, hitting the rock with a slow, defeated thud. He would find her, somehow. But if he decided to break the rules and sneak into the valley, he’d need to be prepared as he could be. It would be a long journey. And he had no clue what hurdles he might come across out in the valley. This wasn’t like camping with Uncle Arnon.

He looked up to see a wry smile etching across his sister’s face. “What?”

“A girl… this Catrina,” she shook her head and laughed. “You’ve been hiding your thoughts from me because you’re in love with a girl. Aren’t you?”

Colin opened his mouth to deny her accusation but nothing came out. He reaffirmed the block in his mind. At least she didn’t catch onto everything.

Meghan would never allow him to scamper off into the valley, even to save someone. He wrinkled his nose. She would have before she got all chummy with Juliska Blackwell.

He never thought he’d say it, but he liked his sister better when she didn’t mind breaking the rules and could lie and get away with it without a second thought.

Meghan chuckled at his flustered demeanor.

Colin frowned. “I am not in love. And Catrina is… no one.” His sister didn’t need to know his business. But Meghan persisted and persisted, not giving up. Colin decided he’d had enough and got up to leave. He had a rescue mission to plan.

“Oh, Colin. Get over it. Can’t I have a little fun? So you like a girl.” Meghan rolled her eyes.

Colin did not answer, but plunked back down. Maybe Meghan would help him. He toyed with telling her, but each time he tried something in his gut stopped him. She stopped teasing him and went back to reading through old journal entries. After a few minutes, she looked up to see her brother chewing on his lip. He was nervous about something. His fingers tapped on the rock next to his leg. He was really worked up.

“Why won’t you just tell me what’s going on in that head of yours? It can’t be liking this girl that’s soaking up all your time, or making you so on edge.” Then, she recalled how many hours she had spent daydreaming about Sebastien Jendaya, and changed her mind. Maybe Colin could spend all his time thinking about this girl.

Colin scowled. “You going to let me read your journal? No. Didn’t think so,” he answered haughtily. He didn’t need to read her thoughts to hear her silent answer. The journal was for her eyes only.

The days of not keeping secrets from each other had ended almost the moment it had begun. Already forgotten were the lessons learned about what could happen if they kept secrets from each other and didn’t keep their connection open. Already lost were the warnings from Uncle Eddy, their dead ghostly tutor from Grimble, who had warned them not to keep secrets from each other… ever!

CHAPTER 3

“Gather around everyone, thank you,” called out Balloch Flummer, the bookstore owner. His adult son, Noah, assisted him in ushering in the arriving crowd. It looked like all Svoda were turning out to watch Ivan Crane’s Initiation begin.

The day’s heat had subsided, the last beams of sunlight streaming just at the edge of the bowl-like amphitheater. Hushed voices echoed and bounced off the surrounding canyon walls.

Each Initiated member of the Svoda stood together on one side of the amphitheater, while the not yet Initiated stood on the other, gazing jealously as they desperately wished they could be on the Initiated side. Ivan, as the newest Initiate, stood alone in the center.

On the Initiated side, two members of the Viancourt stood at the front of the group. This included Darius Hadrian, and of course, Garner Sadorus. The twins ignored his deep, fierce stares.

Billie Sadorus waved at the twins, offering them a wide grin and a wink in greeting. She was standing next to the Jackal sisters along with Irving and Sheila Mochrie. So different, they were, brother and sister, Garner and Billie.

Jae and Mireya watched along with the twins, awaiting arrival of the Banon.

“At least we don’t have to catch a whiff of mothballs tonight,” whispered Colin in jest. Jae snickered and held back a laugh. Meghan looked at them questioningly.

“Tanzea Chase is sick. Read it in the Jackal Lantern earlier today,” Jae said. “She won’t be making any public appearances for a few days.”

“That’s news?” Meghan didn’t particularly care one way or the other.

“It is if you had a meeting planned with her,” he explained.

“Oh. I guess, yeah. Wait… why don’t they just use magic to heal her?”

“Can’t. Goes against the rules. It’s not a life-threatening illness and magic is strictly forbidden here.”

“Oh, right,” remembered Meghan.

Colin swallowed hard, his throat thick with guilt. He’d been using magic since they’d gotten here. He’d need to be more careful. He had no idea what would happen if he got caught.

Meghan wondered if Firemancy was considered magic here? She’d practiced it with Juliska during her lessons. Perhaps the rules didn’t apply to the leader of the group, or special gifts like Firemancy. It wasn’t like she could just stop a vision from happening.

Someone nudged her arm. She looked up to see Colin and Jae staring down Darcy Scraggs; her counterparts, Dulcy and Daveena, were just behind her. They walked by shooting hostile glares at the three, but said nothing and wormed their way to the back of non-Initiated.

The twins had never been to an Initiation ceremony before, but assumed it would not last long as the light was fading and darkness would soon drape over them. Svoda could not be outside of their cave dwellings after dark. Another strict rule of the E Valley.

Balloch Flummer stepped to the center of the amphitheater and raised his hands motioning for everyone to quiet down. Ivan stood at his side. Meghan thought he looked a bit nervous until his eyes caught hers and the corner of his mouth lifted just slightly.

“Nope,” she mumbled hotly. “Just Ivan being Ivan.” She tore her gaze away from his smug smirk, shaking her head in an annoyed fashion.

Balloch waited for the last of the echoes to stop bouncing around the amphitheater walls. He faced the entrance with his arm thrown out in greeting. “Our Banon, Juliska Nandalia Blackwell.”

The crowd cheered and watched breathlessly as she entered, escorted by her personal Balaton, Jelen and Jenner Wandrer. Two imposing looking brothers who always stood as her guards.

Meghan watched as eagerly as everyone else did; everyone other than Colin. He’d be perfectly fine without seeing Juliska Blackwell, although he was curious to see what happened during an Initiation.

She strode in, her blood red full-length jacket sweeping across the ground; she nodded in greeting to the members of the Viancourt, first. Missing from her outfit, or her hair, was Pajak, Juliska’s pet spider. A shiver ran down Meghan’s spine just thinking of its glass-like body with wandering eyes that seemed to follow wherever she moved, and its skinny long legs that clinked hauntingly as it crawled along. A spider for a pet!

It was one thing Meghan could not adjust to, even with all her visits to Juliska. The thing just plain gave her the creeps.

After the Banon greeted the court members, she moved on to the Initiated Svoda, grabbing the hands of a few members who just happened to be near the front of the group. When done, she stepped out in front of them, but faced Ivan, and the envious non-Initiated standing behind him.

“It is with great honor,” their leader began, “that we are gathered here tonight, to begin the Initiation of Ivan Crane, so that he may become a fully-fledged member of the Svoda Gypsies. An honor you should each be striving for every moment of your lives.”

The crowd cheered and clapped, and she continued.

“Ivan Crane, do you accept this Initiation, and swear to finish the task set before you, thus achieving your Initiated status?”

“I swear to finish whatever task you would ask of me, even if it meant my life to do so.”

Juliska smiled. There was a mysterious twinkle in her eye.

“Very well. Your task, Ivan, is something a little different. Nevertheless, I have no doubts you can accomplish this task. It will be one of a personal nature.”

The crowd oohed and aahed, having never heard the Banon stray from the normal Initiation type tasks before.

From what Jae had explained to the twins, typically, Initiations were scavenger hunts of sorts, projects that tested the Initiates’ knowledge of history, laws and magic. If their knowledge proved worthy, they won their place among the Initiated. He claimed it wasn’t too hard to pass, and was much harder to get chosen for Initiation. He could not recall the last time someone failed an Initiation task.

“It is a matter which I will discuss with you further and in private,” continued the Banon. “And upon your completion, all will know the results.”

The group buzzed with anticipation. Never had an Initiation been so secretive.

“Now, on to your choice, Ivan Crane,” Juliska stated. “As is the tradition, you shall announce your choice for Learner Companion. One amongst us that is not yet Initiated, who will assist you in this task, in the hopes of forwarding their own knowledge and gaining their own Initiation in due time.”

Juliska waited just as eagerly for him to name his choice, as did everyone.

Ivan turned to the mainly younger, non-Initiated group. Zealous eyes waited anxiously, hoping he would pick them.

Meghan laughed. Who would want to spend time with that boy? Following his instructions and doing what he says…

Colin heard her thought, surprised she’d let her guard down, and opened his mind to hers for a brief moment.

“I do pity whoever he picks,” he agreed.

“I’m not sure pity is a strong enough word,” she shot back silently. She bit her lip trying not to show her opinion outwardly.

Ivan Crane searched the crowd, ignoring the eager eyes gazing back, waiting for some sign that he was about to pick them. Then, his unflinching gaze stopped on Meghan Jacoby, and his earlier smirk turned into a devilish grin.

“Oh no,” she whispered under her breath, horrified. “He wouldn’t dare!”

But Ivan did dare.

“I choose the Firemancer, Meghan Jacoby as my Learner Companion, so that she may learn from me and perhaps, someday, follow in my footsteps.”

Some in the crowd clapped and cheered. The rest stood in disbelieving silence.

Why would he pick this untested newcomer over one of them?

Jae pushed Meghan gently, but she refused to move forward. He cleared his throat and stepped back when he thought that steam might literally blow out of her ears.

That, or flames. He wasn’t sure.

Colin nudged her when Jae gave up. “Meghan,” he whispered. “You have to go. Now.”

All he heard was a barely audible nonstop flow of expletives unlike anything he’d ever heard come out of his sister before. Nevertheless, she went forward, stalking to Ivan’s side but huffing the entire way. She refused to look at him and give any satisfaction.

Meghan felt a warm pat on her arm and saw that Juliska was congratulating her. She forced out a smile.

“Very smart choice, Ivan Crane. My visions of your auspicious future are coming true already. A Firemancer at your side could prove a very wise move for this particular task.” Juliska beamed in delight. Even this could not brighten Meghan’s mood.

Ivan bowed and thanked the Banon for her praise. Juliska came forward and congratulated Ivan personally. As she drew closer, Meghan could not help but smile, for real. Though inside, her fury toward Ivan Crane intensified so much that she felt certain she would burst into flames at any moment.

Juliska leaned into them.

“I will call upon you both soon and explain your task further.” She proceeded to whisk away in full Juliska fashion. A line began to form, with Svoda ready to congratulate the Initiate and his chosen companion.

Just as the Banon reached the exit of the amphitheater, she froze, motioning for her two guards to do the same.

“Silence,” she suddenly bellowed. Her voice ricocheted around the bowl-like walls of the cavern. After a moment, all went quiet. All but inquisitive breaths of the Svoda and the distinct sound of massive wings snapping against the air.

A collective gasp stripped away the ceremonious atmosphere.

It could only mean one thing.

“How?” yelled a man. “How did they follow us here? How did they get here?”

There was no time for debating the answers.

An ear-piercing screech the twins had hoped to never hear again rained down over them all. It bounced around the walls working up the Svoda into a terrified frenzy. It was impossible to tell just how many Scratchers were attacking.

Someone shouted, “Run for your lives!”

The crowd barged toward the one exit, jamming it.

A fury of flame cut them off as Juliska Blackwell’s body ignited. Her arms outstretched, her body lifting off the ground rising above the group.

“Stop!” she ordered.

The crowd did as she commanded, watching ominous shadows swarming overhead, preparing to dive and attack.

“Go safely to your homes! I alone will fight this enemy and accept the consequences of using magic.”

The crowd more calmly worked their way through the exit.

Irving and Sheila had found their way across to their children and the twins. “All hold hands and follow me,” Irving ordered. Jae grabbed Mireya and Meghan, and in turn, she grasped onto Colin as they fought to stay together and get outside of the amphitheater.

The hurried organization did not last. Panic ensued again when the Scratchers dove into view. There were three. Parents grabbed their younger children and raced toward their dwellings and the safety of the caves; they disappeared into the closest open door they could find.

One of the Scratchers dove downward, perilously close to the Svoda.

Juliska’s arm shot outward, a spell bursting out of her palm. It blasted the creature back into the air.

“You cannot fight them alone,” one of her guards shouted.

She lowered her hand, faced her palm upward and closed her eyes. A moment later two axes formed, with thick handles. Jelen and Jenner each grabbed one ready to defend their leader as best they could without using magic. But they could only attack the Scratchers if they flew low enough.

Juliska shot off another spell. And another. And another, showing no signs of tiring. But fighting all three at once was proving difficult even for the leader of the gypsies.

While her back was turned fighting off a Scratcher attempting to land, another swooped down and knocked over four Svoda mid-run, including Balloch Flummer and his son, Noah.

Nearby Svoda scurried in all directions, attempting to take cover from the flailing beast’s deadly wings; wings that if enclosed around you, meant instant death!

Noah helped his father off the dusty ground, along with the two others who had fallen. Noah’s own young daughter stood by an open door urging them forward.

“Father,” called out Noah. “I would say this warrants the use of magic, wouldn’t you?”

Balloch agreed, seeing as their lives were in imminent danger. Before he could tell his son to let him do it though, and take the subsequent consequences, Noah took the lead.

“Emissio,” he yelled, sending the beast flying backwards into the air. The two Svoda he had helped up raced away to safety. As Noah followed, he realized that his father was not at his side. He turned and saw Balloch racing toward an unprotected child that had fallen and gotten separated from his parents. Noah saw the child’s own father running too, but he’d never get there in time. Balloch was closer.

Irving stopped at the entrance of a dwelling and pushed Mireya and his wife inside. Just as he was about to do the same with Jae and the twins, a panicked cry stopped them cold. The horror in the cry was unnerving, and yet they had to look. They couldn’t stop themselves.

It all happened too fast.

There was no time to help, only watch the inevitable.

Noah Flummer called out, warning his father.

The Scratcher, which he’d blown away from his father only moments before hovered over Balloch, its wings outstretched, its body descending, its wolf-like snout pushing out an eerie howl over its imminent victory.

Noah planted his feet on the ground, palm at the ready to shoot off a spell. His hands shook; if he blasted the creature, he might hit his father too. But his father was dead if he did not.

Balloch, fearing for the life of the child in his arms, with all his aged strength, tossed the child to safety. The boy’s father caught him and fell to the ground covering his son with his body as the Scratcher landed and enclosed its wings around Balloch. A painful cry rang out for a fleeting moment, then ended.

Noah’s spell hit the Scratcher straight on, but too late. The beast toppled over onto the ground with a hideous screech. It opened its wings leaving Balloch’s lifeless body behind, bounding off the dusty ground poised to attack again.

Time seemed to halt. Breath stolen out of lungs. All sound drowned out by blood rushing to ears. Shocked and saddened gazes frozen on the dead body of a man they all loved and admired.

Juliska Blackwell spun around, her eyes wide with a mix of anger and the need for revenge for the death of one of her own.

Sound and chaos came hurtling back.

The beast hovered just over their heads, screeching and howling in victory.

Noah ran over to his father and fell to his knees.

The twins’ minds came together, the blocks they held in place breaking apart. This very same thing may have happened to their Uncle Arnon. Their minds raced back to the fallen pine tree in the woods behind the campground, and to the moment that had changed their lives forever.

The Mochries tried to drag the twins inside and Colin permitted it, no strength to fight it. However, Meghan refused, taking steps closer to danger, unable to take her eyes off the dead body of Balloch Flummer. But she didn’t see his face, only her uncle Arnon’s.

Someone stepped up to her side taking a protective stance that forced her to step back to the canyon wall. Meghan sank down the side of the wall, to the ground. She looked up to see Ivan shielding her from potential danger. Her thoughts wound tighter and tighter.

Spells were cast, both Jelen and Jenner breaking the no magic rule as they fought two of the beasts. Juliska stormed toward the one who’d killed Balloch.

“How dare you?” she roared. With each stride, flames burst forth from her body, starting with her hands, spreading to her head and feet.

Meghan’s eyes popped wide, watching. She’d seen Juliska use her power as Firemancer, but never like this.

With each step, the color of the flames changed. Starting out orange and yellow, shifting to a deep gold, to a light red, and finally to a red so dark it was almost black. Juliska’s appearance transformed, her face taking on a feral, aged look. Her arm lifted, pointing at the beast.

Its wings flapped madly as it tried to escape higher in the air, but it could not. It snarled furiously at its unseen cage, and thrashed viciously, attempting to get away, but Juliska had it caught.

“What gives you the right?” she demanded of the creature. The beast writhed in agony. The two fighting Jelen and Jenner saw this and fled to higher air space out of harm’s way.

Juliska’s body rose off the ground to the level of the captured beast. A circle of fiery light started to encircle them both, forming a barrier around them. She whispered something and the creature went silent. Its body suspended in some sort of temporary frozen animation.

“You will return to where you came from,” stated Juliska. “And you will deliver this message: we will never stop fighting! We may not be able to kill you yet, but we will find a way. And when that day comes you’ll be the ones running for your lives.”

The spell broke with an elastic-like pulse that shot fiery strands of light in all directions. Juliska sank down to the ground with a soft thud. With the barrier broken, the Scratcher regained the use of its limbs and vocal chords; it fled upwards into the darkening sky, joining the other two and their haunting silhouettes disappeared into the horizon.

Juliska’s Balaton came to her side at once. She insisted she was fine and straightened her clothes and hair. The feral look she’d taken on was gone, replaced by her normal alabaster skin and penetrating gaze.

Meghan closed her mouth, realizing she’d let it fall open while watching Juliska. There was so much more to being a Firemancer than just seeing things…

A hand reached down offering silent help off the ground. Her gaze made a trail up the hand, arm and neck to see Ivan Crane staring down at her. She accepted his help, neither looking pleased about it. He let go as soon as she was up and steady on her feet.

“You’re… okay?” It sounded painful for him to ask.

“F-fine,” she stammered. Not the truth, but like she was going to share with Ivan.

He turned away from her, satisfied enough. Meghan wondered why he even cared.

Just inside the cave dwelling, Colin sat on the floor and stared into nothing. Even as a few people exited the dwelling, emerging back outside cautiously, he just stared, his breaths shallow and his thoughts, heavy. He’d just had a terrifying realization. One he affixed firmly, so deep in his mind that Meghan would never be able to read the thought.  Ever. He could not believe it. He could not prove it. And no one would believe him, but he was certain of it.

There was a tug at his arm. His head flicked upward.

“You okay?” Jae asked him.

“Um. Yeah…” Colin got to his feet. “You?”

“Yeah, I’m good.”

Colin pushed the terrifying realization out of his thoughts for now. He had no idea how to process the information, or what to do with it. Sharing with anyone was out of the question until he had solid proof.

Realizing the Scratchers had retreated, the Svoda hesitantly emerged from their hiding places, witnessing the lifeless body of Balloch Flummer. Colin followed the others outside, looking on as Noah Flummer tried to comfort his mother, Sidra, but could barely comfort himself. Tears streamed down many faces. Svoda young and old alike knew Balloch well.

After a few moments, Juliska walked to the center of the gathered circle and stood next to the grieving family.

Colin pinched his eyes together; if only he had proof. Maybe he was wrong about her. Almost as if she knew he was thinking about her, Juliska’s gaze fell on him. Hers was a mixture of determination, fulfillment, and a hint of sadness, which hardened the longer she looked at him. He shuddered, looking away. This woman did not like him and he had no idea why.

“This is a sad reminder of what we all must strive for,” Juliska’s voice rang out a second later. “Yes, Initiations are a vital part of our livelihood and a tradition long standing. Nevertheless, whether you are chosen this month, or next year, you must each do your part. Our rules and traditions must always keep us moving forward, toward our goal of living in safety and someday returning home. We must find a way to fight this evil!”

She paused, listening to the somber and sniveling responses of the crowd.

“Balloch Flummer was a good man,” she sighed. “A devoted member to his final breath. He gave his life so that the young could live. So our future could survive.”

Sidra Flummer looked up from her husband’s dead body.

“It is what he always wanted,” she mustered the strength to say. “To protect both our history and our future.”

Nothing more was said.

Juliska Blackwell nodded to her personal guards, Jelen and Jenner, who stayed by her side as she left the scene.

Meghan thought she looked unusually defeated.

Colin scowled, hearing her. His sister hadn’t put the block up against her thoughts yet. If Juliska looked defeated in any manner, it was forced. He was sure of it. He set his own mind-block firmly in place, keeping his suspicions to himself. If what he thought was true turned out to be so, and he found irrefutable evidence, imagining the backlash was impossible.

Others in the crowd assisted the Flummer family back to their home, and carried Balloch’s body to a private location where they could say goodbye and plan a funeral. His body would be cremated so his ashes could be brought with his family when they left this place.

Irving Mochrie turned to his family and the twins.

“Night is upon us. We had better get home. It’s bad enough that Banon Blackwell had to use magic. We must not break any other rules of this place, or we will face permanent expulsion.” He swallowed hard and led the way.

Once inside, no one spoke. The silence was deafening. Then, Ivan Crane sauntered in. He did not live with the Mochries now, but did come by to check in. He did not speak, only sat down. After a while, Irving broke the silence. Somewhat halfheartedly.

“I believe that even though this night was fatally marked, there is a lesson here for us all. We were not prepared. True, we were not aware that Scratchers were here, hiding in wait for us. But we must always be prepared.”

“You are right, of course,” answered Ivan. “If we do not find a way to defeat this enemy, we may never be able to go home.” With that, he stood up to leave. Sheila grabbed his hand.

“We realize it’s crowded, Ivan, but you’re welcome to stay.”

“No. Thank you,” he replied gently. “There’s something I need to do.” He nodded to Irving and Sheila and took his leave.

His departure triggered a mass movement in the Mochrie house. It was not late, but no one could muster the strength to put into words what they had witnessed.

As everyone dispersed to their rooms, the door on Corny Tibbit’s room opened, just enough for his dingy sleeved arm to reach out; it held a piece of paper.

Colin’s heart raced. Was it for him? Some new message he needed. He grabbed the paper and Corny’s door instantly slammed shut.

The Mochrie parents just nodded their heads in tired confusion, and went into their room, but not until after Sheila had thoroughly hugged her children.

Colin took a sweeping glance at the paper. It seemed as though he would have to wait for more pages. He only hoped there were more, especially since it spelled nothing coherent, even when read backwards, sideways, or really, it didn’t look like words at all.

Once Meghan, Colin, Jae and Mireya were alone in their room, no one knew what to say about the evening’s events. Jae comforted Mireya. She cried softly while lying on her bed. Balloch often spent hours reading and reciting stories to the young children.

Once Jae had calmed her down, he closed her curtain to let her sleep. The three slipped into Jae’s cubby and sat on his bed. It was a tight fit. But even Nona joined them, curling up on Meghan’s lap.

“Messed up,” he whispered.

The twins did not know how to respond. They had hardly known Balloch.

Sadly, this was the first time in a long time the three had been alone, and none of them were feeling overly conversational.

“I expect my father will keep me busier than ever now,” said Jae.

“Is that possible?” asked Colin.

“Somehow, my father will find a way.” He mocked his father’s voice in hushed tones, saying, “C’mon Jae, lots to be done. It’s my responsibility to make sure you stay on the right path.”

The twins chuckled, and the mood lightened ever so little. Mostly, they just felt sad, overwhelmed and tired. This new life was taking over. Their goal of getting home and back to Uncle Arnon seemed farther away than ever. This new magical existence was consuming them.

“How do you think the Scratchers got here?” Colin asked.

“My guess is they got stuck here after following a previous group of Svoda, and then waited to attack until we were all together.” Jae shrugged. “It’s the only explanation that makes sense.”

“They would’ve had to have followed a group of Svoda here,” assumed Meghan. “I mean, they have to use the same doorways we do, right?”

“Yeah. They do.”

“They must’ve been unable to leave with the last group, then,” guessed Meghan. “Or, maybe the last group didn’t know they’d been followed.”

“I’m thinking the latter, because the Banon or the Viancourt would have made an announcement if any messages had been left behind from the previous group about being followed.” Jae shook his head in dismay. “They stayed hidden just long enough for us to think we were safe here. Just sat back and waited for the right moment to attack.”

“But how would the previous group have not known they were followed?” questioned Colin. “Those things are kind of big.”

“There’s a few theories going around on that subject,” noted Jae. “Most popular one is they’ve got some kind of way to cloak themselves.”

“Why wouldn’t they just stay cloaked all the time?” Colin pushed further. “Attacking while invisible seems like a good way to get the job done.”

And that was a super scary thought that gave them even deeper shudders.

“Second most popular theory, claims they can transform into a much smaller form and they fly through with us, unnoticed.”

“I suppose that’s possible,” said Colin. “But if they can transform into something else, or something smaller, why hasn’t anyone ever witnessed it?”

Jae eyed him questioningly.

Meghan too.

He was pushing too hard and needed to back off. Finding proof for his terrifying realization would not be easy or fast. But there were such obvious holes in the theories surrounding the Scratchers, he didn’t understand why others didn’t see it, or question it much harder.

Then again, maybe they did, but kept it to themselves.

Thinking for one’s self around here did not go over too well.

Although it was a bit more like they didn’t want to see the truth. Because accepting it was too hard. It meant they’d been duped into believing something that wasn’t true. Colin had read books with situations like that. People turning a blind eye. Choosing to selectively see or remember things; as long as those things didn’t mean their life was some kind of dangerous lie.

Once again though, Colin had no proof, only his own wild theories that he’d keep to himself.

“Just trying to figure it all out,” he played off. “It’s just all so…”

“Heinous. Gruesome. Sad. Terrifying, like twenty-four-seven,” Meghan responded.

“It’s how we live,” Jae responded glumly.

“Every time I think I’m starting to understand this world, it gets all messed up again,” she said quietly. “It’s like living in a world where everyone is counting down to the next attack. And you can’t argue that it will get better because it doesn’t. It’s only a matter of time before the cycle continues and it happens again.”

The true reality was sinking in.

Magic had its benefits. But was it worth all the pain and suffering it caused along the way? The three sighed deeply, knowing that in every corner of every home, similar conversations were beginning.

Colin didn’t pose any additional questions. He’d have to find another way to research his theories about the Scratchers, as well as Juliska Blackwell.

The immediate concern being what would they do about this threat? The Scratchers were still here. Would Eidolon, the ruler of this world, allow them to use magic if their lives were in danger? Or would they be kicked out and forced to move on before they were supposed to?

A sudden fear cracked through Colin’s chest. They couldn’t get kicked out. Not yet. He had to find Catrina before they left this place. She was out there. Somewhere. Alone and in danger.

“Why does Eidolon not want us using magic, anyway?” asked Colin, hoping Jae would know.

“All I heard is that it’s part of the agreement Juliska worked out for the Svoda to be able to travel here. When he finds out that we’ve not only used magic, but also brought Scratchers here,” he cut himself off with a shrug that meant, we’re screwed.

“Has anyone ever seen this guy, Eidolon?” asked Meghan.

“Other than the Banon, I have no idea.”

“He has to be reasonable about this,” she added insistently. “I mean, we had no choice. Julis… Banon Blackwell had to defend us. The others too.”

“Maybe Eidolon could find some way of destroying the Scratchers,” suggested Colin.

“Doubt it. We’ve been trying for years,” reminded Jae. “There’s no known way to kill a Scratcher. We have injured and maimed, but never successfully killed one.”

“Even with axes?” Colin responded. “That Jelen and Jenner looked like they could do some serious damage. If Juliska captured one, like she did earlier, what’s stopping them from just chopping off their heads? They can’t live without a head.”

Jae frowned. “Huh. I never really thought about it. We’ve always used magic to fight them.” He shook his head. “It must have been tried before. Plus, if you get close to the wings… well, you saw.”

“Saw far too much for my liking,” said Meghan with a shudder. “My guess, their heads aren’t that easy to chop off.”

“Or it could be they don’t die when you do,” Jae added with a shudder of his own.

“Yeah, imagine that. The headless Scratcher,” Meghan muttered.

Even Colin had to agree it was not an image he wanted to encounter, and yet all this only added more holes in the theories surrounding the Scratchers. Everyone seemed in agreement they were not killable; however, it seemed unclear just how many times it had been tried, and how many ways, had failed. Things just didn’t add up.

Jae yawned. It set off a chain reaction. With no more to say and their strength waned, they crawled into bed. Neither Meghan nor Colin fell asleep easily, and once they did, their dreams forced them to relive the savage attack.

Meghan’s dream turned into a nightmare, or to be correct, Ivan’s nightmare regarding Jae. She hadn’t had a vision or dream about Jae in weeks. Although this time, rather than a dark silhouette-like being shrouding Jae’s body, it was a Scratcher that towered over him, picked him up and hurled him into the black abyss. Meghan, as always, sat in the middle of a pillar just out of reach. Unable to help her friend.

She awoke with a start, instantly furious at Ivan.

He was going to have to tell her what this vision meant and what was wrong with Jae. She had hoped never to relive the vision again, be it by fire or a dream. She guessed it meant that Jae was still in trouble. And the Scratcher; her brain had obviously exchanged it in place of the usual attacker because of the incident that evening.

Regardless of the meaning or outcomes, sleep was interrupted and spotty at best.

Colin made certain the block was firmly secure in his mind before even attempting to fall asleep. He didn’t want his sister reading any of his thoughts. He stashed all his own developing theories about the Scratchers and Juliska far back into his mind and focused on forming a plan to rescue Catrina.

Just the thought of her imprisoned in the glass coffin, hidden in a cave somewhere in Eidolon’s Valley, made him sick and kept sleep from coming. When it did finally claim him, he dreamed of the coffin, but rather than his silver haired dream girl, he saw the face of Balloch Flummer inside.

Colin stared down as if hovering over the coffin peering down into the glass.

Balloch’s eyes burst open.

“Find her Colin. Find her before it’s too late!” he warned.

Colin gasped.

Balloch’s eyes closed again and in a flash, it was no longer the storyteller lying in the coffin, but Uncle Arnon.

It was the second longest night of the twins’ lives; following their first night living with the Svoda Gypsies.

CHAPTER 4

“Good, everyone is up,” said Irving. It was breakfast and they stopped and watched as he stepped through the door at the back of the dwelling that came from deeper in the caves. “The SLC is having an emergency meeting. Ivan, I’ve been instructed that you may attend even though your Initiation isn’t complete yet. Boy, you must have really made an impression on Banon Blackwell.”

Ivan had joined them for breakfast that morning, but hadn’t spoken other than a quick greeting. He responded to Irving’s announcement by immediately heading down the tunnel to the meeting. Sheila rushed to change her clothes to a more presentable dress.

Irving looked sternly at the four youngsters sitting at the kitchen table.

“Be very mindful and careful today! Jae, I am leaving you in charge of your sister while we’re in this meeting. It could last a while.”

Jae perked up. “Yeah, Dad, of course. I won’t take my eyes off her.”

Irving nodded his approval and turned to Meghan.

“In all the chaos of last night, Sheila and I did not have a chance to congratulate you on being picked as Learner Companion.” Irving looked as though he was not entirely sure what he wanted to say. “I am sure that Banon Blackwell is teaching you well, but take great care. It seems she has a special task in store for Ivan, and now with Scratchers at our backs…” It seemed he had made his point as he turned and took hold of wife’s arm and they disappeared down the tunnel.

Meghan’s appetite, which was barely there at all, completely vanished. Why had Ivan picked her? She sucked at magic, and although her Firemancy was improving, she realized she still had far to go, especially after witnessing Juliska’s display of power the evening before.

“Is it safe for us to go outside?” asked Colin after they’d cleaned up the table a little later.

“I’ve heard a few others outside this morning,” Jae replied.

Colin wanted to keep practicing his Aspectus Remotus skills, hoping to regain a connection with Catrina, when a frightening thought dawned on him. He had been using magic just hours before the attack. He panicked. Did my use of magic trigger the attack? Did I show the Scratchers where we are? How will I keep searching for Catrina without using magic?

Regardless of whether his use of magic had somehow attracted the Scratchers, he needed to be more careful.

A knock at the door shook him from his thoughts. It was a friend of Mireya’s. Jae agreed she could go out and join her friends, but he’d go too and keep an eye on them.

The group stepped outside and were instantly confronted by a new human barrier, marking a point to which the children could not pass. A few older Svoda teens made up this barrier, protecting the younger Svoda as they played outside.

At the far end of the barrier, they noticed a trio of three female watchers, made up of the Three D’s.

“Can’t believe they would allow those three to be responsible for the safety of others,” said Meghan.

Colin and Jae nodded in agreement.

“We are small in numbers, but really, they could have asked anyone else and it would have been a better choice,” added Jae.

Mireya ran to join her friends.

“Don’t leave my sight, okay. Remember, I promised Dad.”

Mireya ran back, hugged her brother quickly, and darted back to her friends. Jae took a seat on a rock nearby and the twins sat down beside him.

Surprisingly, the dry, dusty air, and horrible events from the evening before did not dampen the spirits of the younger children, hard at play.

“It’s a little disturbing if you think about it,” Jae suddenly blurted.

“What’s that?” asked Colin.

“How used to these attacks we’ve become. How easily we slip back into our daily routines.”

“But isn’t that why the SLC is meeting today?” asked Meghan.

“Definitely. No question there. Still, life keeps going. Meetings will be had, decisions will be made, and maybe even new rules put into place. But when all is said and done, tomorrow we get up and start another day. With the full understanding that another attack will come.”

It brought them all back to their conversation the night before.

Seeing the sickly expressions on the twins’ faces, Jae bit his lip and nodded toward a group of huddled youngsters, which now included his sister. “Let’s go see what’s up.”

“Hey guys,” a familiar voice called out as they arrived. “You wanna check it out? It’s today’s Jackal Lantern.” Oliver Stamm, ex-classmate and son of Dr. Stamm, handed the paper to Jae, joining the dispersing children in a game of tag. Jae was sure to keep Mireya in view.

The front page was a detailed story of the previous night’s attack. None of the trio wanted to relive this event and turned the page. Inside, was a two-page spread about Ivan Crane and his Initiation. Meghan grabbed the paper and read the piece aloud.

Newest Initiate Report, By Kalila Jackal

How sad it is that the young Mr. Ivan Crane had to have his glorious night ruined by such horrific events. Such an amazing talent at such a young age! At least Banon Blackwell thinks so.

So what can we expect from Ivan Crane?

I believe to better understand this young, and may I say handsome, talent, we need to step into the past. Many of us recall the tragic story of Ivan Crane. The losses he has suffered, we have suffered alongside him. Firstly, the death of his mother; the poor boy was just four years old when she died. Taken by an incurable illness that even magic could not heal.

Secondly, almost nine months after her passing - well we all know what happened then: all hell broke loose!

Need I remind everyone that during this time, the Svoda still resided on our beautiful secluded island, off the northern Maine shores? Sadly though, the peace we had known for hundreds of years slipped away with the tides. A split amongst our people cut through the island like a knife. Some even came to believe that one of our very own had betrayed us to the Immortal Grosvenor. Yes, our most ancient enemy!

Of course, this split began when Juliska Nandalia Blackwell (before becoming our fearless Banon), made the following prophecy:

“Beware! A new threat rises! You will be betrayed by one of your own!”

Well, what could one expect from such a prophecy. Small battles broke out on the island, lines were drawn and sides taken. The next few years brought nothing but pain as these battles tore our friends and families asunder.

One group banded together and demanded changes to our laws, the very laws that had kept us safe from the non-magical world for hundreds of years. They wanted to leave the island and return magic back to its ‘rightful glory’, as in the days of old.

Can you imagine returning magic to a world that has forgotten it ever existed?

Can you imagine the turmoil this would cause?

This kind of nonsensical thinking can lead to no good I tell you. No good!

Alas, I digress.

It is at this point in our history that Juliska Nandalia Blackwell took her place as our leader. The rebellion continued, creeping into our daily lives. Taking sides became unavoidable.

Our Banon made the only decision possible. She decreed that anyone caught rebelling against the long-lived Svoda tradition would be henceforth banished from the island, even if it meant splitting family and friends!

To their credit, those who rebelled came willingly, together, to make their final stand. It was a sad day, because disagree or not, they were our loved ones. The Banon tried to reason with them. She promised to do everything needed to protect our way of life.

The leader of the rebellious group, Amelia Cobb, stood before her followers and defied our Banon.

‘We are tired of hiding! We are tired of living as hunted prey! We want our freedom to come and go as we please. We want magic to be a part of the world again.’

The speech continued and the Banon did not interrupt. However, when Amelia finished, she did speak:

‘I understand your desires to live amongst the outside world. However, have we not had a good life here? Have we not been safe here? To go out into the world and think that people who do not know, or understand magic will accept you is wrong! Magic had to go into hiding for a reason. Need I remind you of our past torments? The very reason our ancestors came to live on this island? Hiding is our only option!’

Of course, Amelia and her followers refused to give in. There would be no peace.

Now, you might be asking yourself, has good ole’ Kalila had too much to drink today? What does this history lesson have to do with our Initiate, Ivan Crane, just shy of five years old at the time?

For those of you too young to remember, this is what occurred:

Three days after the banished Svoda departed our great island, the Banon called a gathering of all who remained. It was during this gathering that we were attacked, our first encounter with the Scratchers!

Sadly, to this day, we cannot say with absolute certainty, that it was not our own brothers and sisters that sent these terrifying creatures to hunt us down.

Although I do know, for certain, that I am not alone in hoping that one day we will discover the truth, and it will clear our long lost loved ones of this terrible charge.

But again, I digress.

For it just so happens that during this first attack, Ivan became an orphan, as it was his father, Ian Crane, who was the first to die by the wings of a Scratcher.

Perhaps his tragic past drives Ivan’s ambition. He has much to avenge in his short life. So the question arises, is he truly ready for the responsibility of being an Initiated member of the Svoda? Is he ready for the task the Banon has planned for him?

Perhaps his pick of Learner Companion will give us a clue.

Meghan took a break from reading.

“They’re mentioning me!”

Colin was not sure if she was ecstatic or nervous. She continued reading.

Meghan Chelcy Jacoby.

What do we know about this girl?

She came to us nearly a year ago, by accident, and just a short while later it was discovered she possessed a magical gift.

A Firemancer, no less!

A rare vocation.

Moreover, do we need remind you of the prophecy spewed from the mouth of this new seer:

‘Beware! They attack you where you sleep!’

What has come of this prophecy? There is speculation amongst some that it came true just last night! When we were viciously attacked so close to our homes. Yet, some fear this prophecy may not yet be fulfilled.

So was Ivan Crane smart to pick a Learner Companion so inexperienced? Will this girl, still a stranger amongst us, prove useful to him during his task? Will she one day also be Initiated? Is she truly one of us?

The Banon herself has taken up the task of training this Firemancer!

Therefore, that should be answer enough for anyone who questions the motives of the girl!

I for one think Ivan Crane chose wisely. A Firemancer at your side is invaluable!

The article ended abruptly. Meghan humphed and threw the paper down.

“Why would they question my motives? I don’t have motives.”

“Not other than getting attention, Sis.”

Meghan scowled.

Colin continued, backtracking.

“Ivan’s story is revealing, like him or not,” he aimed toward Meghan. “It makes sense that he’s so distant. If both of my parents had died like that, I’d feel the same I think.”

“Earth to Colin. Both our parents are dead! As well as possibly our uncle!”

“It was different for us, though,” he argued. “We never knew our parents. And with Uncle Arnon, well I’m keeping up hope that he’s still alive.”

Meghan nodded. She was too.

“I was still a baby,” said Jae. “When the banished departed. I have no memory of it.”

“Are the banished Svoda really responsible for the Scratchers?” asked Meghan.

“It is coincidence that we were attacked three days after they departed, isn’t it?” he returned.

“But didn’t they still have friends and family who stayed behind?” asked Colin. “How could they attack their own people?”

“There’s no easy answer. From what I have heard over the years, the group that left was fanatical in their beliefs and willing to do just about anything to get what they wanted. We always hope the banished aren’t responsible, but things always seem to point back to them, in the end.”

Jae turned his attention to Mireya as the twins sat in silence, blocking each other from their thoughts. Similarly though, they each realized, again, how little they really knew about the Svoda and this world they were stuck living in.

After a while, Jae told the twins he was taking Mireya home to prepare lunch. He wanted to be ready in case his parents returned for a break, and assumed they would be hungry if they did.

Meghan offered to help.

Colin stayed behind and picked up the Jackal Lantern, turning back to the front page. He skimmed over the retelling of the previous night’s attack.

There was nothing new or different from what he’d already witnessed, and oddly, not a lot of questions surrounding the attack itself. The tone of the article carried the same attitude everyone else did: another day, another attack… with an invisible clock restarting a hidden countdown leading to the next one.

He moved on to another article. Maybe somewhere deeper inside the paper, someone actually debated the topic with any real depth or new thinking.

In Other News, By Kalida Jackal

In other news, we have learned that our own Viancourt member, Tanzea Chase, who we all know has been ill, fell and injured herself while attempting, at the last minute, to attend the Initiation of Ivan Crane. Her injuries are not severe: a sprained ankle and a bruised arm.

Doctor Stamm is healing her, without the use of magic, of course. We at the Jackal Lantern need not remind you that ALL magic is strictly forbidden in the E Valley. Let this be your friendly reminder. Our best wishes to Vian Chase for a speedy recovery. And all meetings scheduled with her in the next twenty-four hours will need to be rebooked.

The next In Other News story that caught Colin’s eye was about the now deceased storyteller and bookstore owner, Balloch Flummer and his family.

In other news, the untimely passing of Balloch Flummer is not the only torment this family has been afflicted with in recent days. We at the Lantern have learned that the Flummer family also received devastating news upon arrival here in the E Valley.

Another of Balloch’s sons, currently residing with another caravan of our kin, left behind a message before their own departure from the E Valley. It seems that his daughter, Catrina, fell seriously ill…

“Wait! What!” Colin exclaimed.

Did he dare think this could be his dream Catrina?

He kept reading.

It seems that Balloch’s granddaughter is suffering from an unknown illness. Shortly before their departure from Eidolon’s Valley, she slipped into a coma. The message said ‘she is currently under quarantine until it can be determined that her illness is not harmful to others.’

The message goes on to say, that the group even received authorization from Eidolon, himself, to heal her with magic. Unfortunately, at their time of departure, even magic had made no improvements. Let us hope beyond hope that this poor girl recovers. Moreover, that we are able to hear of it in our own future travels.

In an odd way, it takes me back to the article in this very issue of the Jackal Lantern, about Initiate Ivan Crane and the loss of his beloved mother. If you have not read it yet, I highly recommend it.

Colin quickly skimmed the rest of the article and paper. There was nothing else about this girl, Catrina.

“Can it possibly be her?” Colin whispered to no one. “But how? She’s in another group. How could I have seen her in the hospital in Grimble? When at that point she should have been in Eidolon’s Valley?” Colin’s mind reeled with this information.

Perhaps there is another way to travel between worlds! He could not help but think it. If true though, why would this information be kept secret?

He stored this information with the rest he’d collected so far. It only added to the questions, but the more questions that had no answers, the more holes in the story there were. It only further proved the case, in his mind, of the realization he was not yet ready to share.

Jae was correct. His parents did show up for lunch, and Sheila was extremely thankful to Jae, Meghan and Mireya for cooking. Colin appeared just as the food was ready to eat. Even Irving seemed pleased with Jae’s actions.

“Our meeting is to start up again in an hour’s time,” Irving said as they sat to eat. “This is nice,” he added, “everyone eating together. I guess we haven’t done this in a while, have we?”

Sheila lovingly took hold of her husband’s hand. “You have been busy, dear. It’s too bad Ivan couldn’t join us, too.”

“Yes, but I’m sure he’s off taking care of business as always.”

“Dad, can I ask you a question?” interrupted Mireya, shyly. “What do you talk about in the SLC meetings? Are you talking about how to kill the Scratchers?”

Irving, with a rare twinkle in his eyes, tapped the side of his nose.

“That’s for Initiated minds to know, and non-Initiated minds to find out!”

She giggled, but asked no more questions.

The mood during lunch was better than the twins expected, and right as they were finishing, Colin had an epiphany. There are still members of the Flummer family here in the E Valley. I could ask them to describe their Catrina, and then I would know for sure if it’s really her! This thought quickly led to another realization. If she grew up in another group, they’ll have no idea what she looks like. It can’t hurt to try, I guess.

“Mr. Mochrie, the meeting doesn’t start up for another thirty minutes, right?” he asked.

“You are correct, Colin.”

“Would it be okay if I were to hop over to the shop? I ran out of note paper,” he lied.

“Sure, that would be fine. There probably isn’t anyone minding it right now, so take what you need. Last I saw, the mercantile was set up near the bookstore. Good to see you’re keeping up with your studies.”

Colin did not answer but took off down the tunnel before anyone chose to question him. He ignored the push in his mind from Meghan. He’d heard the Flummer family was staying in a small apartment over the bookshop. It had to be weird to live so deep inside the cave, without any windows, he imagined.

He wondered how to broach the subject. The family was still grieving over Balloch, and he wanted to talk about Catrina, who is sick. Before he knew it, he’d arrived at the entrance. He walked in and as expected, it was deserted. There were tall trunks, open with rows of books lining the insides. But he ignored the books, finding the staircase that led to the apartment upstairs. He stopped after climbing a single step.

“They’re going to think I’m nuts,” whispered Colin. A voice startled him from behind a nearby trunk of books.

“They might, but I wouldn’t.”

Colin spun around searching for the source of the voice. He froze as a ghostly body floated through a nearby trunk of books.

“But… But… you’re dead,” he stammered, in shock.

“Ah, alas, I am that.”

The ghostly body of Balloch Flummer hovered just a few feet away from Colin.

“Listen to me carefully. I don’t think I have much time. I was pulled from Grimble to here, which means you must be my unfinished business.”

“Me? But…” All Colin could do was stare in bewilderment. Balloch had gone to Grimble after he died. One of the afterlife ghost towns where magical folk ended up if they had unfinished business to tend to.

“Ah, boy, you gain so much knowledge after you die. There’s so much truth in death.”

“What do you mean, Mr. Flummer?”

His ghostly body rushed forward, stopping abruptly in front of Colin’s face. Balloch stared into his eyes searching for something. His ghostly head shook as if getting the answer he sought, but he didn’t offer any explanation to Colin. He floated back a few feet and looked at him knowingly.

“You can save my granddaughter.”

“What? How do you… what do I… where is…” his words sputtered out, shock befuddling his tongue.

“You are the only one who can save her,” Balloch told him, ignoring his trail of stammered questions.

Colin stared at the ghost in awe. Confirmation. The Flummers’ sick Catrina was his dream Catrina. And her grandfather’s ghost had come back from Grimble to tell him this. Any doubt he had over saving this girl, vanished. Not that he had many, but this revelation only deepened his resolve.

“Do you know where she is?” Colin asked, determined. “I know she’s somewhere in Eidolon’s Valley. But I don’t know where. And as to how she got there, that’s still a mystery.”

Balloch floated, his thoughts his own. He did not address Colin’s questions.

“Mr. Flummer?” questioned Colin.

No reply.

It was a bit like they were having entirely different conversations that just happened to be about the same topic, at the same moment. Nothing like when he and Meghan had spoken to their Uncle Eddy, or other ghosts in Grimble, who talked the same as living beings. Colin wondered if it was because Balloch was so newly dead, perhaps he was confused.

Colin gave a start when Balloch suddenly blurted out, “You’re not the only one looking for her! You must hurry, Colin!”

“Not the only one! What do you mean?”

He got no solid answers, just more mournful babbling.

“So much truth in death,” Balloch sighed. “Oh the horrors to come and the truths to be revealed. So much pain. So much suffering. So much death. All because of…” he trailed off, mumbling incoherently and floated out of the bookstore.

Colin followed him into the small courtyard, which was still empty as the SLC had not yet reconvened. Balloch floated higher and higher, just as his Uncle Eddy had months before with Timothy.

Balloch’s voice echoed clearly down to Colin.

“Trust no one Colin Jacoby. Things are happening now that cannot, and should not, be undone. Trust no one.”

An icy shudder made Colin shiver. He watched Balloch’s ghostly frame fade and meld into the red rock of the cave ceiling, and vanish. He assumed, for good. A few seconds later, voices echoed out of the tunnels; Svoda were returning to their meeting.

Colin was not sure what his next move should be, so he headed down an empty tunnel, stopping to watch the Svoda gather. The Flummer family exited their apartment from over the bookstore. Rehearsed smiles poorly hid their obvious sadness. Perhaps one day, if he could save Catrina, he would be able to relieve some of their grief.

Catrina was real.

Not just a figment of his imagination.

Not just a recurring fictional star in his dreams.

He’d been certain before, but to have the confirmation from Balloch only ramped up his belief and determination to find her.

She was real. And here somewhere in Eidolon’s Valley.

Why would others be searching for her though?

Who else would even know she was here?

And how did she get into the valley in the first place?

As he made his way through the tunnel, other thoughts clouded his mind.

He had seen Catrina while in Grimble.

This meant there had to be other ways to go travel from world to world.

And there was only one person who could keep a secret like that; the woman in charge. The woman who claimed there was no other way. The woman who did not like him, and whom he equally did not trust.

The Svoda might blame everything wrong with their lives on the group that was banished, years ago, the Scratchers, or other enemies like the Grosvenor, who Colin knew little about, but his theories were leading him to one conclusion. That it all pointed back to Juliska Blackwell. Or someone was sure doing their best to make it look that way.

It could be a setup. He’d read stories where this sort of thing happened all the time.

He had no proof either way.

And he would not condemn the Svoda’s leader before getting that proof, regardless of his personal feelings on the matter. Disliking someone wasn’t proof that they were evil.

The situation reminded him of the story Kanda Macawi had told around the campfire back in Cobbscott weeks before they’d come to live with the Svoda.

Seek the truth. Always.

And he’d do just that. After he saved Catrina Flummer.

Thinking of Kanda naturally made him think of his Uncle Arnon. If there were other ways to travel between worlds, it might be possible to return home sooner than he and Meghan had been told.

Colin stopped for a minute, nearing the exit of the tunnel.

If he had to make a choice that very minute on saving one of them, Catrina or Uncle Arnon, he suddenly wasn’t sure which person to choose.

His uncle should be his top priority, but then Balloch’s warning rapidly overshadowed that possibility. He was the only one that could save Catrina. Her own grandfather had said it.

“But I don’t have any idea how to open or use these other doorways,” said Colin with a telling sigh that sealed his immediate future. No matter how badly he wanted to find out if his uncle was dead or alive, even with the knowledge other doors must exist, he could not use them. So he’d focus on the task he could do and save the girl who haunted his dreams.

CHAPTER 5

Ivan Crane finished the steep journey to Banon Blackwell’s castle with one deep inhale and exhale. He wiped a single bead of sweat from his brow before knocking. Pantin Hollee answered before he could get more than one knock in, and showed him into a small room.

Ivan noted four hard looking chairs carved from the same stone as the castle, along with a similarly carved table. There was a warm, dry breeze and he looked up to see the room was open to the outdoors. There was no back wall, just openness crossing the entire expanse of the back of the room. He stepped a little closer, peeking outward. Good thing there was a railing; it was a long drop down.

The room may have been sparse in decoration but what it lacked in furniture, it made up for with the view; it spanned for miles upon miles into a valley dotted with red rock formations and towering canyon walls. The vast empire of Eidolon. The valley they were forbidden to enter.

“Ah, good, Ivan.”

He spun around, bowing slightly.

“I see you’re admiring the view. Breathtaking, isn’t it?” Juliska said.

“It is impressive,” he replied. “I had no idea the valley went on for so many miles.”

“Quite expansive. Eidolon has an enormous kingdom. We are living at the very edge of it.”

“I see that now.”

“Good, because the valley will come into play with your Initiation task.”

He waited anxiously for her to explain.

She did not.

“Meghan will be here shortly,” she said instead. “But I did wish to speak with you alone, first.”

“Of course.”

“We both have something in common, Ivan. Well more than one thing I’m sure, but the quality I admire the most in life is frankness. Honest, hold nothing back, frankness.”

“Well, as you have said before, Banon Blackwell, it is what keeps us alive. I see no other prudent method.”

“And I stand by that,” she replied heartily. “This is why I tell you the following, Ivan. I hope, for your own good.”

Ivan’s eyes narrowed, darkening a little in hesitant anticipation.

Had the Banon had some vision of him? One she might actually share. It wasn’t something she did often. Regardless, it did not sound like good news.

“I have great visions of your future, Ivan, however, there is one thing that worries me.”

Ivan stiffened, listening.

“In my visions, you are always alone. Now, when I say alone, I mean that you have no confidant, no single person that you trust above all others. Every great man, or woman,” she winked, “needs to have a confidant. Like I have Hollee, for example. A woman I can trust with anything!” She emphasized the last word while placing a hand on his shoulder.

He felt inclined to defend himself.

“Banon, with all due respect, I feel it is sometimes wiser for me to be alone. There are fewer distractions in my work. It allows me great flexibility in giving my life wholly, to the Svoda cause.”

“I understand your feelings on this subject, Ivan, as I myself, often follow a similar path. But I’ve learned over the years it’s not a smart one. It is certainly noble to give yourself so fully. I only ask that you reconsider this one part of your path. Having that one person you can trust with your utmost secrets, desires, or fears… someone you know you can trust without question. This will only help you bear the burden of such a noble life.”

Ivan stumbled over his words. “I will, um, consider what you say. Of course. I appreciate your candor,” he ended more firmly.

“I knew you would. That is why I like you, Ivan Crane. No Bull. No ego. Get to the point and get the job done,” she said vivaciously. “It’s why I chose you for Initiation above all others.”

Ivan nodded curtly.

“I will leave it up to you to follow the path you see fit. If you choose to find a confidant, choose wisely,” warned Juliska. “I’ve seen too much betrayal in my lifetime, but I’ve also seen that your instincts are very keen. Trust them.”

Ivan narrowed his eyes again, wondering what the Banon had seen of his future.

A confidant? Him?

He didn’t have time for making friends. Let alone someone he trusted above all others. And who? Just who would fulfill such a job?

There was a knock at the door.

“Meghan Jacoby, Ma’am,” announced Pantin Hollee. Meghan sauntered in, raising an eyebrow in a cold hello to Ivan, but smiling widely at Juliska.

“Perfect. We can get down to business now,” said Juliska, motioning for the two to sit.

As she did, Meghan cast her gaze out across the valley and let out a rushed exhale. It was so big. So much bigger than she’d pictured in her mind. She cleared her throat and turned her attention back to Juliska, only to let out another slip of air. Pajak… the Banon’s pet spider was clasped in her hair and the creepy bugger was sleeping with one eye open. Meghan attempted, poorly, to ignore it, and listen to what Juliska was saying.

“The task I put before you, Ivan, will be the most difficult I have ever asked someone to do. I do not ask it lightly, and I will even give you a chance to say no. It will take great skill, but I feel you are ready or I would not ask. I will also say that your choice of Learner Companion is rather ideal.” She cast a quick gaze at Meghan and winked.

Meghan smiled nervously in reply, instantly anxious. Did Juliska truly believe she was up to this task, too? She did not feel ready in the least. And was certain Ivan had only chosen her, to teach her some kind of lesson, and put her through hell while he ordered her around. She was not looking forward to it at all. Not even to spend additional time with Juliska.

Ivan nodded, in thanks for the Banon’s approval, but ignored Meghan. He sat near the edge of his seat, eager to understand his mission.

“I will also add that no matter the outcome of your task, Ivan, that I already consider you an Initiated member of the Svoda. Because I already know that you will not say no, and I know that failure is not a word you are fond of.”

How well she knows Ivan, thought Meghan. Failure is so not his style!

“So now, I lay it bluntly before you. A man from the previous Svoda group that visited here, wandered into Eidolon’s Valley. He never returned. And although Eidolon denies any knowledge of this man, I believe he is being held prisoner, or that he may be dead.”

Meghan could not believe what she was hearing. She took a hard swallow. What exactly was she and Ivan supposed to do about something so serious?

Ivan didn’t give away how he was feeling about this revelation, he just listened patiently, waiting for the Banon to continue. Juliska stood and paced three times around the room before she did.

“What I need from you, Ivan, is to venture into Eidolon’s Valley and seek out this man. If he is alive, I want you to break him out and bring him to me. If he is dead, well in that unfortunate case, there is something on his person that I need you to recover. Something that cannot be left in the hands of Eidolon.”

Ivan sat back and soaked this information in, still not revealing his feelings in the matter.

Meghan went a little pale. Sneak into the valley and find a prisoner? How? And won’t that upset Eidolon even more? And wasn’t this a job for more practiced Svoda, like the Balaton or even Viancourt members?

Juliska guessed her questions.

“I chose you, Ivan, for this most delicate mission because first, you are qualified. And second, people will not be suspect if you disappear for a few days during your Initiation task. If I were to send the Viancourt or Balaton, questions, concerns and rumors would spread like wildfire. I would like to avoid this. Plus, well, let’s just say my personal Balaton, they are the muscle, but not so much the brains,” she jested in amusement. “And the rest of the Balaton are needed for security, especially now that we have Scratchers to ward off.”

Ivan nodded that he understood.

“I also fully realize,” she continued, “that our actions in this matter could upset the delicate nature of our relationship with Eidolon. Nevertheless, I simply cannot leave behind an innocent man if he is yet alive, no matter what foolish mistake he made by wandering into the valley. And Eidolon cannot get his hands on what this man possesses, if he is dead. I have prepared a backup plan should things… go badly.”

Ivan read her implication well. “By badly, you mean if Eidolon is guilty of holding this man prisoner or killing him, then discovers us and wages battle...”

“See what I mean, Meghan. I hardly need to explain myself at all with this young man,” delighted Juliska.

Meghan didn’t much care about it. She was much more concerned with the task. What exactly was this thing they were supposed to retrieve if this guy was dead? What kind of thing would Juliska risk so much for that she’d let two people go into the valley to search after it?

But Ivan did not question this.

He was too focused on the task itself. After a few minutes of hard concentration, his face turned from calculating to acceptance.

“I agree that we cannot leave a fellow Svoda behind, Banon Blackwell, and I accept your task. When does the journey begin?”

“In three weeks’ time we celebrate the Feast of the Blest Arcane. This will keep the people pleasantly occupied while you two enter the valley.”

Meghan wanted to ask a hundred questions, none of which Ivan was asking. So like him. Just oblige. And do. And don’t bother asking important questions like will we even survive this? Or will be become prisoners, or dead, too?

Meghan must have been exporting panic out of her pores, her breaths, her skipping heartbeat and any other thing on her person that could give it away. She jumped when bony fingers gently touched her hand.

“Sorry,” she whispered breathlessly.

“It’s okay to be nervous, Meghan. But please, know that I would never put you in a situation I didn’t think you could handle.”

Meghan wanted to believe Juliska, and part of her did. And part of her wanted to prove Juliska correct. But this was downright scary. Sure, she’d spied on people before. And could sneak around and tell a fib, but this was potentially much more dangerous. Life-threatening even. And what exactly could she do to assist Ivan on this task?

I suck at magic. He remembers that, right?

She cast him a glare, every icy pixel begging to know if he regretted his choice now. Was revenge as sweet as he hoped?

“I still stand by my choice, Meghan.”

She wanted to scream but held her tongue. Her blood boiled in her veins and she thought for a minute she might burst into a mass of angry flames.

“I think I know how to fix this,” said Juliska, her tone calming and presumptuous.

Meghan waited.

“I realize how nervous you are, Meghan. And there’s still a lot left for you to learn. Being a Firemancer is a lifetime of learning. However, Ivan will need your talents on this journey. I request that you move in with me for the remainder of our time here in the valley. This will make it much easier for me to train you.”

Instant lightness filled Meghan and her face lit up brightly. She need not speak her answer aloud. She had already begun packing in her mind. Focused, one on one training with Juliska was exactly what she needed to prepare for this.

What about Colin though?

It’s just for a few weeks. He’ll live.

On his own, without you?

There’s no choice! Her addled brain argued with itself.

“Good. It’s settled then,” said Juliska knowingly.

Meghan bit her lip and nodded. Colin would be fine without her for a few weeks. They’d never spent that much time apart before, but it was bound to happen sooner or later. Well, sooner now.

“I will expect you later tonight, Meghan. We need to get started right away. Now, Ivan. You do not need to be here for all of Meghan’s training. However, I will ask that you be here sometimes. It is vital you are able to work together, and understand her limitations.”

Ivan smiled upon the Banon’s last word.

Meghan scowled. He would have no problem pointing out her limitations.

Why did this great event, of being able to spend extra time training with Juliska, have to be mired with spending extra time with Ivan? The one guy she’d love to never spend another minute with again. The reality of the task sank in. Not only was it potentially dangerous, but she’d be spending far more time with Ivan than anyone should have to. She sucked in a deep breath and let it out slow. She had no choice. It was a done deal.

Ivan agreed on times to come and train with Meghan, and then bid his goodbye. Meghan remained behind, looking overwhelmed. Juliska sat down across from her.

“I have one other request for you,” she said.

Meghan gave Juliska her complete attention, although unsure she had anything more to give.

“I realize this situation is not one you ever thought you’d find yourself in, but I trust Ivan explicitly. I would not allow you to follow him on this journey if I felt it was too dangerous for you. In addition, I fully realize your dislike for him. I cannot change your mind on this, you either like someone, or you don’t. I am sorry to have to make you spend so much time with someone you absolutely loathe.”

“Is it that obvious?” mumbled Meghan.

“Honestly, it’s quite apparent to see that when the two of you are in a room together, the tension is thicker than a knife, and not in an ‘Oh they’re so cute and will grow to love each other some day’ kind of way.”

“Sorry. I do find him infuriating. But I’ll manage,” Meghan answered weakly.

“Good. Because I think, like it or not, Ivan is bound for great things, and I would like to see you in this direction, too.”

Meghan grinned at the Banon’s adulation. She wouldn’t deny any request Juliska made, and her praise almost made having to work with Ivan, worth it.

“I will leave you to go home and pack now,” said Juliska.

As Meghan arose to depart, Juliska stopped her.

“Oh, one other thing, in regards to your brother. I understand this may be difficult, but I need this task to remain a secret. You can tell him you are moving in with me for additional training for Ivan’s Initiation.”

“My lips are sealed.”

Juliska nodded and left the room.

Meghan followed just a minute later, after gazing out across the valley she’d be sneaking into, in the near future. What would Colin say when he discovered she was moving out? He would probably have a fit. But he would have to get over it, because she was moving in with Juliska Blackwell whether he liked it or not.

“What are you doing?” asked Colin, walking in on Meghan packing a suitcase. She sighed, unsure of how to break this news to him.

“It’s only for a few weeks, Colin.”

“What is?”

“Jul… Banon Blackwell feels I need some full-time training, in order to assist Ivan,” she puckered her nose, “on his Initiation.”

“Okay. Still don’t understand why you’re packing.”

“I’m moving in with the Banon upon her request, so we can train more often.”

Instantly Colin disliked this idea, and then almost as instantly, he accepted it. I can spend more time searching for Catrina this way. It also meant his sister spending more time with Juliska Blackwell, but he supposed it couldn’t be avoided. Meghan had to do this task with Ivan, whatever that was.

Meghan saw his face change from anger to acceptance and wondered why. She tried, but could not nudge past the seemingly permanent block surrounding his thoughts.

“I guess that makes sense,” said Colin after a minute. “It’s just for a few weeks. I’ll be fine here.” He wanted to warn her about his suspicions regarding Juliska, but his sister would be the last person to believe him on this. The Banon could do no wrong in Meghan’s opinion. And he still had no proof, only suspicions.

Meghan was about to question her brother about his odd behavior when Jae walked in. She gasped, stunned by his appearance. Colin followed with a gasp of his own.

“What happened to you?” she asked him.

“Yeah, I guess I should go to the doctor, huh. I fell, slid down a rock,” he explained. “Stupid really. Clumsy. It looks worse than it is. If we were allowed to do magic, I’d just heal it, although my energy feels so drained lately I probably couldn’t even do that.”

Meghan ran out to the kitchen and came back with a damp cloth.

“Bad day?” she questioned.

“You could say that,” he replied with a wince as she dabbed at a large bump on his head. Jae used another cloth to wipe off bloody bits of dirt, which had ground its way into the side of his scraped up arm.

Meghan’s nightmare sat at the edge of her thoughts. When would she figure out what was going on with Jae? She felt Colin’s mind trying to link with hers and she let the block down enough to communicate with him.

“Maybe he did just fall?” suggested Colin.

Meghan frowned, pondering Jae’s injuries. They did seem plausibly caused by a fall down a rocky surface.

“I dunno, Col. Maybe.”

Colin grabbed the bloodied cloth used to clean Jae’s wounds to dispose of them. Meghan’s thoughts entered his mind again.

“I only know I can’t worry about it right now, Col. I have too much on my plate, already.”

Colin secretly agreed with her there. Once again, Jae’s problems would have to wait.

Their mind-blocks went back up securing their thoughts, leaving them unable to speak to each other until they lowered them again.

Jae popped out from behind the dressing area with a stack of torn and bloodied clothes.

“Here, add these to the trash too, Colin. They’re ruined at this point.” Just as he tossed them to Colin, both boys jumped in surprise.

“Nona! Nona!” Meghan was shouting fearfully.

Nona had just entered the room, clearly not her usual, well-balanced self. Her head bent to one side and she stumbled while attempting to jump onto Meghan’s bed.

“What’s wrong with her?” asked both Colin and Jae.

Meghan did not answer. She tried to get closer to Nona but found it impossible as her faithful Catawitch’s body began twitching strangely. It began with frantic stretching, and then evolved into hitting her head with her own feet, and then even more strangely, into a full on fight with herself. She scratched and meowed raucously, running in tight circles, climbing walls and in general, appearing to have suddenly gone quite crazy.

Colin, in attempts to help Meghan catch Nona, tried to grab the Catawitch, only for Nona to scratch him with her sharp claws.

“Nona!” yelled Meghan. “Please stop this!” She could sense that her loyal pet was in torment, but could not see or sense what was causing the problem.

Then, to the shock of the flummoxed trio, Nona’s meow turned into a clear, cat-like, girly voice. They looked on, stunned, as she shook herself and began licking one of her feet acting like nothing out of the ordinary had occurred at all. After a moment, Nona looked up at the stunned three.

“Sorry,” she purred. “I’ve been trying to get that out of me for days now.”

“Nona… you are… talking,” muttered Meghan in relieved disbelief.

“Of course,” she said so only Meghan could hear. The voice was clear in her mind, just like her brother’s when they spoke to each other through their thoughts.

Nona added, aloud, “Sorry, Colin, about scratching you. I did not mean to do that,” her cattish voice explained. She hopped onto his lap and began licking his wound. He busted out a relieved laugh as Nona healed his arm.

Once finished, Nona turned to Jae.

“Would you allow me to heal you as well?”

Jae, not excited about a trip to the doctor, nodded yes, heartily. “Thank you,” he told her as she set in.

“I guess I should’ve expected you to be able to talk,” breathed Meghan, shaking her head, “after all, the first Catawitch I encountered could.”

“Ugh. Let’s not talk about that Catawitch,” purred Nona, miffed that she had not done more damage in their previous fight back in Grimble. She let out a cutting meow and continued healing Jae’s wounds.

Meghan laughed at her loyal companion. Their minds thought a lot alike. She supposed it’s why they’d been paired together.

After healing Jae’s wounds, Nona went immediately back to business and reminded Meghan they needed to get moving. She was due at Juliska’s and Nona was equally anxious for Meghan to begin her training before the upcoming venture into the valley.

“I still can’t believe you’re talking,” Meghan whispered as Nona bounded out of the cave dwelling and waited for her. Meghan picked up her suitcase, at the same time explaining to Jae what she was doing, asking him to pass the news along to his parents since they were not home.

It was a strange goodbye, and although temporary in the twins’ minds, they both felt an unexpected appeasement at being out of each other’s lives for a time. With both of them better able to block each other in their minds, this would be the first time they’d truly spent any length of time apart.

Meghan heard Nona call for her and she departed, leaving her brother and Jae in the kitchen. Both were deep in thought and neither paid any attention to the other, when they heard a door creak open, startling them both.

An old, withered hand shot out of the door holding a piece of paper.

“Corny,” whispered Colin, eagerly going over and grabbing the sheet. The hand slipped back inside and the door abruptly slammed shut. “Thank you,” Colin called through the door, unsure Corny could even hear him.

He examined the page. It made no sense, like the previous one, but Colin could not help but smile in anticipation. He hoped whatever Corny was trying to tell him, the answer would come soon. This time, he was listening.

CHAPTER 6

Amelia Cobb bent down to the ground, hovering over a puddle of newly fallen water.

“Speculo.” She whispered the incantation, and there in the puddle, appeared a murky and distorted face. She had to pass along the frightening news of the Projector to her informant.

“I am sorry to contact you so abruptly, but there is news. News that cannot wait!”

The informant, a male voice, spoke back.

“Has something gone wrong with the plan?”

“Not exactly. But the plans may have to change.”

The informant waited, breathlessly, checking his surroundings to be sure he was truly alone.

“Go on,” he said. “It’s safe to speak.”

“We have become aware of something that changes everything. A Projector has emerged, not yet in full power, still a child.”

The murky face in the water stammered, speechless for an entire minute.

“I know,” continued Amelia. “This is a circumstance none of us expected.”

“What has been decided?” asked the informant, remembering that the tradition was to kill these children before they could reach full maturity and thus, come into uncontrollable power.

“We cannot come to a unanimous decision. However, we needed to warn you. By this point, the Grosvenor and all in the magical world will have discovered this information. Eventually, this knowledge will come to those of you who travel, too. Everyone will know about this child. Everyone will be hunting the Projector… whether to kill or conquer.”

The informant acknowledged this.

“I will pass this information along to the rest. We will follow whatever decision you make, Amelia Cobb, rightful Banon to the Svoda Gypsies.”

Amelia’s comforting smile waved through the puddle rings. Her silhouette vanished, leaving the informant alone.

“How grave,” he muttered, “that a poor child is out there fated to die because of a limitless magic that cannot be controlled.” He scurried to warn to his fellow informants.

Colin glanced at Meghan’s empty bed. This would take some getting used to. As much as he enjoyed the fact that he would have more time on his own, not having his sister around still made him uncomfortable. Something he hadn’t thought of before she left had kept him from sleeping well that night.

Would Juliska allow Meghan to return once her task with Ivan was completed? Or was this some ploy to get his sister away from him, or the Mochries, and closer to Juliska?

Either way he’d have to wait and see what happened after the task was completed. He hadn’t even thought to ask her about it. He had no idea what she and Ivan were doing. Colin supposed it didn’t matter in the end, but it was odd not to have even talked about it.

He sat up in bed and grabbed The Magicante. It was time to focus on finding Catrina. And his first problem, he needed to use magic without getting caught. He flipped through the pages; they shimmered as he turned them. After a few minutes, he gave up flipping and decided to ask the book for help.

“Magicante,” he said to the book, waking it from its slumber.

It yawned its reply.

“Is there a spell that can hide the fact that I’m using magic? From everyone?”

The Magicante sighed in boredom.

“Such a silly question, Boy,” it replied snidely. “Is there such a thing? You already know the answer to that.” The pages flipped forward until reaching the exact spell Colin was looking for.

“Oh, right!” remembered Colin, thinking back to when Darcy Scraggs had used magic against them, back in Grimble, without the Balaton being alerted. The book, sensing Colin’s memory of it, added more to the story.

“That snooty girl’s spell only worked to hide magic from the Balaton. However, this is the spell to end all spells in regards to hiding the use of magic. You cast this spell correctly, Boy, and no one will ever know magic is being used.”

“Do I need to cast it just once?” asked Colin, noticing how short the spell was.

“You need to cast it before you perform any spell,” the book explained, his voice instructively excited. “For example, Abdo Emissio. Always add the word Abdo before any spell you perform, each time you perform it, and it will be hidden from all.”

“That. Is. Cool.” said Colin, eager to get started.

“Let me clarify though, it does not hide magic completely. This spell keeps magic from being traced, by hiding the trail of expelled energy that magic leaves behind. If someone physically sees you doing magic on the other hand… well you can put the rest together.”

Just then, Jae walked in.

“Hoped I’d find you in here. Mom wanted me to tell you dinner’ll be ready soon.” He sat down on Colin’s bed, watching as he stashed the Magicante. “Have you heard from Meghan yet?”

“Not since that first day. She sent me a leaf letting me know she’d gotten settled in, but would be busy studying. I’m sure she’s having her fill of fun studying with Ivan,” laughed Colin.

Jae joined in.

After a minute, Colin noticed a new injury, this time on Jae’s hand.

“It’s nothing,” he insisted, after seeing Colin’s questioning gaze.

“Nothing? Looks like a nasty gash, Jae.”

“The doctor gave me some salve. It’ll heal in no time. I’ve just been kind of clumsy lately.”

Colin did not believe Jae’s explanation, and for a brief moment, wished Meghan was there. A sudden case of clumsiness just did not fit.

“We’d better go eat,” reminded Jae.

After dinner, Colin and Jae went outside of the caves and meandered down a path. Both were silent, each rooted in their own thoughts. It seemed like hours drifted by without a single word passing between them.

Colin got a fleeting urge to let Jae in on his secret. He was not sure why he felt such a desire, except for the fact that no one did know, not even his own sister. He’d told no one of Catrina. The more he thought about it, the more he realized how stupid it would be to go gallivanting off to find her without telling someone what he was doing. What if something happened? It’s the smart thing to do, isn’t it?

“Jae,” he began tentatively, before he could lose his nerve. “Do you recall the girl that is sick, from the Flummer family?”

“Um, yeah, Balloch’s granddaughter, Catrina, right? I heard my dad mention her.”

Colin was not sure how to explain his dream girl situation without sounding nuts. He began with explaining his first encounter with Catrina, back in the Grimble hospital, and told Jae about his dreams, finishing with his encounter with Balloch’s ghost.

Jae perched himself on a nearby slick sided rock, listening without interruption. When Colin had finished, he slid down the edge until his feet hit the ground. He stood up, looking puzzled.

“And you believe she is here, somewhere in Eidolon’s Valley?”

Colin nodded yes.

“I don’t understand how you could have seen her in Grimble though. She’s from another group. Are you positive it was her?”

Colin nodded yes, again, hoping his instincts had been correct to confide in his friend.

“I don’t know how to explain it all, Jae. I just know I’m right. And I need to save her.”

“You could get into so much trouble, Colin,” Jae blurted unexpectedly. “I mean, we don’t know the whole story. Maybe there’s something important we’re missing. Maybe she’s really really sick, like contagious or something... maybe you should just forget about it?”

This was not the response Colin expected. His heart filled with dread. Thus far, Jae had always agreed with the twins, if not actually perpetrating their previous troublemaking escapades. Before Colin could argue his side though, Jae’s attitude took an all too familiar turn.

“On the other hand, if she really is in trouble and no one knows, I suppose you’d have no choice, would you?”

Colin could practically see Jae’s mind churning through the information, struggling with what it all meant. He must have been thinking the same thoughts Colin had. How could she be in two different groups at the same time? It went against everything they had been told. Everything they believed true. Everything their leader, Juliska Blackwell, claimed as truth.

Out of nowhere, Billie Sadorus popped out from a nearby path, jogging by.

“Oh. Hi Billie,” called out Colin.

“Gettin’ dark. You boys better be gettin’ home,” she reminded as they sped by.

They hadn’t realized how late it had become. The duo raced back toward their cave dwelling, reaching the entrance with just minutes to spare. Off to the side of the dwelling, standing not too far away in another doorway, was the Three D’s.

Colin and Jae were at least thankful that the oncoming darkness would keep them from adding insult to injury. As it was, Irving Mochrie glared and shook his head at Jae and Colin as they entered.

“Sorry, Dad,” Jae apologized rapidly. “We lost track of the time.”

“Time for bed,” was all Irving replied.

As Colin and Jae headed to bed, followed by Mireya, Sheila appeared.

“Oh, good, Colin, I believe these are for you.” She handed him a stack of papers.

“Papers from Corny,” he whispered.

Sheila looked amused as she handed them over.

As soon as Mireya was asleep, Jae snuck into Colin’s cubby and they studied the papers. They moved them around, trying to put them together so they made sense. After a few tries they still spelled nothing. They shortly gave up, leaning against the back wall. Neither was in the mood to sleep.

“If you decide to go searching for Catrina, Colin,” whispered Jae, “I think that you should go during the Feast of the Blest Arcane. No one would miss you for a day or two.”

“That’s true, huh. You said it would be a busy time. It really lasts an entire week?”

“Yes, and good busy, since unlike the retelling festival, it’s not just one big gathering. People have smaller parties and dinners to go to, so it’s an easier excuse if you’re not around. And I can handle mom and dad, I’ll tell them you were invited to dinner with someone else.”

Colin’s mind began to race. The thought of searching for Catrina all on his own, was daunting. Could he really do it? He took a deep breath deciding that somehow, he would need to find the strength and bravery to do so.

CHAPTER 7

Concentration escaped Meghan. Since moving in with Juliska, she felt distracted, not quite settled in. Then, there was the extra time spent with Ivan; he had been attending her training at least once a day.

At what felt like a snail’s pace, she was learning how to create fire in the palm of her hand. The trick was for it not to spread to her entire body, or to some-one or some-thing else. Juliska and Ivan both agreed this was a vital ability needed on any journey.

The ability to create fire anywhere, anytime, would be of great use… the much harder part was controlling that fire. Followed by learning to see at will. No pressure. And Meghan already knew that having visions of specific events was nearly impossible without many long years of practice so she wasn’t sure how uncontrolled visions were going to help Ivan on this task.

The Initiation training was proving just as strenuous as Meghan had anticipated.

On the afternoon of the sixth day, Juliska had her take a break from practicing Firemancy, and instead, focused on using actual magic.

“Don’t worry,” her teacher said, before Meghan could ask. “This castle has protection around it. Eidolon cannot sense that we are practicing magic in here.”

“Oh. Cool,” Meghan said. She later changed her mind on ‘cool’, as magic practice did not go well. Meghan attempted the Emissio spell, but to no avail.

After a while, Ivan arrived to monitor her progress.

Things went from bad to worse.

“Are you taking the time to collect energy before you try the spell?” he asked, after seeing Meghan fail time after time.

“Well, of course I’m trying to,” she retorted.

“Can I make a suggestion?” he aimed at Juliska.

She nodded yes.

“Perhaps Meghan needs better motivation.”

Meghan did not like the sound of Ivan’s suggestion one little bit. Juliska pondered the idea, at first appearing unsure.

“The only reason I agree is that we are running out of time, but yes, perhaps you are right, Ivan.”

“Let’s change spells,” he said, taking Meghan aside. “I know you can do this,” he whispered under his breath so Juliska couldn’t hear. “I’ve seen you.”

“That was a life and death situation,” she whispered back, realizing he was speaking of the secret adventure they’d shared while in Grimble. When they’d ventured into the ghost huts in search of Colin’s stolen book.

“Exactly,” he mouthed.

Meghan scowled. What was he going to do now, put her in another life or death situation?

Ivan took a stance about ten feet away from Meghan and faced her.

“I want you to block my spell,” Ivan explained. “If anything, blocking a spell might help you stay out of harm’s way, even if you can’t defend yourself after.”

Meghan growled under her breath.

“I am going to send a spell at you. Don’t worry, I’ll take it easy on you the first time. You will use the Obstructo spell to block me.”

Meghan had heard Jae use the Obstructo spell, back in Grimble. She readied her mind, attempting to collect magical energy to use for her spell.

“Ready?” asked Ivan.

Meghan replied by taking a defensive stance with her palm faced out.

“Carnacari!” he called out. Ivan’s spell flew at her so fast that Meghan didn’t even have the chance to say her counter spell. She lost her stance and screamed as a cascade of white carnations pummeled her body. They broke and fell to the floor after hitting her. They were easily breakable, but still stung upon impact.

“That hurt,” she grumbled through gritted teeth.

Ivan frowned. “What happened? You were supposed to block them.”

“Sorry to disappoint you. Guess I freaked a little when a cavalcade of white flew at me. It wasn’t what I expected.”

“What did you expect?”

“Oh, I don’t know. To be thrown into a wall or something.”

Ivan sighed. “Let’s try it again, now that you know what’s coming. Although I might remind you…”

Meghan cut him off. “Yeah yeah yeah. In the real world I won’t have any clue what’s coming at me. You’ve reminded me a few times, Ivan.”

“At least you’re listening,” he retorted. “And remember what I tell you.”

“That’s because your voice is so…” Meghan caught herself when Juliska cleared her throat. “Let’s just try it again.” She got her defensive stance at the ready again.

Ivan shot off the same spell again. And again. And again, until finally, Meghan got her obstruction spell off fast enough to block a few of the flower arrows. It surprised her, the damage an innocent looking batch of flowers could do to her arms, face, and clothes.

Ivan would have kept going, but Juliska decided it was time for a break, for which Meghan was very grateful. She left without a word to Ivan, and changed her clothes and cleaned up. The flower welts weren’t as bad as they felt and had cleared up a short while later, thanks to Nona’s cat tongue licking them until they’d healed. Although she wished she’d waited to clean up until after her arms, neck, and face had gotten covered in cat saliva.

That evening, they returned to the study of Firemancy. It was time for Meghan to gain control of the fire she was creating, and keep it in the palm of her hand and not spreading all over her body. Three attempts in a row, she created fire, but not until the third try did she successfully keep it from spreading. She held her palm upward, controlling the flames, but that is when the real trouble started: uncontrollable visions.

“This is no good, Meghan,” warned Ivan, after lifting her off the floor. “If all that’s going to happen is you fall instantly into a vision... this is too dangerous.”

For once, Meghan thought he was actually talking sense and regretted his decision to choose her.

“You are free to find someone else,” she responded with a fake smile.

He rolled his eyes. “Far too late for that now.”

Meghan laughed. “Your fault you’re stuck with me. I had nothing to do with this.”

“Just focus, please,” he responded caustically.

Meghan let out a heavy breath that blew the hair off her sweaty face and lit into him.

“I’m doing my best, Ivan,” she articulated in an angry whisper. “I’m exhausted from trying. And focusing. If I focus any harder my brain’s going to explode. And you know, is it such an impossibility for you to just say one nice thing? How about, gee, I picked you for this crazy mission and you didn’t have any choice in the matter and thanks for working your butt off…” he cut her off, uncaring of her mood or request to say something nice.

“Exhausted isn’t going to help either of us if you’re stuck in an uncontrollable vision when I need you awake and in the present,” he grumbled back.

“Well maybe you shouldn’t have picked me, then!” she shot back.

“What’s done is done,” intruded Juliska, before the argument escalated further.

Ivan shut up, nodding at Juliska but biting his lip to hold his tongue.

At least he never argues with her, thought Meghan.

“I say enough for today,” announced Juliska. “I think, in all honesty,” she glanced slightly toward Ivan, “that you are trying too hard, Meghan. Take some rest. We will start again tomorrow morning.”

Meghan left the room abruptly. She noticed that Ivan stayed behind, however, shutting the door behind her.

Her fury was instant. She knew Ivan and Juliska were discussing her failures, and before she knew it, she had burst into flames, losing complete control. She attempted to squelch it, but Ivan was too quick. The door flew open just as she put out the final flame.

She glared at him ignoring the smoldering and singed curtains behind her. Ivan’s self-righteous gaze caught her and he grinned smugly before closing the door.

Nona thought Meghan’s blood might boil over. “Ignore him,” she insisted. “I watched you practice all afternoon, and you did very well. Even Juliska believes that. Now, it’s time to rest.” Nona knew her words would hardly calm Meghan’s fiery temper. At least as she stormed away, no more fires erupted.

By morning, however, she had ruined her sheets, singing them beyond repair. Meghan sat up, still fuming, but more determined than ever to succeed.

“I will keep my emotions under control today,” she said decidedly. “I will not let Ivan Crane get the best of me.” She immediately got up and began practice. She created a controlled fire in her palm on the first try, but a vision awaited her.

Nona sat, still as a statue, keeping guard as the vision took over.

It began much the same as it always did; her repeated nightmare of Jae Mochrie, injured and beaten, lying on his pillar, just out of her reach. She held her breath through to the end, not wanting to relive the vision, but as it neared its typical ending (Jae’s beaten body hurled into the great dark abyss) something new occurred.

Jae stood up, egging on the faceless silhouette, challenging it.

Meghan breathed, paying more attention now.

“Jae! You can’t fight that thing,” she yelled instinctively. Then she thought, Maybe he’s supposed to fight this thing? Maybe he needs to fight it. “Be strong Jae!” she encouraged. “Fight it! I know you can!”

The vision did not take the turn Meghan hoped it would.

Jae spun and peered at Meghan. She fell backwards in shock.

Burnished black eyes stared down at her. His face was contorted and wrong. Angry and powerful.

He spun around facing the foe that typically hurled him into the abyss and to Meghan’s amazement, the being backed away. A face formed underneath the dark cloak; there were no distinctive features other than a vile, pleased smile.

This was the result it wanted. What it had been hoping for.

Whatever was wrong with Jae, it was getting worse.

Whatever dark path he was traveling down, Meghan got the distinct impression that soon it would be too late for him to turn around.

The being vanished, dissolving into nothing, leaving Jae to fight this evil thing inside him. This darkness that expanded, fighting for control. He fell to his knees, panting, screaming and convulsing until the darkness had ripped itself out of his body and he slumped over, unconscious.

The vision ended and Meghan was on her bedroom floor. She fell onto her back with a thud. Nona licked her face lovingly as she moaned in despair.

What did this change mean? Was this still Ivan’s fear she was seeing? Would he ever explain to her what it all meant? Or was this something new that only she was seeing?

Meghan feared she was defeated. How could she forget about this vision and move forward? How could she keep this, or any other vision, from happening every time she created a fire?

“Oh, Nona. I’m so tired. I’m not cut out for this.”

Nona stopped her licking as a knock at the bedroom door intervened and sidetracked Meghan’s melancholy mood. Breakfast, delivered by Pantin Hollee.

“Thank you, Hollee,” mumbled Meghan, rising from the floor.

“Up early and hard at work already, I see.”

Meghan nodded half-heartedly.

“I’ve never seen anyone work so hard and learn so fast, Meghan. It will all come together.”

Desperation and failure must have been written all over her face. Meghan fought the lump rising in her throat, determined not to let it surface. She mustered out, “Thanks.”

Hollee gave her an understanding pat on the shoulder and left, insisting she eat.

After breakfast, her strength renewed, Meghan hardened her mind once again.

She would not fail Juliska.

She would work harder.

She would gain control.

CHAPTER 8

Colin tried to ignore the third argument (in a week) currently raging in the Mochrie house. Jae’s father was angry with him, nothing new. However, Irving’s agitation soared today, by the fact that Jae was disappearing for hours while he was supposed to be with him, studying.

Colin did not wish to be present for this argument, which was proving to be the most heated he had ever witnessed. However, his curiosity got the better of him.

Where is Jae spending all his time? And why hasn’t he told me? It’s not like him to disobey his father.

“Jae, you must understand I do this for your own good,” avowed Irving. “Tomorrow morning you will accompany me to work. That is final! No more wandering off.” Irving’s face was red hot.

The angry glare that emanated from Jae sent shivers down Colin’s spine, and he swore that for the tiniest of moments, Jae’s eyes even changed color, appearing darker.

Then, Jae did something he had never done before. It paralyzed everyone in the room.

“No, Dad,” he said with a quiet confidence. “I won’t.”

Irving’s red face turned purple but no words would come out of his mouth. Sheila Mochrie sank into her chair with a blank stare, having never heard Jae outright defy his father.

Colin decided he no longer wanted to be present. This is going to get bad. Very bad. He edged his way to the front door, escaping, and took cover behind a nearby rock formation. To his surprise, a moment later Jae bounded by.

Colin had the briefest of thoughts. I should follow him. He was curious now. Where was Jae disappearing to if he wasn’t spending time with his father, which until the arguments of this past week, is where Colin believed Jae always was.

“If I can’t trust Jae, who can I trust?” muttered Colin. He decided to follow anyway, with the intention of outing his presence at the right moment.

Jae was still obviously angry. He mumbled as he stormed off, punching and kicking rocks along the way. Colin had never seen him so angry. Could he blame him though? Life with the Svoda was hard enough, and Jae’s father, even harder.

Jae was too upset to notice Colin following a distance behind him. Jae came to a stop at the entrance to the path that led to Juliska Blackwell’s castle. It was a steep climb. Colin hid as Jae glanced back, appearing to be checking to see if he was alone. His face showed signs of an inward struggle.

Jae began the climb to the castle. Colin decided not to follow, which turned out to be a smart decision as Jae got a few steps up, then changed his mind and came back down. As soon as he was down, he changed his mind and began upward again, at a hasty pace as if determined not to change his mind this time.

Was Jae visiting Meghan? Colin doubted that. But why would he visit Juliska Blackwell? Was he so upset with his father he would turn him in, and for what? Being mean? Colin knew that Jae respected Banon Blackwell, and at the same time, she had not always been kind to his family. Then Colin had another disturbing thought.

Was this where Jae spent his missing time? With Juliska Blackwell? And why?

“What is he up to?” muttered Colin in frustration. “And what is Juliska up to?”

Once again though, Colin came to the following conclusion: If I can’t trust Jae, who can I trust? He could not question his only real friend in this place, that wasn’t his sister.

Colin wondered if Meghan would have any insight and decided to message her, later. It was time to check in with her, anyway. On the walk back to the Mochries, a leaf struck him in the head.

“Like she can read my mind,” he chuckled ironically. The letter was brief.

“Col, I wanted you to know I’ll be unavailable, but just for a day or two while I do this Initiation task with Ivan. I will let you know when I’m back. How are you? Sorry I haven’t contacted you before now. Very busy training.”

Colin quickly recited his response.

“Doing fine. Well, not really I guess. Jae and his dad had a huge fight today. Very unpleasant. Apparently, Jae has not been spending as much time with his dad as we thought. He would not admit where he was spending his time though and stormed off. Please be careful, whatever you are doing with Ivan.”

Colin sighed. He missed Meghan. He missed being able to talk with her. He had been so preoccupied with finding Catrina, he had let those memories slide away.

“It’s not the same without you here,” he added. “But I really am doing fine, no worries.” He kept his mind closed off from her, still afraid he might accidentally give something away about Catrina. Now that he thought about it, it seemed wrong, unnatural to hide this from Meghan. But she was too close to Juliska Blackwell right now. And he could not take the chance the Banon would find out and put a stop to his plans to search for her.

He sent his leaf reply and continued home. He assumed that if Jae did visit, and she found out anything, she would fill him in later.

Upon arrival home, Colin was surprised to find the place empty. Though it was dinnertime, not even Sheila Mochrie was there, preparing her usual evening meal.

Colin was pleased to see, however, that Corny Tibbit had left him another page. He crept into his bedroom cubby closing the curtain, hoping this time, the pages would fit together and give him whatever message Corny was trying to send.

Colin stopped.

There was a small box wrapped in brown paper sitting on his bed, like a gift. He gawked at it, hesitantly picking it up. Balloch Flummer’s words, ‘Trust no one,’ rang clearly through his thoughts.

There was no tag to say whom it was from, just like back in Grimble when he and Meghan had received money anonymously. Colin wondered if this gift was from the same person.

He untied the brown paper cautiously. Inside was another small box labeled, J & T First Aid Kit.

It included the normal things he was used to seeing in a first aid kit, like bandages and gauze, but also included items he had never seen before. He picked up a bottle called Reliable Pain Potion, with a headline that read: Never Expires. Drink and be pain free! The next labeled bottle said, Smokescreen: Advantage Yours! Bottle includes one smokescreen. Twenty seconds that could save your life! To use, break bottle.

There were also various creams for instant healing of minor bites, scrapes or burns. These, he thought, looked eerily similar to the ones Kanda Macawi had used on him and Meghan when they visited Cobbscott.

He delved into the kit a little deeper and pulled out a small scroll, unrolling it. It contained various life-saving spells, like how to create water or fire. Lastly, was a thin pair of glasses, which he put on, slightly wary of what might happen. However, nothing did happen.

“Huh,” he shrugged, putting everything back in the kit. “What an odd gift,” he whispered, wondering if someone somehow knew his plans to sneak into the valley. The gift seemed a little too timely, and yet he could not help but admit it might come in handy as he had no idea what lay in wait for him on this journey.

He set the kit aside and went back to his new page from Corny. It still spelled nothing coherent. In fact, it did not look like words at all.

Something triggered in Colin’s mind.

“They’re not words,” he almost shouted, rearranging the pages. “It’s a map!” A short while later Colin had pieced it together. It appeared to need one final page.

Colin hoped Corny would deliver it soon. As he studied the pages, it also became clear that it was a map of Eidolon’s Valley. There was one heavily traced path.

Am I supposed to follow it? Will this lead me to Catrina?

Colin studied the map impatiently, wishing he could depart right then.

Along the path were outlined “safe” spots. Colin’s mind reeled over what he needed to be kept safe from, but it did not matter. He could not back out now. Catrina needed his help and he didn’t have much time.

Colin wondered just how Corny knew he needed this map? And how he’d known to warn him back in Grimble. He thought about asking, but didn’t figure he’d get any sort of answer seeing as he’d never heard Corny utter a complete sentence. Or even a partial one that made any sense.

Dishes clanged in the kitchen. The Mochries were home. Colin hoped that the inevitable confrontation between Jae and Irving would not get too ugly.

“Dinner,” called Sheila a short while later. Colin obligingly took his seat at the table.

Irving was not there and Jae drifted in a minute later. Mireya ate in silence, next to her mother. It was a quiet meal, with no discussions of the earlier events of the day.

Colin wondered if he was picking up some of his sisters’ intuition as he felt a strange sense in the air. It told him that things in the Mochrie house had changed, forever.

The Feast of the Blest Arcane was beginning, which included seven days of frivolity and fun, according to Jae and Mireya. The one time a year the Svoda “let their hair down,” so to speak.

“I don’t know how out of control things will get this year though,” Jae said, “with everything that’s happened and there being Scratchers about. If you think about it, though, a week of fun doesn’t sound so bad, does it?”

Colin could not disagree. Although his current hope was that the festival would cloak his absence as he trekked into the valley. He impatiently waited for the final piece of the map from Corny, hoping he would deliver it soon. He was eager to get his quest underway.

Corny granted his wish later that evening.

It was just after dinner that Corny’s door opened and his arm jutted out, holding what Colin knew was the final piece of the puzzle. Colin attempted not to look too eager but went directly to his bed after snatching the paper. Minutes later, Jae joined him, pulling the curtain shut as he sat down on Colin’s bed.

Colin laid the final piece in its place and the two boys jumped in surprise as the pages rose off the bed and reorganized themselves, stacking on top of each other, then sealing themselves together, forming a solid, yet translucent, one-piece map.

“Corny may seem nuts, but he sure is talented,” admired Colin.

“Definitely!” agreed Jae. “It makes no sense though, how he can create something as brilliant as this map, or know to warn you about being attacked, and yet never speaks, lives in the dark and barely eats enough to stay alive.”

“He’s a genius,” Colin replied, picking up the map, adding, “Albeit a creepy, smelly, crazy kind of genius.”

Jae bit his tongue trying not to laugh too loudly.

The map was thick, yet in the form of a foldable square. Disappointingly, Colin found he could not read the map, and worse, the once outlined path he believed he was to follow had vanished.

“Maybe it will make more sense once you’re in the valley,” suggested Jae.

“I hope you’re right,” nodded Colin nervously.

One thing did become clear as they studied the map: it would be an arduous journey across unfriendly terrain, especially for the short-legged Colin Jacoby.

His thoughts turned to Eidolon. What would he do if their paths crossed? Colin would be caught breaking nearly every rule set forth in this place, and it seemed as though the gypsy’s presence was little more than tolerated on the part of Eidolon.

And who exactly was he anyway? No one ever talked about what kind of man he was. Although he didn’t seem fond of magic. After allowing panic to ensue for just a second, Colin let out a deep breath, regaining control of his racing heart. He sank back against the cave wall.

“So when are you going to leave?” asked Jae. “The festival is in full swing tomorrow.”

Thinking about leaving, and actually doing it, suddenly became too real for Colin, and for the smallest moment, he did not think he could do it.

“Honestly, Jae, I think the sooner the better. Otherwise, I don’t know if I’ll be able to go through with it,” Colin’s voice cracked as he spoke.

Jae did his best to sound encouraging, but it was clear he still doubted Colin’s plan.

“You have a great map,” he reminded. “Hopefully accurate and readable once you get into the valley. Besides, you seem determined Colin. Otherwise, I would definitely talk you out of it.”

“I am determined,” agreed Colin in a firm whisper, as much for his own benefit as Jae’s. “The thought of leaving Catrina behind is just about as dreadful as not knowing whether my Uncle Arnon is still alive or not.”

“So tomorrow then?” said Jae.

“Yeah, tomorrow.”

“In that case, I have a gift for you,” his friend informed him. Jae tiptoed to his dresser and searched for a moment. “Here,” he said, throwing something soft and crumpled at Colin. He unraveled the gift; it was a long sleeved tunic.

“Thanks,” replied Colin, unsure why Jae would offer this to him.

“That’s not just any old shirt, Colin. You need to pack light on a journey like this. That tunic will keep you at the perfect temperature. You won’t get hot or cold if you’re wearing it.”

“Really?”

“Test it out. It’s cool in here right now, put it on, you’ll warm right up,” insisted Jae.

Colin pulled the tunic over his own shirt and within seconds, it proved Jae right as Colin could no longer feel any chill.

“Wow. Awesome. Thanks, Jae.”

“They are pretty common, really. Nothing special.”

“Like you said though, I do need to pack light, so it’s perfect.”

Colin decided to make a list of everything he needed to bring, but when it came down to it, all he really needed was his new shirt, the J & T First Aid Kit, the map, and the Magicante; all of these would provide him with anything else he needed along the way.

“Well, I guess that’s it,” said Colin. He put his map and book in a small over-the-shoulder bag and laid out a sturdy outfit and shoes for trekking through the valley.

“Tomorrow,” he muttered.

“I will help you get away,” offered Jae. “I’m sorry I can’t help more.”

“Jae, you’ve done more than you probably should. I hate even having you involved in something that could potentially cause a lot of trouble.”

“It’s for a good cause though,” said Jae a bit apprehensively.

“Yes, it is,” Colin answered confidently, reassuring his friend.

“We should try and get some sleep,” said Jae, climbing into his own bed.

Colin wished for slumber, but it would not come.

What would Meghan say if she knew what he was about to do? What about his Uncle Arnon? Or for that matter, Uncle Eddy?

Colin tried to relax and breathed deeply. He needed to rest. Tomorrow was the biggest day of his life. He was heading into an unknown valley full of potential dangers. Nevertheless, he knew deep down that Catrina was worth it.

CHAPTER 9

Ivan waited impatiently, huffing and puffing through his growing agitation with Meghan as she looked through her backpack, nervously rechecking her list. The day had come. The training had ended. She was as ready as possible. Though no less anxious.

Ivan had packed light. One small backpack, and in his hand he held a map, which was clearly marked with locations to camp as well as their final destination.

Juliska had personally planned their safe passage through the valley of Eidolon. As they prepared to depart, the Banon was officially opening the Feast of the Blest Arcane. All eyes would be upon her, and not the two people sneaking into the forbidden valley.

Many thoughts raced through Meghan’s mind. Could she do her job correctly? Could she live through spending a couple days alone with Ivan Crane? How much hell would he put her through before she cracked? She even, for a slight second, thought, I’m only thirteen… well practically fourteen now, but why am I here? I am too young for a journey like this! She had to quell that doubt instantly.

Her thoughts also strayed to Colin. Would he be all right without her? He had never been completely on his own before. Guilt suddenly took over when Meghan realized she had not been in contact with him, other than short updates and letting him know she was busy for a few days during the task. She’d never kept a huge secret like this from him. But the details of the task were not her secret to share.

She had promised Uncle Eddy she would keep their mind connection open, always. Moreover, look at what had happened the last time she had not… Colin had nearly been killed. But her brother had his secrets now, too.

Still, she should be taking better care of him. He might be turning fourteen also, but he’d still barely grown any taller in the last year.

“Nona,” whispered Meghan.

Nona stood at attention, sensing a request from her mistress.

“I have a very huge favor to ask of you.”

Nona knew already what she wanted, and though she was not happy about it, she understood Meghan’s concern and agreed without argument.

Being able to stall their departure no longer, Meghan advised Ivan she was ready, and they took their first steps into the dusty red rock valley of Eidolon.

Colin grabbed his bag at the last minute deciding to tag along a small amount of food and water, just in case. Jae paced anxiously in the Mochrie kitchen. The rest of the family was off attending the opening of the Feast.

Jae was late, which typically would not have been tolerated by his father. However, since the outburst a few weeks’ prior, Irving had been unusually quiet and easy going.

“Ready,” Colin announced, securing the bag over his shoulder.

Jae stopped pacing and stared. The look on his face was not one of confidence. Colin gulped, nearly canceling his excursion on the spot.

“Maybe… Maybe I should come with you,” said Jae. “I don’t know if it’s a good idea for you to go alone.”

Colin, on one hand, would have loved to have company. On the other hand, with Jae’s strange behavior as of late, perhaps going alone would be best. Colin did not have to make the choice.

“No. The original plan is better. You should go alone. It’ll be easier for you to sneak through the valley.”

“Okay then,” said Colin. “I’d better go.”

Colin followed Jae out the door. As expected, it was deserted. All Svoda were celebrating the Feast, deep inside the canyon. The Viancourt had announced just the night before that the opening day festivities would take place inside, in order to maintain the nature of the festival as well as the safety of those in attendance.

Colin and Jae walked side by side to the edge of the valley and stopped. Jae nodded to Colin, who did not verbally reply, but rather grunted, attempting poorly to control the rocket of nerves taking off in his chest.

As Colin took his first step in the forbidden valley, a voice startled them from behind.

“And just where do you think you’re going?”

There was no need to guess. It was Darcy Scraggs.

Of all the people to have to follow me…

Darcy’s two bullies were paced a few feet behind her: the eloquent speaking Dulcy Hadrian, followed by a towering Daveena Troast. Colin swore the girl had grown a foot since he’d first seen her.

“I warned you I’d be watching,” Darcy sneered triumphantly.

“You are so in trouble,” chimed Dulcy. “Darcy knew her extra-century complexion would find you up to something.”

Both Colin and Jae burst out laughing.

Even Daveena could not hold back a thick snort.

“Thanks, Dulcy. That is just what I needed, a good laugh!” Colin exclaimed.

“Extra-century complexion… good one,” agreed Jae.

Darcy growled, ignoring her counterpart’s babbling.

Colin contained his laughter. Joke or no joke, this situation did not bode well.

“How did you ever graduate to intermediate level, Dulcy?” Jae questioned.

Again, without thinking, dumb Dulcy made her admittance.

“There’s a little thing called cheating,” she revealed proudly.

“Cheating is impossible,” argued Jae.

Darcy threw her hand over Dulcy’s mouth, cupping it, before implicating herself any further.

“You found a way to cheat?” muttered Daveena’s hardening face.

The other two had clearly not shared this information with her. Colin hoped the distraction would be enough to sneak away. However, three steps in Darcy roared for him to stop. He did, fearing he had no other choice.

Darcy turned to Daveena and tossed her a forced smile. “We’ll fix this whole school thing later,” she promised, in an overly apologetic tone. Daveena scowled and folded her arms, not believing her.

“And as for you two,” Darcy turned to Colin and Jae. “I’ll be turning you in now.”

“How am I going to get out of this one?” asked Colin under his breath.

As if in tune with his thoughts, his book, Magicante began to shake. He dropped the bag as the top popped open and out spun a tornado of leaves, the same one that had helped him locate Meghan back in Cobbscott when she had first become ill. The leaves shimmered in the morning beams of sunlight, expanding in size as it furiously twisted toward the now distracted trio.

Daveena dove into a small crevice, avoiding the blow.

“Stop!” demanded Darcy, thinking this tornado would somehow stop its advance on her command. When it did not, she sacrificed Dulcy to the whirling chaos and scurried away. The tornado lifted off the ground leaving the dimwitted girl scrambling in the dirt.

Satisfied that Dulcy was out of commission the tornado chased after Darcy and when it reached her, the leaves formed into a cone-shaped leg, which it proceeded to use as a foot, kicking her backside. She went sprawling onto the red dirt, yelling a non-stop stream of profanities as she fell face first onto the ground.

The tornado caught the tongue-tied Dulcy trying to slip away and pushed her onto the ground next to her swearing counterpart. Both frantically crawled away, but not before Darcy got in one last hideous glare.

Colin did not care. She was a nuisance that he did not have time to deal with.

Daveena snorted in laughter as she watched her counterparts flee in humiliating defeat.

The leaf tornado returned to the book, which promptly slammed shut, leaving behind a trail of swirling, dusty air.

Daveena slid from her hiding place, eyeing Colin. Would he have to fight her now? He felt certain she was much too large for him to win. She stepped closer, her face showing signs of uncertainty. To both Colin’s and Jae’s bewilderment, her mouth twisted with the slightest hint of a smile, and she turned and sauntered away.

“Okay, was not expecting that!” Jae mustered out.

“Which part?” Colin said hotly. “That they were spying? That Daveena didn’t pound on us? Or that Magicante once again saved the day?”

“All of the above, actually,” answered Jae.

“Our lucky day I guess,” said Colin, more calmly. “I’m sure peace won’t last on the Daveena front. Darcy is sure to win her back, somehow.”

“Very true,” replied Jae. “And on that note, you’d better get going, Colin.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” he agreed.

He looked at the great expanse before him.

“Wish me luck,” he mumbled, taking his first steps into the valley of Eidolon.

CHAPTER 10

A dust covered, oblong shaped mirror balanced aside eight others, forming a circle inside a darkened room. A weathered and gaunt face materialized into one of them, followed by another and then another, until all but one held similar ghostly silhouettes.

The Grosvenor.

Each eyed the other suspiciously, wondering why this meeting had been called.

It had been years since they’d heard the summons to gather.

Not that they made personal appearances. The mirrors allowed them to see and speak to each other, but from a safe, secret distance.

“Why have you summoned us Freyne Rothrock?” a penetrating female voice demanded.

“Patience, Narona,” replied an ashen faced man, from a nearby mirror. His voice lowered sardonically. “I have learned a terrible truth about our fearless leader, Fazendiin.”

“He’s not our leader,” another spoke firmly. “Simply the original of us.”

“And if you think he sees you as his equal,” started Freyne, but he was cut off.

“Oh get on with it. What is it you have discovered?” another spat out impatiently. “It won’t be long before Fazendiin is aware of the summons, too.”

“Very well. I summoned you here today because we have all been betrayed.”

“This is not news, Freyne,” replied a bored voice. “Rather dramatic aren’t we today? We already know about the Projector. If this is all you called us here for…” the voice trailed off snidely, and the man’s face began to dissolve from the mirror.

“This has nothing to do with the Projector,” declared Freyne. “Fazendiin has broken the oath! He has fathered a child.”

Horrified chokes emanated from the mirrors, turning into malicious snarls as the gaunt faces sounded their fury over this revelation. The mirror of Narona Fentress cracked under the pressure of her enraged scowl.

“We all swore to it!” she bellowed.

“How dare he?” another voice barked in displeasure.

“How do you know this?” the man with the bored voice asked. His face reappeared, feigning interest.

“How is not relevant!” Freyne retorted. “A Projector is nothing compared to this treachery! Power will no longer be equal amongst us if this Grosvenor’s offspring is allowed to live!” his grating voice echoed.

“Our offspring would be immortal, they cannot be killed,” Narona reminded. “Which is why we each took the oath. How did he break it?”

“He is coming,” a voice warned before Freyne could answer.

The displeased grunts quieted as the ninth mirror fogged over and a face materialized in the glass. Jurekai Fazendiin: the firstborn of the immortal Grosvenor.

“I thought I felt a summons, though weakly,” he said, peering at the others suspiciously. His gaze stopped on the mirror belonging to Freyne Rothrock.

“Yes. We need to make a decision about the Projector,” Freyne replied haughtily. “Something needs to be done.”

The others agreed ardently.

“The Projector is of no concern,” said Fazendiin with amused insistence. “As we speak, the Projector is being tracked by others in the magical community. There is no need for us to come out of hiding, when others can do the job for us.”

No one objected.

“Once the Projector is dead,” continued Fazendiin, “we simply need to collect the last remaining copy of Magicante. With this book safely in our hands, there will be nothing left that can stop us, no one equal in our power.”

The eight listeners roared in agreement, at the same time eyeing each other in distrust. If what Freyne told them was true, the meager trust they had kept in each other all these long years was now at an end.

“Soon, my friends,” Fazendiin added, “we will control all magic, and will no longer hide but rule side by side, as equals.” Fazendiin stared directly into the eyes of Freyne Rothrock as he spoke as if daring him to counter his claim. He did not. Only glared through beady eyes.

Fazendiin’s face dissolved into mist, leaving behind an empty mirror.

The remaining Grosvenor followed, each mirror returning to its empty state.

Freyne Rothrock’s face was the last to dissolve. He let out a dark chortle.

“At last we come to it. A new war. The final war, with only one winner.”

And if Fazendiin wasn’t going to play fair, neither would he.

Colin Jacoby came to an abrupt stop.

He hoped he was out of sight from any wandering eyes of Svoda that might happen to be peering into the valley.

He needed to figure out where he was, so he dug into his backpack and took out Corny’s map, and even though it was clearly a map of the E Valley, Colin could not figure out where he was. He turned it this way and that, trying to find something that made sense.

“Hey,” he shouted, caught off guard.

Something yanked the map from his hands and he watched it soar up over his head. He grabbed for it, but it was just out of reach.

“I haven’t even gotten started yet!” he yelled in frustration.

A face he did not expect to see again peered over the map’s edge.

“You!” Colin exclaimed. “So you did follow us from Grimble.”

It was the bird-human, flapping its wings and holding the map in its beak. They hadn’t seen it after it saved Meghan by transforming from a bird to a human, shooting off a spell and changing back to a bird again, when she was fighting to get Colin’s book back after he was attacked and left in a coma. Without the bird’s help, Meghan would not have gotten the book back and might not have made it out alive. And without the book, Ivan Crane would be dead, not alive. Something he didn’t know as the twins had not told him he had been killed during the battle and brought back to life with the help of the Magicante.

Colin let out a sigh of relief.

“Can I have the map back, please?” he requested nicely.

The bird chirped and lowered the map in front of Colin’s face so that light could filter through it. His breath cut short. The map changed before his eyes and he stared, enthralled. He’d been reading it all wrong. It didn’t work like a normal map.

A silvery glow illuminated his current path.

The bird-human flew backwards, encouraging Colin forward.

With each step, the map changed ever so slightly, as if it was tracking his movements. Colin stopped when a rock formation blocked him from going any further. On the map, the illuminated path ended and words appeared that stated, turn right.

Colin obliged, along with the bird-human. The path illuminated again, showing Colin he was heading in the right direction, but also indicated a warning: do not touch any plants found along this particular path. Doing so would cost you greatly!

“Wow,” said Colin. “I think I get it now. This is a wicked cool map.” Somehow, he needed to find a way to thank Corny. But how did you thank a man whose mind was so messed up he preferred to live in a closet?

The bird dropped the map back into Colin’s hands. He studied it for a moment longer, realizing that his current path went on for some distance, so he tucked the map securely inside his shirt.

“Thanks,” Colin told the bird-human. “We’re going to have to figure out some way to repay you.” Another group of favors he had no idea how to repay.

The bird perched on a nearby rock, nodding its beak and squawking in reply.

Colin followed the path and was delighted when the bird-human followed him. Perhaps he would not be alone during this quest after all. When his current path suddenly veered off into two directions, he consulted the map again. He held it in front of him and the light filtered through, illuminating which way to go. He continued in this manner until late afternoon, when upon looking at the map again, a warning message appeared.

“You must get to a safe spot before dark!”

Colin’s heart sped up. The closest safe spot appeared like an inky splotch on the map. It was not far, but he would need to hurry to make it in time. The bird-human chirped aggressively, encouraging Colin to move faster.

Finding his way through the goblin-like formations would have been impossible without the aid of Corny’s map. He took one last look through the failing daylight. His safe spot was close. He lowered the map and with his actual eyes, saw the entrance to a cave. He took off running as fast as he could with the sunlight fading behind his heels.

Colin leapt into the cave alongside the low flying bird-human, just as the final rays of light disappeared fully. After catching his breath, he dared himself to peek into the darkening outside. Why was it so important to be inside this safe spot?

A mixture of bizarre and eerie noises resonated outside the cave. As it leaked inside and bounced off the smoothed cave walls, it gave the impression that a sinister presence was in the cave, with them. Colin’s heart pounded as he listened to the grinding, groaning and crashing of rocks that rippled its way inside the cave.

What could possibly make such an unnerving sound?

Colin crept closer to the exit of the cave for a better look. He was sure to stay hidden in the shadows. He reached the edge and forgot how to breathe. He stared in awe, his jaw hung open and limp. No words would form. The bird-human chirped from somewhere close by but Colin could not take his eyes off the valley.

A monstrous silhouette slithered by, leaving a foreboding shadow in its path. This was followed by a thunderous crash of rock against rock a few seconds later.

Colin’s eyes fluttered, his heart stuttering and skipping a few beats as his eyes rolled up in his head and his body fell limp to the ground.

Meghan dragged behind the fast-paced Ivan. Not on purpose. She tried her hardest to keep up, but her pack weighed her down. For the first few hours, they did not speak other than basic small talk directly related to the task. However, Meghan could feel Ivan’s brazen satisfaction whenever she stumbled.

They took short breaks, only long enough for Ivan to consult his map. He insisted they eat while walking. As the first evening approached, Ivan directed Meghan toward a cave.

“This is where we will camp for the night. As soon as we get settled I need you to try to see.”

These were words Meghan had prepared for, but still dreaded hearing.

“You know I’ll do my best, Ivan,” she replied.

“Actually, I know you will,” he said, with almost an air of approval. “I’m going to study the map and make us some dinner. We’ll get some sleep and rise early tomorrow.”

Meghan had no strength to argue and just nodded as she stumbled yet again. So badly this time, that Ivan had to grab her before she fell completely. Meghan huffed as Ivan let go.

They arrived at the cave and Meghan gratefully sank to the ground escaping from her pack. The light faded, throwing the cave into near darkness. While Ivan prepared some cheese and meat pies for dinner, Meghan decided to peek outside the cave.

She heard strange sounds, like shuffling, grinding, and crashing rocks.

Meghan’s jaw dropped. She was speechless. Her thoughts instantly strayed to Colin. “Sure am glad he’s not out here with me,” she muttered softly. “He would pass out for sure if he saw this!” Meghan jumped as Ivan scooted up alongside her. His eyes gaped, taken aback by the scene manifesting before them.

“Wow. Juliska warned me but… wow.”

Meghan had never seen Ivan this close to speechless before.

“You knew about this?” she questioned.

“Of course.”

“And you didn’t think to share?”

“And telling you would have done what?” he returned. “Just been another distraction,” he answered himself.

He was right. Unfortunately. A bit of a terrifying distraction if she’d had time to dwell on it. Regardless, she refused to give him the satisfaction of agreeing with him.

With the onset of darkness, the valley sprung to life.

The red rock formations that resembled goblins during the day became real living goblins at night; it was a sight unlike any other, at least considering all the things Meghan had seen in her lifetime.

The goblin’s bodies appeared cumbersome as they shifted and slithered across the ground, crashing into each other like they had no care that something was in the way.

Before long, the valley in front of their cave was barren. Where were they all going? Would they all be back before morning?

Though fascinated, Ivan made a sign for them to move further inside the cave.

“Was one of those things Eidolon?” asked Meghan.

“I don’t think so,” replied Ivan. “From what the Banon has told me, he is larger and bolder than any of his minions.”

“Those things are his minions?”

“Yes. Eidolon is the Goblin King.”

“I had absolutely no idea that goblins were real, never mind the fact that they would have a king,” said Meghan.

“The Banon explained it to me, but I have to admit, seeing them and knowing about them, are two completely different things. I have never seen a goblin before,” he said with newfound reverence.

“And Eidolon, the Goblin King, is bigger,” Meghan confirmed. “Because those out there were huge already.”

“From what I hear, yes. No worries though, it’s not a part of our task to make contact with any goblins. Besides, once the daylight returns, they will go back to sleep. They don’t like the daylight.”

“Seems odd they would choose to live in a really sunny place, then.”

“Everyone has to sleep sometime,” said Ivan, handing Meghan a meat pie.

After eating, she set into her duties. Her nerves got the best of her right away. She saw Ivan about to say something and shushed him. He frowned but backed off. After a few more tries, she successfully created a small, controlled fire in the palm of her hand.

“Now for the hard part,” she whispered. She tried to focus on what she wanted to see… the path ahead of them and their destination, but she saw nothing but flames.

“Anything?” questioned Ivan.

“No. Nothing,” she answered. Nothing, is better than visions I wasn’t trying to have. “I’ll try again in the morning, before we head out,” she told him. Ivan agreed and advised Meghan to get some rest. He would do so as well, once he looked over the map again.

As exhausted as Meghan was, she found it hard to relax. There were actual, real, living goblins wobbling around outside their cave. Moreover, leaning against a hard rock wall, with just a small blanket for cover and a sweater for a pillow, did not condone a good night’s rest. Sometime during the night, she did finally fall asleep, to Ivan’s rhythmic pacing in the cave.

He awoke her early the next morning. It was still dark in the cave. Meghan wondered if Ivan had slept at all.

“Get packed up. I want to get out of this cave and moving as soon as it’s safe to do so. The goblins are moving back into their sleeping positions before day comes.”

Meghan packed up, ready in just minutes. She wolfed down another meat pie and then set to seeing. She was about to give up, again thrilled that she had not seen any nightmarish visions, when she did see something: a figure, following a red rock path, and hiding in caves, watching the valley come to life just as they had the previous night.

“Oh no,” she whispered.

Ivan knelt down beside her. “What?”

“There’s someone else wandering through the valley, and they’re heading in the same direction we are,” she gulped. “We’re not alone.”

Ivan gaze penetrated hers. She tried to decipher what he was thinking.

“You’re certain?”

She nodded.

“And what you’re seeing is the present? Not the past or future?”

“Um?” She shrugged. There was no way to know that with any certainty.

He slumped down, exhaling in a deep grumble.

“We can’t take the chance. We’ll consider it the present until we can prove it’s not,” he decided.

“It’s not by chance some part of your Initiation is it? Friendly competition perhaps?”

“No. I’m confident it’s not. Banon Blackwell took me aside and, well, let’s just say the only people that know about this little jaunt of ours is us, and her.”

“Oh. Right.” She let out a huff, wishing her visions came with cheat notes. It would be so much easier to decipher them that way.

The goblin’s rock bodies groaned against the ground as they shifted into a comfortable position to sleep away the day.

Ivan looked ready to bound out of the cave at the first sign of light. He looked down at Meghan.

“If there’s someone else out there we have to get there first.”

“Maybe this person I saw isn’t headed where we are, Ivan.”

“We cannot take that chance. We will have to travel faster today,” he warned.

Meghan frowned. Her feet were still sore from the previous day’s hike. However, she did not want to disappoint Juliska. Or give Ivan the satisfaction that she could not keep up. She took a deep breath, digging deep, trying to find her determination.

She got to her feet and Ivan assisted her with getting the pack on. He’d already slid his onto his back. Minutes later, light filtered into the cave. Ivan stepped out first, carefully, to check that the goblins were asleep. They were.

He took out his map and let the light filter through. Their pathway had changed. The goblin formations were not the same as the previous day. It appeared they did not stay in the same place night after night.

He motioned for Meghan to follow and the journey began again.

CHAPTER 11

The bird sat on Colin’s shoulder and together they gazed, awestruck, into the valley, watching the goblins shift their way into the darkening distance.

After Colin had come to, he’d chastised himself for passing out.

How very cowardly he’d mumbled, disappointed. He had looked up to see the bird-human perched nearby; squawking in what Colin could only describe as laughter.

Colin laughed, shaking his head at himself. “At least no one I know was here to see that. Well other than you,” he aimed at the bird.

After this, the bird had taken up Colin’s shoulder and they watched the goblins, mesmerized by the creatures’ movements. A while later, Colin decided he had better go deeper into the cave to rest and eat. He talked aimlessly as he took out a meat pie, sliced off a piece for the bird, and ate the rest himself.

“I know you can understand me, so I’ll just talk. I guess if you ever want me to know who you are, you’ll tell me, or show me. Thanks by the way, for coming with me. I hate to admit it, but I did not like the idea of doing this on my own. I just know I have to save Catrina.”

Colin explained all about the girl as they’d hiked the day before. But after he finished eating he continued, dreamily.

“She’s beautiful you know. Wait until you see her, you’ll agree.” He looked at the bird. “I wish I knew what your name was.”

The bird shrugged as if to say, sorry, but not today.

“Well, maybe I’ll give you a name then,” decided Colin.

Thinking of a name to call the bird took Colin’s mind off the frightening challenge that lay ahead, as well as the goblins slithering raucously across the valley floor outside. He went through a list of names, none of which sounded right.

“You know, I only know you as the bird or the bird-human, and no other name fits. So I’m just going to call you Bird. But I won’t think of it like you’re a bird, more like the jazz musician, who was nicknamed Bird.”

Colin wished that he had his I-Pod and could actually listen to music, what a pleasant distraction that would be.

Bird nodded its acceptance of the name choice and squawked gently. It shook its feathers and stalked through the cave, acting silly. Bird had Colin laughing in no time. At one point, he was afraid he had laughed so hard that he had gained the unwanted attention of their outside companions.

Before turning in for the night, Colin took out the map. As he did so, Magicante’s pages flipped open, stopping on a green and yellow shimmering leaf.

“Oh, what’s this?” muttered Colin, taking a look at what the book was trying to show him. It didn’t let him read though, but spoke instead.

“I think it would be wise,” the book said, “for you to learn something new.”

“New magic?” Colin could barely contain his eagerness.

“Yes, I believe you will find this lesson prudent to the current situation.”

“How so?” he asked the Magicante.

“I sense danger in this place. One can never be too careful,” the Magicante’s voice hissed.

“Danger,” stuttered Colin. “More than what we’ve seen already?”

“Ah. Not to worry, Kid,” the book replied. “Nothing you can’t handle without proper training.”

“Okay,” said Colin. “What do I do?”

“Any real magician,” started the book, “knows the value of using a spell without having to speak it.” Magicante paused as if waiting for something.

“And?” questioned Colin.

“Well, why is it important?” asked the voice of Magicante.

“Oh. Okay. Um, my guess would be secrecy. No one would know what kind of spell you’re using against them.”

“Naturally,” agreed Magicante. “But here is what you do not know: spells thought, rather than spoken, use less energy to perform. Something many a fool that calls himself a magician does not know.”

“Oh. Okay,” said Colin. “Kind of makes sense when you think about it.”

Magicante had Colin practice various spells, thinking them rather than speaking them. Colin was sure to use Abdo before saying each spell in order to hide the fact that he was using magic. He took a stack of rocks and set into hurling them deeper into the cave.

“I did not think you’d have a problem with this bit of magic,” said the cranky voice of the book, after seeing Colin succeed easily. “But I decided it was time for you to know it. One of those little secrets apparently lost in magical training today.”

“Any other helpful hints?” asked Colin.

“That is all for tonight.” The book slammed itself shut and set into a soft snore.

Colin decided it was time to do the same. He wanted to get an early start. Bird nestled into a crevice and curled its beak underneath its feathers. Colin dozed off but woke with a start. He glanced around, but there was nothing there except for Bird, sleeping soundly. Colin shook it off, glad of Jae’s magic tunic. The night air was chilly, but he was not cold at all. Before long, he was sleeping again.

A few hours later, in the middle of the night, Bird awoke with a start. This time, something approached the cave. He left the sleeping Colin and flew outside to have a look. The valley was empty as far as Bird could see, with the exception of an approaching Catawitch.

Bird transformed into human form. There were no goblins nearby and Colin was sleeping soundly inside.

“Nona,” a young male voice spoke. “It’s nice to see you again. But what are you doing here? Why aren’t you with Meghan?”

“Well hello to you, too. Bird, is it now?” She laughed a girlish cat laugh.

“Very funny. Like I could tell him my name. Now back to my question.”

“Meghan asked me to stay behind and watch over Colin. She became afraid to leave him. Little did I know he had his own journey planned,” she purred in catty reply.

“I’ve got Colin’s back. You should catch up with Meghan.”

“I do wish greatly to be at her side, but how would I explain? No. I will stay and do as she asked.”

Bird nodded. “Do you want to come inside the cave then?”

“There’s a few hours left until morning. I’m going to hunt for some food and snoop around. I’ll be following you tomorrow, just so you know.”

“Be safe then, Nona.”

“You too.”

Bird transformed and took flight, landing next to the still soundly sleeping Colin.

#

Light filtered its way into the cave. Colin opened his eyes, not believing he had slept so well. He jumped up and packed his shoulder bag. “Better get moving.”

Bird followed overhead as Colin stepped out into the daylight, extracting the map. His path had changed directions. He realized that the rock formations he was looking at were not the same as the previous night. The goblins had moved positions.

“What a map!” he gushed, admiringly. “When this is all over, I really need to do something nice for Corny.”

Colin smiled up at Bird and closed the map. If he was lucky, today might be the day he found his dream girl.

#

Meghan stood behind Ivan, waiting as he again studied the map. She took off her pack and plunked down. As she did, a plume of red dirt wafted off from her clothes.

“I’m never going to get these clean,” she whined.

“While we’re stopped, can you…” Meghan cut him off.

“Yeah, yeah. Just a sec.” She took a minute to gather herself and then created a fire in the palm of her hand. She focused on their journey, and the figure she had seen earlier that morning. She saw the same shadow of a figure, hiking through the valley. Nothing had changed. She searched the flames for any hint of what they might face ahead. However, there was nothing new in her vision. Nothing to indicate if it was in the present, past or future.

Ivan shook his head in confusion after Meghan informed him. A sense of urgency came over them both and they decided to eat lunch while walking.

After a while, the quiet of the valley grew on Meghan’s nerves. Hoping it would not turn into the catastrophe it had the first time, while in Grimble during the carriage ride to the Up and Comer’s Dinner, she attempted conversation with Ivan.

“Do you mind if I ask you something?” she threw out there.

“Um, go for it.”

“I’ve been wondering about the other Svoda groups.”

“What about them?”

“I know they exist, I guess I’m just trying to understand a little better how it all works. Do you know anyone in the other groups?”

“I was almost five when we left our island and started traveling,” he answered. “So no, I don’t really know much about the other groups other than they exist. Their numbers are similar to ours and there’s nine all total. I’m sure there’s a few people that know me, but I don’t think I’d remember them.”

“How about Jul… Banon Blackwell? She is the leader of all the Svoda, right?”

Ivan shot her a look that said, DUH!

“What I mean is,” she clarified, “how did she end up here, with this particular group, since there’s nine?”

“Oh. Well, when the time came for the Svoda to divide themselves amongst the different groups, Banon Blackwell knew she would have to choose just one. She wanted it to be a fair decision, so she, along with those selected to be leaders of the other groups held a raffle. A regular pull-a-ticket-out-of-the-hat kind of raffle, actually. Each ticket had a group number on it and Banon Blackwell drew this group.” Ivan actually sounded happy explaining this to Meghan.

“I wonder how the other groups handle not having her around. They must miss such an incredible woman, leader, I mean.”

Ivan chuckled. “She is admirable, to say the least,” he agreed.

A short while later as the heat of the day wore on Meghan, a voice echoed through her head.

“Colin?” she whispered, knowing instantly that it was not her brother. Her block was still firm. She sensed Colin in the back of her mind, but did not contact him or let his thoughts in. So whose voice was she hearing?

“Aahhh!” she suddenly yelled, falling over. She had not been watching her steps and was now laying face first in the dirt.

Ivan shook his head, but grabbed her hand, helping her up. Meghan wiped off the red dirt now plastered on her face, spitting out bits that had wormed their way into her mouth. She poorly ignored Ivan’s amused smirk.

“You are enjoying my discomfort a little too much, aren’t you?” she grumbled.

A sly sneer snuck through his lips but he said nothing.

Throughout the rest of the day, the unfamiliar voice periodically entered Meghan’s mind, but never clearly enough to hear what was being said.

“Great,” she thought in a low whisper. “Just great! Hearing voices while stuck in the middle of nowhere on a mission with Ivan. Just perfect!”

Meghan’s frustrations grew more obvious as the day progressed. Ivan’s amusement turned to agitation as Meghan slowed and stumbled more often. As the second day ended, Ivan announced their hideout for the night was not too far, but they needed to pick up the pace to get there in time.

Once again, they found themselves scurrying to the cave with just minutes to spare before darkness descended. Ivan looked quite pleased when they arrived.

“What?” prodded Meghan breathlessly.

“We made good progress today. We actually went a lot further than I expected we would. We will arrive at our destination sometime in the late morning, if all goes well.”

“No wonder I’m so damn tired,” retorted Meghan. “I thought this journey wasn’t supposed to be that long.”

“I have a theory about that, actually. We know the goblins don’t go to sleep in the same place each morning. I think this might be on purpose. A defense mechanism of sorts, to make it harder to get through the valley. I don’t think Banon Blackwell realized we might walk in circles a few times.”

“Have we been?” Meghan had not noticed.

“Yes. A few times.”

“I’ll say it again, then. No wonder I’m so damn tired!”

“You survived,” replied Ivan, adding, “Same drill as last night. You see and I’ll get us some dinner.”

This plan was all well and good, except for the fact that Meghan was not in control of her emotions. As soon as she started her fire, the unwanted vision came: Jae, on his pillar, the malevolent being hurting him. Jae fighting back, but also fighting some evil growing inside him.

But this one didn’t end the same as the previous one.

Each time now, the vision changed just a little. Meghan could only assume that it meant Jae was changing too.

Near the end of the vision, Jae and the malevolent being were fighting on the pillar. But this time there was a sadistic voice that taunted Jae to let it free. To let the darkness inside him, out.

Whatever this thing was inside Jae, it was winning.

Meghan wished she could piece it all together. Was this vision a metaphor for some difficult or terrifying thing Jae was going through? Or was it more literal, like he was actually changing into something else? Like what? A monster? That didn’t make any sense.

However, in the vision, it’s exactly what happened.

The malevolent being challenged Jae, forcing him to release what was inside him. He did, and Meghan watched in horror as her scrawny friend turned into a monster.

With feral looking teeth that snapped at his opponent.

Rugged, thick arms and elongated fingernails that slashed and cut.

Jae let out a snarl and charged his attacker pushing the being to the edge of the pillar and right over the side into the black abyss. But the being’s hideous laugh echoed up from the depths. Jae might have pushed the being over the edge of the pillar but the being had gotten what it wanted from Jae.

He spun around and spied Meghan, letting out a snarl.

Her breath caught and she backed away, catching herself when she remembered she was stuck on a pillar too. Jae’s knees bent to a crouch.

What was he going to… he lunged, easily making the distance between their pillars.

His black burnished eyes pierced her own, his deadly grasp swinging out to take her down and Meghan screamed, falling over the side of the pillar.

The vision ended.

Ivan picked her up off the cave floor. He let go and turned around.

The vision of Jae was getting more intense and somehow, personal. Instead of watching like an onlooker, Meghan had gone to participant.

“Will you ever trust me enough to tell me what’s going on with Jae?” she asked shakily.

Thus far, they had avoided any real confrontation on this quest. And she’d kept the conversation light. But this was too much and Ivan needed to tell her more.

He whirled around and squatted down so he was eye to eye with her.

“Yes, I will actually.”

Meghan’s eyes opened wide, but then narrowed. She was finding it easier to read his expressions. “But not today, right?”

“No. Not today.”

“Why not?” she asked, genuinely interested in his reply.

“You’re not ready yet.”

She wrinkled her nose at him and folded her arms. “In your eyes, Ivan Crane, I doubt anyone would ever be deemed ready. What are you waiting for?”

“Meghan,” he stopped, shaking his head. His body language called out flustered, but his eyes met hers and indicated focused and determined. “I am going to tell you something, Meghan Jacoby.” He stood up, looking quite tall and foreboding.

Meghan did the same. She wanted to be on even ground when he insulted her so she could defend herself properly.

“I have certain goals I very much intend on fulfilling. Failure is not an option. It’s too important and nothing will get in my way. Nothing.”

Meghan recalled the violent dream she’d had, where Ivan attempted to kill her and made a statement eerily similar. At least here in the cave, he wasn’t pinning her to the ground with a knife in his hand like in the dream.

“You are an asset, Meghan,” he went on.

She’d had her suspicions about this, but was still surprised he admitted it so freely.

“The Banon likes you, therefore, I like you,” he continued. “The way I see it, we are unwilling business partners. You are helping me get what I want, and I, eventually, will give you what you want.”

“So this is like ‘let’s make a deal’ or something?” Meghan shook her head in disgust. “No wonder you don’t have any friends, and to think,” she accidentally admitted, “I was almost starting to not despise being around you.”

Ivan stepped closer to Meghan with a cutthroat gaze that made her fall back against the cave wall. He closed the space, putting his hand next to her head and peered into her eyes with a chilling intensity that sent ice surging through her veins.

“Having friends is a luxury I cannot afford, Meghan Jacoby. Friends get in the way. And I don’t have time for things to get in the way. What I’m doing is far more important than making friends.”

She heard so many unsaid things in between the lines.

They would never be friends. Unwilling business partners, only.

That Ivan was up to something. She assumed securing his place in some high position close to Juliska. Although his tone hinted at something more.

That whatever he was up to, he considered it worth giving up any kind of life for.

And this had nothing at all to do with Jae, this was personal to Ivan.

Just what was he hiding? And planning?

Ivan stood back, unpinning Meghan from the wall and went to the opposite side of the cave and readied dinner in silence. She stayed, her mind racing and adrenaline pumping hard from the fright he’d given her.

Perhaps part of his anger was that she’d sneaked into his thoughts thanks to the visons, and saw things he didn’t want to share.

Colin hated when she got into his mind without asking first, too. It was the one place he always felt safe and free. And she was sure the reason he so rarely and on cautiously let his mind-block down to talk with her. And truthfully, the same could be said of her. No one wanted their private thoughts and fears invaded.

Perhaps Ivan was worried she would see too much. She suddenly remembered the phrase keep your friends close and your enemies closer.

Ivan Crane was not someone she could afford to trust, completely. She might be forced to spend time with him, but it was now purely business. There was no giving Ivan a chance any longer.

She decided it best to get back to the job she’d been brought along for. Her heartbeats normal again, she concentrated on the task. A fire burst out of her palm and she gazed into the flames intently. Nothing. No new vision and no replay of an old one.

He looked at her expectantly. She shook her head.

Ivan nodded, handing her a meat pie. They ate in tense silence.

Outside the cave, darkness descended and the goblins stirred to life. In the distance, a ghastly, deafening cry filled the sky. Followed by a thunderous shake of the ground. It gave them both pause.

Meghan wanted this bad trip to be finished. What was she doing here? Tears threatened to surface but she bit her lip, hard, to force them back. She could not, and would not, permit Ivan Crane to get the better of her. She’d do whatever she needed to do to help Jae. Even if that meant working with Ivan.

Meghan extended her hand.

“Business partners then,” she told him.

He shook her hand, his dry smile returning. “I knew you’d come around.”

Meghan wanted to hit him.

“Let’s get some sleep,” he advised. “We have a big day tomorrow.”

Meghan sighed.

Why did Ivan always have to be right?

Evening approached and Colin was farther away from his closest safe spot than he’d hoped to be. Bird urged him along, but Colin’s short legs could only go so fast. They were hiking past a ridged canyon wall, which he thought would never end. Somewhere at the end of this rocky ridge was his hideout for the night.

Bird’s chirping got more noisy as they neared the end, but Colin was forced to stop and catch his breath. He leaned up against the last bit of the canyon wall. Darkness was setting in. He needed to hurry and enter the cave, or face being caught by the goblins.

As he repositioned the bag over his shoulder, he froze. A rumble came out of the canyon wall. The rumble turned into clunky movement, which turned into the rock lifting off the ground.

Colin was too late, the goblins were waking. Although he’d thought for sure this was just an actual canyon wall. It was so long and had taken a couple hours to walk the length of it.

Pebbles and other sharp rocky debris plummeted down the sides of the shifting wall of rock. Colin started to run but something caught his cheek slicing into his skin. It wasn’t deep but bled profusely.

The creature awoke and came to life with a terrible roar that rumbled across the entire valley. It shook its body like a wet dog, but rather than hair, shards of rock showered the ground below its body.

Colin ran faster than he’d ever ran before. Bird had found the cave and was hovering in front of the entrance waiting. Colin reached it and slid inside, ending up on his butt. From the safety of the shadows, he watched what he had believed was a canyon wall, stalk by him, like a gigantic playful puppy. One with a dangerously outstretched and spiked tail wagging behind it.

Breath caught, Colin crept deeper into the cave.

“What have I gotten myself into?” he asked Bird.

Bird’s eyes were wide with disbelief, too, but he nudged Colin’s arm meaningfully.

“Yeah, I’m doing the right thing. I know,” said Colin. “This is just so different than my life. Right now, I should be heading back to Cobbscott for the summer, dealing with bullies, and meeting up with the Jendayas. Getting ready for my fourteenth birthday party. Fighting with my sister!”

That life was so far out of reach now.

He shook off his apprehensions and dug out his first aid kit, locating a cream that would heal the cut on his face. It stung to put on, but within seconds the bleeding had stopped and the wound had closed. Colin took out Corny’s map.

“We should be at our destination tomorrow morning,” he told Bird. An electric pulse shot through his nerves at the thought of actually meeting the real Catrina. Would she recognize him? Did she remember the dreams so vividly, like he did?

“Abdo Remotus Aspectus,” he whispered.

His mind’s eye left the cave searching outward to where Catrina lay sleeping. The spell worked easily for him now. And using Abdo kept anyone from tracing the magic.

Colin had no problem locating her. He gazed into the glass coffin where she serenely slept. He was so close. One more night and… he caught his breath. There was a shadow hovering in Catrina’s room, close to her coffin. A hooded figure edged closer to her. It raised a hand, which held a silver knife.

“No. No. No!” screamed Colin.

Catrina’s eyes flew open, looking straight into his. She placed her hand on the inside of her glass coffin, gasping.

“Hurry, Colin. Please,” she begged.

A gloved hand covered her face from Colin’s view.

He lost control of his spell and instantly surrendered his contact with her. He jumped to his feet to depart.

“Catrina’s in trouble,” he told Bird. “I have to go. I can’t wait.”

Bird flew in front of Colin, attempting to stop him.

“I can’t wait,” argued Colin. “If I do, I’ll be too late!”

Bird’s attempts to stop him failed. Colin bounded back out into the valley just as Nona, Meghan’s Catawitch jumped in front of him, trying to push him back into the safety of the cave. Colin didn’t give Nona a second glance and took only a few steps when something grabbed hold of him, yanking him off the ground.

Colin came face to face with a goblin.

Time seemed to freeze for a minute, each staring at each other eye to eye, until an eerie grin spread across the goblin’s rock-hard face.

“Straight to Eidolon with you,” its rough voice announced.

So they could talk. But Colin found he could not, his vocal chords incapable of forming anything coherent. The goblin’s body wriggled along the ground, like a slug. But much faster, and uncaring of the path it took and whether it bumped into anything else along the way.

Colin went limp. How stupid could he be?

He’d jumped right out into the middle of trouble. Without a plan.

He might never make it to Catrina now.

And just as frightening, he might never make it home.

CHAPTER 12

It was late morning. Meghan and Ivan stood at the entrance to their destination: another cave.

The moment of truth. Was the Svoda who had wandered into the valley still alive? Was he being held captive? Did whatever he have on his person, which Juliska did not want to leave in the valley, still exist? Or had it been taken by Eidolon?

Ivan took hold of two torches, which hung from a wall, unlit.

“Hm hm,” mumbled Ivan. “If you don’t mind…”

“Oh, right,” said Meghan. She snapped her fingers over the torches and they roared to life.

“We need to try to keep to a schedule in here,” informed Ivan. “This is not a safe cave. Once it’s dark, the goblins will be able to find us in here.”

“Okay,” said Meghan, apprehensively. “You do realize,” she added, “that even the best laid plans hardly ever go smoothly?”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “I am aware, Meghan, and to be honest, other than walking in here and searching for what we’re looking for, there is no other plan. We’ll be winging it.”

“Winging it! Oh that sounds nice and solid,” she criticized.

“There’s no telling what’s going to happen. We will just have to adapt and plan as we go.” Ivan stepped in, unafraid.

Again, Meghan had to talk herself down from her inner ledge.

I’m too young for this. I’m not good enough for this. What could Juliska have been thinking when she agreed with Ivan that I could handle this?

Juliska’s belief in her gave her the strength to step in after Ivan.

She was glad that the floor of the cave was relatively flat and smooth, which made it much easier to walk on. And run, if it became necessary.

Somewhere, not too far in, was supposed to be a series of rooms, like a dungeon. Another twenty steps in and the rooms came into view. Meghan’s heart raced faster and faster as they started their search. So far though, each was empty. But one of these rooms would have a man in it, either dead or alive. If the information Juliska had was correct.

Ivan’s arm swung up to his side stopping Meghan in her tracks. She froze and held her breath. Three rooms down a door creaked and feet shuffled across the ground.

Meghan wished she could talk through Ivan’s mind like she could with Colin.

They edged closer to the door.

Ivan motioned for Meghan to stay where she was and then he turned and softly jumped to the opposite side of the doorway. He faced her and mouthed, “We’ll jump in together.”

She nodded.

The element of surprise.

Would it be enough?

Ivan held up three fingers. “On three,” he mouthed.

She readied herself, a burst of flames erupting silently in the palm of her hand.

When Ivan held up his third finger, they simultaneously barged into the room, palms at the ready in case they were attacked, and needed to defend themselves.

Meghan’s fire fizzled.

Ivan’s hand fell and his head cocked awkwardly to one side.

They were not alone. There was someone else already there. Someone they both recognized, instantly.

Colin awoke. Apparently, he had passed out after being taken by the goblin. That or they’d knocked him out, he had no recollection of which. He climbed to his feet shaking off a bit of the grogginess weighting his head.

“I need to figure out where I am,” he whispered.

One lone torch hung on the side of a wall, lit. It didn’t offer much light, but enough to see he was inside a dungeon-like room. There was a door with bars on it, locking him inside. And if he had to guess, he’d bet he was in another cave as the walls were stone.

He tried to keep the panic at bay, but it surfaced anyway.

What had happened to Catrina?

Where’s Bird?

And… Oh crap, where is my bag, and… double crap… where’s the Magicante?

He had hoped the book might help him escape.

But he was on his own.

Colin’s breathing accelerated and his nerves made him feel sick. He needed to get out and fast. Was it day or night? Was Eidolon on his way? Did he come out only at night, too?

His feet hit something on the floor. His shoulder bag! He looked inside and everything was there, except for the Magicante. It was better than nothing. Although he was disappointed he might have lost the book, especially after the warnings from Uncle Eddy on protecting it, and everything Meghan had gone through to get it back for him.

Colin went to the door, but he was too short to look out of the window.

Something moved outside, flapping wings, and then feet shuffling closer.

“Colin?” a male voice whispered.

“Yes, it’s me,” Colin croaked. “Who’s there?”

“It’s… Bird, in my human form.” Bird’s voice sounded muffled.

“What’s going on out there?” asked Colin. “Are you okay? They took the Magicante.”

“Actually, they did not,” Bird replied. “I have it safely hidden. I grabbed it before they could see it.”

Colin breathed a huge sigh of relief. “Thanks, Bird. Seems like I, or my sister, cannot succeed in any quest without you!”

Bird chuckled. “Maybe someday we’ll be able to discuss that. Right now, we need to hurry.” An inflection in Bird’s voice insinuated something bad was on its way. “There’s a spell, Colin, one that can open the door, but you must do it.”

“You name it, I’ll do it!”

“Fenestra,” explained Bird. “Just say it one time and the door will open.”

For some reason that sounded familiar to Colin, and his brain searched for the answer. Meghan. She had used that spell before, to free Timothy. He should have remembered it, but panic had stolen his ability to focus.

When would he ever stop being the scared little boy that always needed someone else to come to his rescue? And what would he have done if Bird hadn’t joined him on this quest? Failed. That’s what.

It didn’t matter right now. He needed to escape and find Catrina.

Colin faced the door and said the spell. One second and a loud pop later, he jumped out of the way as the door detached from its hinges and thudded to the ground.

Bird flew in. Colin could not help but be disappointed; he had hoped to meet the bird-human at last.

That is when Colin froze. Noises from somewhere up ahead.

They were not alone. Someone was coming.

“You!” barked Ivan, shaking off his confusion and readying himself for battle, once again.

“How is this possible?” interrogated Meghan.

Shocking blue eyes pierced her own, staring back with a bewildered glower.

It was the same young man she and Ivan had fought in Grimble while trying to get Colin’s book back.

How had he gotten here?

And why was he here?

Colin and his book, the Magicante, were many miles away in the safety of the cave dwellings with the rest of the Svoda. Therefore, it could not be the book he was after.

The young man surprised them by pulling the hood back over his head, revealing his face. He was young, about Meghan’s age, she guessed. But his eyes, these alone held the essence of someone much older. He had a head of disheveled reddish-blond hair.

He stared at Meghan and Ivan but made no move to strike. He appeared confident, even considering his hasty retreat in Grimble.

“I came here to make a deal,” he told them flatly. “I was betrayed by Eidolon and locked in a cell a few doors down.” He added smugly, “Eidolon doesn’t seem to know about Catawitches.”

Meghan glanced around but the boys evil Catawitch, Elisha, was nowhere in sight.

However, out of nowhere, another was.

“Nona! Where did you come from?” bleated Meghan as her loyal pet came bounding inside the room. Meghan was both relieved and baffled to see her.

“You’ll find out soon enough,” her cattish voice replied. Nona’s story would have to wait. The blue-eyed boy stepped closer to what he had been looking at. Meghan and Ivan now noticed there was something else in the room.

A coffin made out of glass.

And there was a body inside.

A small body.

A child’s body.

Meghan stepped back, stunned by this discovery.

“Why would someone leave a child here?” she questioned. “Who could she be?” And how had she come to be in this cave in the middle of the goblin’s valley.

The hooded boy answered Meghan as if he had heard her thoughts.

“No idea who she is or how she got here. I was trying to find the way out when I found her. And even stranger, I don’t believe she’s actually dead.”

Not dead? Meghan’s mind repeated.

“No, not dead,” the boy told her again.

“Wait… how did you hear that?” she eyed the boy, hard.

Ivan looked between the two, perplexed.

“You didn’t say that out loud?” asked the boy.

“No. It was only in my thoughts.”

Then, in Meghan’s mind, she heard the boy’s response.

Why is this happening to me? This sucks! Why can I hear this stupid girls’ thoughts?

“Stupid girl,” retorted Meghan.

The boy’s face contorted in anger. “Get out of my head!” he clamored haughtily.

“Man, does that sound familiar,” muttered Meghan, blocking the boy from her mind.

He obviously could not do the same, and struggled with the extra thoughts racing through his own.

Why can I block him, now? She wondered.

The boy heard her thought and demanded to know how blocking worked. Meghan just stared in disbelief.

“How did you get here?” demanded Ivan, trying to ignore whatever strange situation was occurring. “Why are you here?”

“How am I supposed to function with her stupid thoughts raging in my head?”

“You have to block me,” advised Meghan, unsure why she cared to help the boy that had a few months’ prior, attempted to kill her. And had killed Ivan. A fact he did not know and might well change his attitude about this boy in an instant. Not that he looked like he trusted the kid at all.

“How do I block you?” he yelled impatiently.

“There’s a point in your brain, you have to reach for it, and then set up the block.” Meghan was not sure how to explain it. With Colin and her, they had each just discovered it on their own.

After a minute, the boy regained some of his composure. “I don’t know why I can hear your thoughts, but I’m done. You’re lucky I’m not here for you today.” He booked it to the room’s exit, but Ivan blocked him, using magic. The boy stumbled to the ground.

“You haven’t answered any of my questions, yet!” explained Ivan.

The boy smirked. “I suppose that was payback for when I threw you up against that wall. You should’ve died from that blow I gave you.” The young man glanced at Meghan. He was quickly getting the hang of speaking to her while blocking what he did not want her to hear. Yes. I know about your little secret, he sent to her.

Meghan was aghast. “Don’t you dare,” she ordered.

Ivan, again, looked between the two, ready to explode in anger himself. Meghan decided to take another approach.

She put up her hands, asking both of them to cool down. Ivan did not release his stance but gave her a curt nod. Her new mind reading buddy got to his feet.

“What is your name?” she asked calmly.

“Don’t know why you care, or what it matters, but it’s Colby.”

“Colby. Huh. Well, Colby, if what you say is true and you were put here by Eidolon, you’re in as much danger as we are.”

“Hardly. I came here to make a deal with Eidolon, and if he doesn’t make that deal, he will pay for that choice!”

“You actually think you’re powerful enough to take on the Goblin King?” Ivan jested.

“My magical energy has no boundaries,” he boasted, “and I won’t leave before I get what I came for.”

The three paced slowly about the room circling the glass coffin, each staring and deliberating their next move.

What kind of deal was Colby making with Eidolon? Moreover, why would Eidolon renege on that deal? And again, how had Colby gotten here? There wasn’t supposed to be another way in or out of the E Valley, other than the doorway the Svoda had come through and would leave by.

For the first time, Meghan and Ivan found they were on the same train of thought and knew they needed to discover the answers to all this before Colby could escape.

Colby caught on fast and extended his palm, throwing a spell at Ivan, who blocked it, shooting off one of his own.

Nona encouraged Meghan to hide behind the glass coffin, where she got a closer look at the girl sleeping inside. There was something familiar about her face.

In the chaos of the moment, no one heard the footsteps rapidly approaching.

Bird urged Colin out of his room, where the sounds of rock grinding against rock were creeping closer. Bird flew deeper into the cave, the opposite direction Colin wanted to go. He followed, nonetheless. Bird had never let him down.

He ran and ran, passing empty cell after empty cell. He was running so fast that he could not stop. Not even when he heard spells cast, and rock blowing apart. He skidded past a room where from the corner of his eye, Colin saw his prize.

“Catrina,” he yelled, sliding to the ground. The battle taking place inside the room ceased and all went quiet. Colin got up, leaving the fresh dirt on his clothes and darted inside the room, where he again came to a sudden stop.

“Colin?” yelled Meghan.

“Wh-what are you doing here?” asked Colin, in shock over seeing his sister and Ivan.

“Now you see what I meant,” advised Nona hotly.

“This is becoming a freakin’ circus,” mustered an ill-tempered Ivan. “Do I even want to know what you’re doing here?”

Colin shrugged nonchalantly and nodded at Catrina’s glass coffin.

Before Ivan could question him further, Colin’s own memory had been trying to place where he had seen the blue-eyed young man before. He realized it came from his sister’s memory of her battle in Grimble.

“Why are you here?” Colin asked him.

“His name is Colby,” Meghan interjected.

“And we were just getting around to finding out the why,” explained Ivan caustically.

Bird, fluttering over their heads, chirped a warning.

“Hey, you did follow us,” said Meghan, seeing the bird for the first time.

Ivan looked as though he might blow a gasket, seeing Meghan speaking to a bird.

“We have to get out of here,” Colin announced, understanding Bird’s warning.

Colin let Meghan back into his mind and hastily showed her all he had been up to, and that something was following him through the cave.

“Okay,” she confirmed. “We have to get out now,” she told Ivan. “Something’s coming I don’t think any of us can fight.”

“Not without Catrina!” declared Colin.

“Catrina?” Ivan asked tensely.

“Catrina Flummer, the girl in the coffin,” Colin replied as if everyone should already know this fact.

“Flummer? The sick girl? From the other group? That’s not possible,” Ivan said, inspecting the coffin closer.

“Yeah, I know it’s not,” agreed Colin. “But it is her. And I’m not leaving her here.”

“My job was to come here and fetch a man, not a girl!”

“Ivan!” insisted Meghan. “We can’t just leave her!”

Ivan let out a flummoxed groan. It went against the task Juliska had sent him in to do. But he even with all his plans and the possibility of disappointing the Banon, there was only one option.

“No, we can’t,” he agreed through gritted teeth. “But we’d better hurry.”

“Maybe this is part of the test, Ivan? Or maybe Juliska didn’t know!” suggested Meghan.

“It doesn’t matter now. We have to take her.”

Colin wanted to ask his sister a ton of questions, mainly about Juliska and how they’d come to be in the valley, but he needed to free Catrina. He was at her side in an instant. The coffin lid was too heavy for him to slide off on his own.

Ivan jumped over to help him.

While they did this, Colby seized the moment and ran.

“Hey!” called out Meghan.

“You didn’t really think he was going to stick around?” hissed Ivan.

A moment later glass shattered across the ground as he and Colin slid the lid off the coffin completely. The moment the lid broke apart the silver haired girl named Catrina Flummer bolted upright with a deep inhale. Her eyes flung open and she jumped out of the coffin deftly as if she had been awake the entire time and merely waiting for the moment to escape.

Soft slippers were the only protection on her petite feet. However, it didn’t seem to bother her as she landed softly on the ground.

“Colin! You found me!” she flung herself around his shoulders as if they were old friends who had not seen each other in ages.

Meghan and Ivan stared in disbelief.

Colin’s throat closed up, unable to respond.

He’d found her. And she remembered him.

Bird chirped wildly at the door.

“We have to hurry,” Catrina advised. “We can’t allow Eidolon to keep what he has taken.”

“How do you know about that?” demanded Ivan, wishing he’d kept his mouth shut. They might not be talking about the same thing. These people were going to drive him mad. He was losing all control of the situation.

Catrina ignored his demand and grabbed Colin’s hand, dashing out of the room. Meghan, Nona, and Ivan had no choice but to follow.

Up ahead they heard a shouted spell. It was Colby. He was fighting Bird, who was transforming in mid-air, throwing spells, transforming back to Bird and flying to safety. He was a talented fighter, transforming between his two forms in a split second. Unfortunately, it involved a lot of shimmering light, which kept them from getting a good look at him while in human form.

The fleeing group caught up to Colby. He was agitated by the battle with Bird and quit, sauntering alongside the others looking for the exit.

A pin of light far ahead of them.

They picked up speed, racing toward escape.

It was still daylight, so they had time to get out of here and find a safe place to hide and gather themselves before the goblins awoke for the night.

Colby took over the lead and exited the cave with Bird flying out over his head, followed by Catrina and Colin, with Ivan, Meghan, and Nona right behind. Each skidded in turn to an abrupt stop, almost falling into whoever was in front of them.

Bulbous shapes banged around blotting out the blinding light of day. It took a moment for their eyes to adjust. Although only late afternoon, and very much still light outside, the Valley of Eidolon had come to life, with goblins of all shapes and sizes scissoring closer to the cave’s entrance.

Two rock-hard goblin bodies slammed into each other, causing a hostile fight to break out. Rust colored slivers fell off their bodies, crashing to the ground, or shooting outwards toward unaware victims.

The fleeing group of youngsters stepped back, hoping to take cover inside the cave. However, that path was blocked as goblins poured out from behind them, forcing them back out into the daylight.

“We’re surrounded,” whispered Meghan breathlessly.

A boisterous, yet whimsically delicate voice stopped the goblins in their tracks.

“Stop this infantile fighting and get out of my way,” it called out.

They did, parting down the middle to create a path.

Eidolon.

The Goblin King had arrived.

CHAPTER 13

A thunderous movement shook the ground as Eidolon arrived. He slithered irascibly toward them. He was taller and bulkier than his minions were. And carried himself with an authoritative and confident flare.

“How dare you sneak into my valley?” he demanded. Eidolon noticed Colby. “Ah. My newest partner in crime.”

“Bull! You went back on our agreement. I will reveal the secrets of what you found, but not until I have the book! That’s the deal!” Colby shouted in response.

“I do like to change my mind from time to time,” mumbled Eidolon, raising one of his red rock arms into the air as if to say “my prerogative.”

His eyes turned deadly, his arm dropped and slid closer. “Besides, I don’t think you’re in any place to contradict me,” he spat into Colby’s unshaken face. “I will take the book and you will tell me what this is.” Eidolon revealed a small velvet bag, miniscule in his gargantuan hand, and dangled it in the air just out of reach of the youngsters.

Meghan and Ivan tossed each other quick glances.

Was this the item they’d been sent in to retrieve?

“The man who wandered into my valley refused to tell me what this is. It must have some great importance, seeing as he was willing to die for it.”

Confirmation.

The man Meghan and Ivan had come for was dead, and worse, Eidolon already possessed what Juliska needed them to retrieve. Ivan was in deep thought, ignoring the scene around him, calculating ways to get the velvet bag.

“Colby,” whispered Catrina. “You cannot tell him what that is. Do you have any idea what would happen?”

Colby snarled his reply. “I will do whatever I need to survive and return to my master,” he told Catrina. “With the book as agreed!” he yelled at Eidolon.

Fury erupted from Eidolon, causing even his minions to back away. The youngsters covered their ears from the deafening blare that left their ears ringing and their breaths caught.

“Or not,” mumbled Colby, taking a few steps back, suddenly humbled.

Meghan was starting to think he was more bark, than bite.

Eidolon’s message was clear; he was in charge.

He grabbed hold of one of his minions, letting out a thunderous cry while crushing it to bits. Shards of rock spewed out of Eidolon’s powerful hands.

The other nearby goblins squirmed nervously.

“I am finished being nice,” Eidolon rumbled.

“That was nice?” muttered Meghan.

Colin turned and whispered to Bird. “Where’s the Magicante?” Bird had hidden it, but Colin had no idea where. Bird flew off around the corner. The goblins ignored the small flying creature.

Am I supposed to follow? wondered Colin.

If he could run fast enough he just might sneak through the goblin bodies.

I’m not fast enough, he admitted, frustrated. If they managed to reach the Magicante, it could get them all home.

But then what? What happened once they were home?

Eidolon was not going to just sit back and ignore this invasion.

The Svoda would have little to no warning.

Colin sucked in and felt a gentle squeeze of his hand. Catrina encouraged him without taking her eyes off Eidolon.

“Ivan,” whispered Colin. “I need a distraction so I can get away. If I can get to my book we can all get out of here, fast!”

Ivan, lovely Ivan, did not question, but immediately went into action.

Colin allowed Meghan into his mind.

“I need you to create the largest fire you can,” he explained silently. “We need a smokescreen, if even just for a few seconds.” Colin let out a short gasp. His first aid kit. He had smokescreen and had forgotten.

Meghan was surprised by this bolder version of her brother, but realized he might be right.

Without hesitation, Ivan confronted Eidolon.

“I believe that what you’re holding actually belongs to Banon Blackwell. I will take it now if you don’t mind.” Ivan daringly stepped closer, ready to strike Eidolon with a spell.

Meghan concentrated, hard. The fire began slowly, in her palm. Then it spread.

Eidolon’s goblins noticed it right away.

“Hey, what are you doing?” They had clearly never seen someone light themselves on fire before. The fire spread over Meghan’s body, leaving a tingly sensation wherever the flames licked at her skin.

Ivan’s attention stayed on the velvet bag. He was not going back to Juliska empty handed, whether Eidolon knew how to use what was in the bag or not. And no matter how crazy this entire trip had become.

Meghan thought furiously through her memory of the spells in the Firemancer’s Pocket Guide. She wanted the fire to spread and according to the book, she could catch anything on fire, even if it was not something normally flammable. She let the flames crawl away from her body onto the ground, taunting the goblins. They wobbled backwards as the unfamiliar flames taunted their red rock bodies.

“You’re doing great, Meghan,” encouraged Nona. “Keep going. Make it spread. Keep them backing away.”

Eidolon was not so easy to convince. “Do not back away. Attack!” he ordered.

Ivan threw a spell, which hit Eidolon straight on. It had no effect on him whatsoever.

“Silly boy!” he raved, impressed Ivan would even try such a feat. “Your magic is too weak on someone like me.” Eidolon’s body slinked closer.

Ivan dove out of the way. “Guess we have officially broken your no magic rule, Eidolon,” he egged.

The Goblin King laughed boisterously.

“I’ll say it again. Silly boy! I have no such rule.” Ivan was speechless for a moment. Perhaps Eidolon was lying. The Banon had specifically told them they could not perform magic, per the rules set forth by Eidolon.

He moved forward confidently. “Your magic will have no effect on me, so you might as well stop trying.”

Catrina Flummer stepped forward at that moment, her silver hair gleaming in the approaching sunset. “I wouldn’t be so sure of that, Goblin King,” she spoke boldly. Eidolon glared at her, fury ready to explode, but before he could respond a fiery explosion blew up a smaller sized Goblin.

Meghan gasped.

She had successfully thrown a life-sized fireball. And it had hit and taken out her target. Nona stood at her side encouraging her to do it again.

Colin, seizing the opportunity, dropped the bottle marked Smokescreen, Advantage Yours! from his first aid kit, grasped Catrina’s hand tightly, and bolted. Catrina was even shorter than Colin. However, with the assistance of the smokescreen, they easily slipped between two heaving goblin bodies, unnoticed. They disappeared around the canyon wall where Bird flapped anxiously, waiting to show Colin where the Magicante was hidden. He hoped it was not far.

Colby took advantage of the smokescreen and followed the duo. He narrowly escaped being crushed by the same two goblins that Catrina and Colin had run between, but he made it through. He scurried after them, determined to claim his prize... Colin’s book. The Magicante.

Meghan stayed put, keeping her fires ignited. Her baby blue eyes dissolved to a blood red color. Streams of flame shot out of them blasting at the goblins. They dared go no further and ignored their King’s demand to advance.

Ivan made a sudden move no one expected. He climbed up the canyon wall so he was eye to eye with Eidolon. The king stopped and laughed at the mere audacity of the move.

In that moment of amused laughter, Ivan threw a spell directly into Eidolon’s open eye. The Goblin King cried out, his gigantic hands lifting to his face. In his short moment of blindness, Ivan jumped at the Goblin King’s convulsing body and yanked the velvet bag out of his hand then plummeted to the ground with a thud.

“Ivan!” called out Meghan, afraid he’d injured himself. It was a long fall. She lost her concentration and the fire fizzled out.

He got to his feet. “I’m fine,” he called out breathlessly.

The gap between them and the goblins was getting smaller. Eidolon’s minions advanced, but the king was faster.

For an immense creature made of rock, Eidolon’s body was agile. He glided across the uneven surface of the ground like an ice skater on clean ice, lifting his enormous body into the air and hurled himself towards them.

His body twisted, attempting to crush the little humans, but as it came crashing down, Ivan lunged at Meghan pushing her to the ground with his body. Eidolon missed them by mere inches.

“Run,” ordered Nona, now rounding the same canyon wall the others had escaped around minutes before.

Ivan yanked Meghan off the ground and they ran. Every direction they turned, rock-hard arms, legs, and bodies crashed down around them, pulverizing whatever happened to be underneath.

The evening sun still blazed hot. Up ahead, Ivan and Meghan noticed Colby chasing after Colin and Catrina. Meghan knew he was after the Magicante.

Bird had hidden the book in a small crevice. He used his beak to edge it out. Colin, while running, yelled for it to wake up.

“In some trouble are we?” it cynically asked, while yawning.

“We need to get out of here, fast.”

“You could have done that yourself, you know,” reminded Magicante.

“I know that. But I wasn’t going to leave you behind.”

“I see, yes. Good thinking, then!”

Colin grabbed the Magicante ordering Catrina to take hold, but Ivan and Meghan were still too far behind, and Colby was closing in.

Without even thinking about it, Colin prepared for battle. He would not let Colby have the book, and he would not chance Catrina getting hurt.

Catrina hid her delicate face behind the book.

“Don’t worry, Lass. He’ll do just fine,” the book comforted.

“Oh, I know he will. I just hate watching battles. So violent,” Catrina explained.

“Ah,” said the book. “You’re a special one. Unique talent, aren’t you?”

“You cannot tell,” she whispered desperately. “It must remain a secret.”

“Yes, I can understand why,” the book mused. “Very well, then.”

“Thank you,” said Catrina, finding the book very agreeable.

Colin and Colby sent spells at each other with heightened speed. They collided, sending sparks in all directions.

“You’re much better than most,” admitted Colby.

“That’s what they keep telling me,” said Colin presumptuously. Repeatedly, their spells collided, canceling each other out. Colin only wanted to last long enough for Meghan and Ivan to catch up. When at last they did, he instructed them to take hold of the book.

“Colin! Get over here!” yelled Meghan.

Colin and Colby were practically laughing now; throwing pointless spells. They were having way too much fun trying to hurt each other.

They stopped dueling and froze.

Eidolon and his goblins were racing their way.

“Damn!” yelled Colby. “I will get that book. Maybe not today. But I will!”

“Colby, come!” Colby’s loyal Catawitch, Elisha, appeared suddenly atop a nearby rock. Colby bounded to the rock. Elisha jumped down to meet him. There was a burst of flame and they were gone.

Bird and Nona jumped onto the book, which Colin grasped onto; the book had them back at the valley’s edge in a split second.

Colin wondered why he had not just used the Magicante to locate Catrina in the first place. It would have been much faster, but he decided that the book would have just made him do it on his own, anyway.

Ivan stood up, dazed. “How…” he stopped. “Whatever. We need to warn everyone. Eidolon will be coming.”

“Wait!” pleaded Catrina.

The group halted.

“No one can know about me. I will explain when there is time.”

Colin did not question, but to his displeasure, this time, Ivan did.

“Hide? Why?”

“Maybe this isn’t the time or place, Ivan,” Meghan suggested.

“No. I have had it with all this craziness. I want to know what’s going on. Now!”

Catrina put on a pretty smile. “Ivan. You’re Ivan Crane, aren’t you?”

“Yes. How do you know that?”

“Not important. But if you don’t help me now, Ivan, you will never find out what I have for you.”

Geesh, thought Meghan. How familiar this bargaining sounds.

Ivan cocked his head. It was not quite enough to make him go along with her request, yet.

“You lost your mother so long ago, didn’t you? I would have been just under a year old, then. Did you know your mother gave me a gift right before she died?”

This got Ivan’s attention.

“I think you’ll have great interest in what I have to tell you, seeing as this gift is actually meant for you.”

“My mother gave you a gift, to give to me?” questioned Ivan, unconvinced.

“Yes. But you’ll never find out what it is if I’m discovered now.”

He let out a disgruntled groan but said nothing.

Colin kept his grasp firm in Catrina’s hand.

“Ivan, please?” he begged. He wasn’t going to lose her after just finding her.

Ivan stared at the young couple holding hands. So innocent looking, and yet there was nothing innocent about this situation.

But if she was telling the truth…

“I can’t believe I’m doing this. Fine. Hide. For now,” his tone warned she’d better explain about this gift as soon as possible or he would not be so accommodating.

“Thank you, Ivan,” whispered Catrina. She turned to Colin.

“I believe you will find a spell in the Magicante that will hide me from all eyes and ears but your own.”

“As long as I see and hear you, I can protect you,” he told her.

“Oh, I know you can protect me,” she readily agreed, squeezing his hand again. “You’re probably the only one who can. No offense,” she aimed toward the others.

Meghan, Nona, and Ivan didn’t know what to make of this girl. Or situation.

Colin fought hard to ignore the tingly feelings flittering around his heart and for a quick moment, allowed his eyes to linger on Catrina.

He had found her.

He had actually found her.

She was real.

And remembered him, meaning all the dreams they’d shared had been real too.

He did not know this silver haired girl at all, and yet felt as though he had known her his entire life.

Ivan cleared his throat. “We don’t have all day,” he grumbled.

“Okay. Magicante. If you don’t mind,” said Colin. The pages flipped open and a moment later a swirl of haze surrounded Catrina. It disappeared, along with her.

“Spectacular!” Catrina said. She turned to Meghan and Ivan. “Can either of you hear me or see me?” There was no answer. “Perfect!” she clapped.

“That’s a very strange book you’ve got there, Colin. I’m beginning to understand why it’s so popular,” said Ivan.

Colin shrugged, unsure what to say.

They took only a few steps closer to home before freezing in place.

A piercing howl penetrated the quiet overhead.

“You have got to be kidding me!” spoke both Meghan and Ivan at the same time.

Movement in the air and on the valley floor sent them all into overdrive.

The battle was about to begin.

Scratchers up above flew ominously as the rumble of approaching goblins shook the valley floor.

They needed to get back to the Svoda now. But Colin was not prepared to use the Magicante or any ability of his own to do it, for fear of the consequences if his ability or the book was discovered.

“I have an idea,” cried out Nona. “I have never done it before, but I could attempt traveling by fire.”

“Oh,” said Meghan. “All Catawitches can do that? I just thought it was Colby’s.”

“I know I am supposed to be able to do it, but I do not dare take anyone with me, not yet. I will slip into Juliska’s fireplace and sound the warning. I can get there faster than you can. And from the looks of it, you’re going to have a battle on your hands in minutes.”

It was true. Eidolon’s minions were advancing quickly. The valley floor trembled beneath the advancement.

“Start a fire, Meghan,” Nona advised.

Meghan concentrated hard. She was exhausted and freaked out, and it took everything she had to start the fire. She threw the flames onto the ground, but before Nona could jump in Ivan stopped her.

“Go with her, Meghan,” he ordered. “You won’t be able to help, now.” At first, Meghan was insulted, but then saw something in Ivan’s eyes.

Was it concern? Duty?

Did he just want to be sure and return her safely to Juliska?

Nona protested. “It’s my first time, Ivan.”

“It’s in your nature, Nona. You can do it.”

Nona agreed, although reluctantly. She did not want to hurt her mistress.

Meghan grabbed onto Nona. “You can do it,” she encouraged. Without hesitation, they jumped into the fire and vanished.

“Catrina, stay behind me,” ordered Colin as the Scratchers bodies lowered overhead. “Don’t let go of me,” he ordered her anxiously.

Catrina obeyed her savior at once, taking cover behind him and grasping the back of his shirt so Colin would know where she was. He faced Ivan.

“I learned a nifty thing today,” he said. “Don’t know if you can do it, but if you can it will use up less energy.”

“I’m all ears,” replied Ivan. “We’re going to need all we got!”

“Think your spells rather than say them out loud,” Colin explained.

“Really? Where’d you hear that?”

Colin nodded toward his book.

“I actually can do that, although I’ve never enjoyed it. Feels wrong not to say it out loud,” he admitted, readying himself for the Scratchers.

They started to dive.

Ivan extended his palm, looking a bit uncomfortable as he shot off spells without speaking them aloud. However, it got easier each time.

Colin joined him, and silently they fought off the diving beasts.

“Oh, wait,” yelled Catrina, startling Colin. “Tell Ivan his magic won’t work right if he keeps hold of what’s in the velvet bag.”

“What? Why?”

“Just do!” replied Catrina.

“Ivan! Catrina says you need to get rid of what’s in the velvet bag, or your magic won’t work right.”

Ivan struggled for a brief second with the idea of parting with his prize, before throwing the bag at Colin, who caught it and shoved it in his bag for safekeeping. He didn’t even question why it would not affect him. Neither did Ivan. They were too focused on blasting the Scratchers diving lower and lower. Although Colin was unable to deny that where he’d touched the bag, there was a strange sort of energy that buzzed through his hand for just a moment after.

Between blasts, they worked their way toward the cave dwellings, hoping that Meghan and Nona had made it back and sounded the alarm.

Colin and Ivan were outnumbered and the goblins were getting closer by the minute. They would not be able to hold off the battle on their own. Even with all Svoda able to fight at their side, they’d be outnumbered.

It meant a hasty retreat.

In which Svoda lives would be in peril.

Not the outcome Ivan had hoped for, but one Juliska had prepared for. And a possibility he had not taken as seriously as he should have. Things were getting strange. Just what was in that little velvet bag that was so dangerous, that their leader was willing to risk war to get it back? The task had been far more complicated than he’d anticipated.

Ivan ordered himself to stay focused. If he didn’t live through this battle none of those questions would even matter. His plans for the future would fail before he had the chance to see them through. And he could not fail.

He and Colin fought hard, shooting off spell after spell to keep the Scratchers high in the sky, and as far away as possible. While the valley floor quivered beneath the charge of Eidolon’s goblin army.

CHAPTER 14

Meghan exploded out of the fire and onto the castle floor, alongside Nona.

“Okay, we need to work on that a few more times,” the Catawitch muttered, “but not too bad for my first try.”

“You did fantastic,” Meghan praised, hugging her loyal pet.

Hearing the commotion, Pantin Hollee bounded into the room.

“Meghan! Nona! This is…”

“Sorry Hollee, no time. Eidolon is pissed and he’s coming, with his entire army!”

For the smallest of moments, the Pantin froze, but as Meghan’s words sank in she raced into action.

“Everyone is gathered for a feast, Juliska hasn’t departed yet.” She darted out of the room with Meghan and Nona at her heals. When Juliska saw them, she understood at once that trouble was coming. She rose from her chair and called her personal Balaton who appeared by her side at once.

“Sound the warning. Plan B,” she announced, calmly. The two Balaton disappeared without a moment’s hesitation. With the snap of a few fingers Juliska’s trunks were packed. Another snap and they had vanished.

“Everyone, hold hands, please,” ordered Juliska. “I can get us down from the castle much faster than walking.”

Nona jumped into Meghan’s arms, Meghan in turn grabbed hold of Juliska, who grasped the Pantin. Before Meghan could inhale, the ground beneath her feet had vanished. New ground came underfoot just as instantly. She steadied herself, allowing Nona to jump out of her arms.

“Hollee, get to the doorway and be ready to get everyone through. This is not going to be pleasant. We have no actual place to go.”

“Limbo?” confirmed the Pantin, her eyes open wide.

“Yes, I am afraid it’s our only choice.” Juliska paused as the Pantin scurried away. “Meghan, you will come with me.”

She and Nona followed as Juliska departed for the town center, in the middle of the cave where the Svoda were gathered. By the time they had arrived, the Balaton had announced the unscheduled retreat.

Screams and chaos now ensued as the people panicked. Svoda scampered out of the town center to their homes, locating family members who had not yet arrived at the feast, and grabbing whatever belongings they could.

Juliska attempted to keep the calm, but it failed miserably.

She let them leave and gather their families and belongings and joined Pantin Hollee at their exit to Limbo. It was an odd sight, a plain wooden door held up between two stone pillars.

Svoda arrived quickly and the door was opened.

The youngest children went through the doorway first, along with their mothers and those too old to fight. The line to get through was perilously long. Those at the back pushed forward, crowding those attempting to get through at the front. Families said hasty tear-filled goodbyes as they went through, leaving behind loved ones readying for battle.

A few of the women, including Billie Sadorus, stayed behind to fight. There was no argument, they needed all willing and able hands at the ready.

The Svoda army, though small in number, prepared for the oncoming encounter by slinging on belts filled with potions and stored magical energy should their own supply run out. Which often happened in a battle with so many drawing on the energy in the immediate area. They were not much of an army. Trained to defend themselves if needed, but potion belts thrown over shoulders didn’t make them soldiers. However, they’d fight to the death to protect their own.

From a distance, two figures approached, shooting off spells as they ran.

The world suddenly moved in slow motion for Meghan. Her thoughts were disconcerted as she watched her brother and Ivan getting closer, at the same time, orders were shouted nearby, and yet sounded as though they were miles away.

Juliska ordered all Balaton into attack position. They lined up next to her, palms ready for battle. Behind them was the second line of defense, all others capable of fighting. And behind them, those attempting retreat.

Directly over their heads flew in three Scratchers. No, there were four.

Where did the fourth one come from?

Reality came surging back with cutting force. Meghan covered her ears to hide the piercing cry of the Scratchers hovering over them.

The fighting duo of Colin Jacoby and Ivan Crane edged closer and gaining on them was the entirety of Eidolon’s Goblin army. They slithered across the valley, thrusting shards of rock and desert debris into the air as they advanced.

Colin ducked protecting Catrina from the rainstorm of rock pummeling them. When the dust settled, Ivan pulled him up and they ran again.

The Svoda gasped in unison as they witnessed the oncoming army. They were tremendously outnumbered.

“We will fight and retreat at the same time,” advised Juliska. “Work your way toward the doorway, and most importantly, stay together! Meghan, stay close to me.”

The Balaton were the first to strike, aiming their spells at the Scratchers. The hideous shrieks of the flying beasts rent the air and they did not relent in their attack. The second line aimed at the goblins, although they’d never fought a foe like this and the uncertainty in their ability to do so leaked out with questioning gazes to their neighbors, and shaking palms.

Two of the Scratchers flew off toward the retreating Svoda, attempting to block the exit leading to Limbo. Everyone dropped to the ground in hopes that the wings could not enclose around them. Adults covered children with their bodies aiming their palms upward shooting off defensive spells to blast the two away.

One of the Scratchers broke through the blasts and dove straight down, forcing a group to roll and scatter. The beast slammed into the hard dirt with a crunching thud. It got to its feet, shaking off the hard landing and snarled madly, beating its wings in warning. It sent everyone close running for their lives and away from the exit to Limbo.

“Don’t let it get through,” a voice shouted in warning. It was Billie Sadorus and she realized the Scratcher was trying to reach the doorway into Limbo. If it got through everyone on the other side would be in danger. Her brother Garner tore to her side at once and they each raced to stop the beast. Before they got close enough, two blasts shot at the creature hurling it into the air.

“Take that!” bellowed Kalila Jackal. Her sister Kalida nodded in earnest approval. They moved to assist those closest to them off the ground and back toward the exit to Limbo.

The Scratcher beat its wings and righted itself with agile speed and precision, the two near the exit regrouping with the others. Billie and Garner returned to the second line preparing to battle the goblins. While Juliska and her first line shot off a spell that created a protective barrier the Scratchers could not penetrate. It would not hold long, but it would give more Svoda a chance to retreat.

Juliska pushed at the barrier moving it so that the Scratchers were in the line of fire from the advancing goblins. It would bide them a few extra minutes. Maybe…

Colin and Ivan arrived, winded from running, but still fighting nonetheless. Colin remained Catrina’s shield, keeping her safely hidden behind him. He did his best to keep his movements around her inconspicuous, but everyone was so busy fighting he didn’t think they’d notice him protecting some invisible thing they could not see.

“Target the goblin’s eyes,” shouted Ivan. “It’s their one weakness.”

The first violent push from Eidolon’s army came hard and fast. They crushed through the Scratchers, creating an entanglement of wings and flinging rocks and goblin bodies.

The retreat continued nearly all those too young or unable to fight safely through to Limbo. She ordered the second line to begin their retreat.

Boom.

A shower of sparkly light.

The barrier broke apart.

Juliska and the Balaton raised their hands and aimed.

Anywhere.

Everywhere.

Splinters of rock from the hard goblin bodies shot in all directions as they continued waging battle against the Scratchers. The Balaton sent off spells to pulverize the larger rocks, turning them into sand-like bursts that would not harm anyone.

One of the Scratchers cried out in a hideous screech. Two goblins had it outstretched pulling at its wings from opposite sides, threatening to tear it apart. It kicked and flailed, miserably.

Meghan hid behind Juliska and the Balaton, wondering if the goblins could do it; tear it apart and kill it.

They didn’t have the chance. Another Scratcher flew downward clawing at the eyes of one of the goblins forcing it to let go. The captured Scratcher used its free winged arm to attack the other goblin, gouging out an eye. The goblin released its grip and fell back, wailing and covering its missing eye.

The Scratchers used the distraction to fly higher in the air, out of the reach of the goblins enormous bodies. And refocus on their actual targets, the Svoda. The second line had made it to the doorway and a few had gotten through to Limbo. The goblins were proving almost impossible to fight, their eyes a difficult moving target. The first line was forced to move back, joining the second line. The goblins edged closer, one of them ordering the rest to form a circle around the Svoda. More slivers of rock spew out at the Svoda. Many palms went upward blasting at the larger ones, but a few were missed. Billie took one to the shoulder and fell back, but steadied herself and remained on her feet. She turned to see Noah Flummer arguing with his wife and mother to get through the doorway. They were trying to stay and help, shouting something about we cannot leave her here. Billie wasn’t sure what they meant, but shouted and pointed upward to warn them whatever they were doing, do it fast.

The Scratchers were preparing to dive.

The goblins nearly had them surrounded.

Half the second line had made it through to Limbo, leaving the rest plus the remainders of the first line still fighting. The Svoda army was getting smaller. Juliska ordered everyone to stay close and work their way to the doorway. They shot off spells, which were getting weaker, the magical energy in the immediate area getting used up. And most too exhausted to have the strength or focus to pull from farther away.

The only people not looking tired were Colin, Ivan, and Juliska. Even her Balaton were tiring.

Two Scratchers broke through the weakening blasts. One flew downward and right into Billie sending her hurtling across the ground. She knocked over two other fighters and landed on her back, the wind knocked out of her.

The second one dove into the group separating them. Only they had nowhere to run to other than the doorway to Limbo as the goblins had fully surrounded them.

Someone shouted at Billie in warning. She sucked in a breath and picked up her head; the Scratcher that had knocked her off her feet stalked toward her. She lifted her arm with a wince and shot off a weak spell. It hit straight on but wasn’t strong enough to stop the beast. It lifted its webbed wing, its extended arm ready to strike. She kicked at it to no avail. She tried to slide her body out of the way but wasn’t fast enough. Billie let out a scream as a sharp talon sliced into her shoulder. Blood gushed freely pooling around her on the dry ground.

The beast flew backwards. Garner had gotten to his feet and saw the attack a moment too late. He ran to his sister.

“Billie, Billie!” he called out fiercely. “How bad is it?”

“Brother, it is not so bad. I’ll be fine,” she insisted. Garner looked at his sister’s split arm and disagreed. He lifted her and carried her to the doorway. She fought him the entire way, insisting she could still fight. After Garner sent her through to safety, he returned to the battle.

How could they fight such an enemy and expect to win? The retreat needed to happen faster. Between the Scratchers attacking overhead and the goblins’ circle getting smaller, they had little time and this was not a battle they could win.

Juliska ordered the Balaton to focus on the goblins while she took over dueling the Scratchers, and told the remaining second line to get through the doorway.

Meghan felt a soft caress against her legs and looked down to see Nona. The Catawitch jumped up into her arms. Meghan caught a glimpse of Irving Mochrie standing near the doorway shouting for someone. She hoped someone from the Mochrie family wasn’t missing.

Meghan decided it was time to do her part. Her strength felt renewed. But before she could get a fire started, Juliska came to her side.

“Meghan, I want you to go through the doorway. I realize you might be able to help, but your visions are still uncontrolled. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

Meghan’s heart raced at hearing Juliska’s motherly words. She agreed without argument, at the same time feeling stupid for not being able to help more. None pawed at her and Meghan heard the thought in her Catawitch’s mind.

“We can go through and help the injured. I can heal small injuries.”

“You’re right,” Meghan responded. “We can help there.” She sought out Colin, sensing in her mind for him. He dropped the mind-block for just a moment to let her know he was still in the battle but fine. He had just a few small injuries; cuts from rocks falling off the goblins. The block went back in place and she lost contact.

“He’s changed so much. Almost overnight,” she whispered to no one. Never in a million years would she have guessed her brother would be fighting in a battle like this. He was good at magic, and he was finally accepting it as a strength. Maybe spending a few weeks apart had been good in the end. Made him finally see what he could do on his own, without her always stepping in.

“Or it’s just the girl,” jested Nona.

Meghan shook her head. “Or yeah, it’s just the girl.”

She stepped through the doorway and the dusty valley of Eidolon disappeared, the sounds of battle silenced, replaced by a cool mist and patches of fog. They found the other Svoda easy enough though. Another body raced through behind them, out of breath. It was a man with a gash down his cheek. He stumbled, losing his balance. Meghan darted over and helped the man get up and join the others who were injured. Nona offered to heal whatever injuries she could.

Limbo was a strange place. The only sound was coming out of the Svoda. But their voices did not carry as there was no echo; no walls or anything for noise to bounce off from. It was even stranger to know that just through the doorway a battle raged on.

Those in Limbo waited breathlessly for the rest to come through.

A body flew into Limbo, skidding to a stop.

It was Garner Sadorus. There was a nasty gash along his back and he was out cold. A few people ran over and dragged him away from the door.

“Dr. Stamm,” one of them shouted. “We’ve got a bad one!” The doctor came running over and winced at the sight.

Meghan stared, in shock of seeing the typically fierce looking man crumpled up like a rag doll. They laid Garner next to Billie who had lost consciousness after losing too much blood. Her injury had been sealed but she had not regained consciousness yet.

Meghan turned away, unable to watch the doctor work on Garner’s injury. She watched tensely for the rest to come through, feeling useless and unable to help.

CHAPTER 15

In Eidolon’s Valley, the number of remaining Svoda dwindled as more and more were able to sneak through the doorway. Those who remained were surrounded on all sides by goblins, and overhead by the Scratchers.

The Scratchers attacked the goblins, who were in the way of reaching their prey. The goblins saw the Scratchers as a nuisance at this point and just pummeled them, hard, whenever they got within reach. The Svoda had never seen the Scratchers take such a beating; and yet, they still lived. Not one had been killed, even by these monstrous sized goblins.

Juliska ceased fighting and used her remaining magical energy to set up a barrier around those who remained to fight. It would not last much longer, seeing as the goblins’ formidable bodies were almost breaking through.

The remaining Svoda carefully continued the retreat. It was getting harder and harder to keep the goblins at bay. No one standing behind Juliska’s failing barrier was sure how they would all get through, safely.

Ivan made his way to Juliska; it was the first time they’d had the chance to speak since the battle had started. She only wanted to know one thing, and she didn’t even have to ask him.

“The man is dead, but we got it,” he told her, speaking of whatever treasure was in the velvet bag. Juliska nodded her approval. At least one thing had gone right. And she needed to know, because Eidolon was coming. His voice drowned out his minions and the Scratchers flying overhead.

He’d trailed far behind his army, letting them fight on his behalf. But now they broke the circle and the Svoda watched the Goblin King charge across the valley floor like a freight train, littering his path with anything that got in his way, including other goblins.

Juliska’s protective barrier fizzled with an electric snap.

A few goblins fell forward nearly crushing the few Svoda that remained.

“Everyone, together,” Juliska ordered. “Barrios,” she shouted, reforming the barrier. The rest, except for Colin, used their remaining strength to add to her shield. It wasn’t enough. They were too drained and unable to collect more magical energy. The only one not showing signs of tiring was Colin. He shot off spell after spell gouging out goblin eyes and blasting away Scratchers.

Catrina gasped and applauded him vocally at all the right moments to build his confidence. Those remaining, watched Colin in awe as he never tired, and seemed to almost be (dare they say), having fun!

The Svoda had to resort to their magical belt reserves.

Colin, however, felt better than ever, invigorated even, with each new spell he threw.

Eidolon was getting closer.

The Svoda pushed back to the doorway, a couple more jumping through.

A goblin body pushed against Colin and he tumbled over. In the process, Catrina lost her grip on him and fell in the opposite direction.

There was a scream. One only Colin could hear.

He jumped up and spun around to see giant wings snapping as they came in for a landing. One of the Scratchers had broken through the goblins and was aiming its deadly embrace at Colin; only the wings were about to enclose around Catrina without the Scratcher even knowing she was there.

In a flash of sheer will, Colin’s body vanished and reappeared right in front of the Scratcher. No one saw the silver haired girl he popped in front of protectively. And all were in awe of the magic he’d just used to shimmer his body closer. He raised his arm, palm facing the Scratcher just ten feet in front of him. The beast reared its head and screeched at Colin. He didn’t move a muscle.

In a rush of thought, all he could think of was everything these beasts had taken…

His Uncle Arnon’s possible death, or torture, if he’d been captured.

The death of Balloch Flummer, Catrina’s grandfather.

Ivan Crane’s father.

And nameless others Colin did not know, whose loved ones deserved vengeance.

A darkness filled him. A need. Something he’d never felt before rising with such extreme intensity. He looked up into the eyes of the Scratcher and stared it down. Rage built up inside him. Every frightening thing he’d gone through in the last year coming out of him in a torrent of venomous hatred aimed at the beast.

“You will never. Take anything. From me. Again.”

Colin’s arm dropped.

His gaze focused and deadly.

A veil-like mass of energy shot out of his body, ensnaring the Scratcher, smothering it. No matter how hard it tried, it could not escape. It choked and squawked, unable to breathe.

Goblins backed away, giving them space. They didn’t want to be next.

The other Scratchers flew upward howling and screeching helplessly at their captured comrade.

Eidolon arrived unceremoniously. His fury turned to curiosity.

Juliska stared, her penetrative gaze impossible to read.

The remaining Svoda gaped with jaws dropped, in awe of the sight.

Colin did not relent his attack. The Scratcher deserved to suffer. And die.

Catrina leaned into his ear. “Kill it,” she encouraged. “It cannot live.”

These words sealed the creature’s fate.

All Colin’s thought focused on the Scratcher’s need to die.

The seething dark veils tightened its grip on the howling beast and with one final, fleeting cry, there was an electrifying charge and the Scratcher evaporated into nothing.

Gone.

Dead.

The veils of darkness dissolved, leaving Colin out of breath and filled with a wild satisfaction he’d never experienced before.

He’d done it. Snuffed out the life that had taken so much from so many.

The remaining Scratchers wailed and flew off in retreat.

Jelen and Jenner, Juliska’s personal Balaton looked to their leader, but she said nothing.

“He killed the unkillable,” Jelen mumbled. It wasn’t possible, and yet it had just happened.

Catrina patted Colin gently on his shoulder.

“You did the right thing. It cannot hurt anyone else now.”

Colin’s high plummeted, reality slicing back in. The pleasure of the moment taken over by shock and guilt.

“You did the right thing,” Catrina repeated.

He nodded, agreeing she was right. The creature needed to die. But doubts cut into him. What if the Scratchers who got away reported what he’d done? What if they did have his Uncle Arnon held prisoner? What if he had just signed his uncle’s death warrant?

His body shook, and he fell to his knees. How had he done it? How had he killed a Scratcher when no one else had ever succeeded in doing so?

He remembered wanting it with every fiber of his being, almost as if he willed it to happen. And he was protecting Catrina. He looked up to see her in front of him. She kneeled down and reached out, laying her hands over his.

“It was the right thing,” she told him a third time.

It may have been the right thing, but in doing it, something changed inside him. Something had been let out he didn’t even know was there. He looked up at the Svoda who stared at him like he was either some kind of God, or had just been named the world’s most dangerous criminal. No one was sure what to make of it.

Juliska’s stare frightened him the most. She was trying to control it, but fury surfaced, dancing wildly in her pupils. Not just fury though, there was something else. Some kind of denial. Some emotion trying to surface that she earnestly tried to bury.

He wondered if her reaction added proof to the growing collection of suspicious memories he’d stored deep in his thoughts. He would add this new one as well, and think about it all later. An icy, emotion riddled, stare didn’t equal proof. And he had to make sure Catrina got through the doorway with him.

Eidolon seized the opportunity of the Svoda’s best fighter out of commission and ordered his minions to stand down. He approached with a rock crushing slither. The Svoda had to remind themselves they were still in the middle of a retreat and battle. With the Scratchers gone, they just had to fend off the goblins long enough for them to get through the doorway.

Juliska motioned for everyone to be ready to fight, or retreat, and faced Eidolon.

“You do put on quite the show,” the goblin reveled.

She ignored the comment.

He didn’t expect anything less.

“As I see it,” he went on, “you have but one option. You give me what I want, and I will allow you to live.”

“Not much of a bargain,” said Juliska tersely. “What exactly is it you want, Goblin King?”

“You know what I want, Gypsy Queen,” he responded caustically. “Don’t play dumb. It’s not your style.”

“If you know me so well, then you know I will never give it to you.”

The Goblin King responded by pounding his fist into the ground. There just so happened to be another of his minions in the way, who was reduced to a pile of pebbles with a single thrust.

The King grumbled. “You leave me no choice. I will kill you all, and claim what is rightfully mine.” He edged closer, raising his great fist into the air, ready to smash anything in his way. “Attack,” he commanded in a roar.

The battle commenced again.

“Retreat and get through the doorway!” ordered Juliska.

Three raced through to safety. Colin jumped up to his feet forcing his fears aside. He shot off a spell making a direct hit into Eidolon’s right eye, temporarily blinding him but not stopping him. His body twisted and turned, his fist smashing angrily.

A spell whizzed by Colin’s head. He turned, stunned to see Jae right behind him. He’d shot off and hit another goblin eye.

“Jae! Where did you come from? Your dad was searching for you,” said Colin, relieved to see him. He had been so preoccupied he hadn’t even noticed both Jae and his father were part of the few Svoda remaining to fight.

“Yeah, we got separated. We’re together now though.”

“Looks like you got injured, too!” noticed Colin.

“Hah! Who didn’t today?”

“Touche!”

Colin and Jae shot off another succession of spells aimed at the eyes of the goblins.

There was now just a group of nine remaining: Juliska and her two personal Balaton, Jae and Irving Mochrie, Colin (with Catrina of course), and Ivan, plus one other Balaton Colin did not know the name of. The Balaton, along with Irving, Jae, and Ivan were all exhausted. They could not last much longer. The small amount of energy they had collected during their short break was not enough.

Juliska scowled (at least that is how Colin saw it) and asked him to assist her so the others could get through. She, Colin, Jelen, and Jenner fought hard to keep the goblin bodies from closing in so the others could escape through the door. They did, which left just the four of them.

Colin hid a relieved grin when he saw Bird flutter through the doorway. Unseen by anyone but him. He’d hoped Bird hadn’t gotten lost, hurt, or killed in all the chaos.

Jelen and Jenner refused to leave their leader’s side and insisted she go through the door, first. Before she could argue or order them through, one of the goblins got too close and crushed Jelen’s foot. He yelled out in agony. The goblin shifted, releasing his foot and Jenner grabbed hold of him, holding him up.

Catrina leaned in, whispering in Colin’s ear. He listened, at the same time never dropping his guard. He shot spell after spell at the goblins with increasing speed. Juliska almost looked as though she wanted to stop and watch.

“Banon Blackwell, if I may speak openly,” he said to her.

She gave him a terse nod.

“I suggest that you are not the last one through. The people need you. Not me!”

Her remaining Balaton agreed hastily with Colin and begged her to go through.

She glared at Colin, but conceded. Her Balaton let her go through and followed, with a warning gaze at Colin to hurry behind them. They figured he was small enough he could weave through the heaving goblin bodies and get through the door.

If it remained intact.

The Wandrer brothers stepped through leaving Colin and Catrina alone. The goblin bodies threatened to obliterate the door with all their slamming around. They darted around one bloated body only to find another blocking the path to the doorway.

Eidolon.

“I see you, little witch!” he wailed murderously. “You might be hidden from everyone else, but not me.”

Catrina just smiled at Eidolon, holding the velvet bag he so greatly desired precariously out of his reach. She leaned into Colin’s ear and whispered.

“The Magicante just told me a spell,” she told him, explaining it. Colin readied himself. The book had never steered him wrong before.

Eidolon peeled his way through his minions for one last attempt at claiming his prize, lunging his monstrous body toward Colin and Catrina.

Colin raised his palm, shaking a bit.

What would this spell do?

Perhaps he was strong enough to kill a Scratcher, but an entire goblin army?

His confidence rattled, he lowered his palm, grabbed Catrina and slid underneath the Goblin King’s airborne body. Eidolon had too much speed and flew through the air coming down with a thunderous crash.

Colin got up, dragged Catrina with him and raced for the doorway to Limbo.

He couldn’t fight the goblins and win.

He was Colin Jacoby, little brother and known target for bullies!

Not an overthrower of great armies.

A monstrous fist slammed down in front of them. Colin lost his grip on Catrina and they broke apart. She dropped the velvet bag and scurried across the ground to find it, before Eidolon.

Colin found it first. He shouted for Catrina to head to the doorway, snatched up the velvet bag, and ran to catch up. But the path to the doorway was blocked so they bounded around a goblin and ran in the opposite direction.

The ground shook behind them. An outraged roar rent the air.

They were too slow. They were not going to make it.

Eidolon would catch them and crush them with a single blow.

Colin did the only thing he could think of. He grabbed Catrina, and used his ability to move through space to flit out of the way. He reappeared behind the goblin army about twenty feet in front of the doorway, and freedom. It had worked. However, Eidolon’s response was faster than Colin expected.

The Goblin King spun his body around and slithered at full speed to claim his prize.

At his current speed, he’d destroy the doorway before they could get through.

There was only one choice left.

Colin lifted his palm, his intent firm. His fear of failure gone. His voice calm and sure.

“Trucidebelio.” He used the spell he’d been too afraid to use a few minutes before.

The impact was instant.

A cutting wind swept across the valley descending upon the goblins, ravaging their rock-hard bodies, dissecting them piece by piece. Eidolon lunged his massive frame into the air, his intent, to fly over Colin and Catrina and destroy their only way to freedom. They watched breathlessly as his body took off and the spell caught him.

The Goblin King let out a ghastly wail, watching the lower half of his body disintegrate in mid-air. His wail died in a gurgling choke as the rest of him followed the same fate. All that remained of Eidolon was a swirling mass of sand that blew out across the valley.

Any goblins within a hundred feet fell to the same horrific end.

Colin stood in complete awe. He could never have imagined such a force coming from his own body. Yet, it did not make him feel powerful, or give him a high like it had when he killed the Scratcher. It left him bewildered.

“I did warn him,” stated Catrina flatly. She turned and squeezed Colin’s hand. He gripped hers firmly in reply, a silent message that he’d never be willing to let go.

They’d made it.

He’d saved his silver haired dream girl and kept her alive.

They jumped through the doorway to Limbo as any remaining goblins retreated in awed amazement over their fervid ruler’s demise.

CHAPTER 16

Limbo. It was a boring place, with no sense of time or direction. The Svoda huddled together so as not to wander off into the foggy patchwork. It took time to recover from the battle and all those who’d been injured were on the mend, but inevitably, the onslaught of questions began.

What had caused the battle?

Why had Ivan and Colin come running from inside the forbidden valley?

Where were they to go next?

How long would they be stuck in Limbo?

Had Colin actually killed a Scratcher?

Hushed conversations and a lot of gawking followed. For once, no one was staring at Meghan though, just her brother. It was attention he did not want, especially as he was hiding Catrina Flummer and had to pretend he was alone.

In pure Juliska Blackwell style, she hushed her people with one formidable stare. They quieted and waited for her to speak.

“I realize you’re all exhausted, some wounded, many of you confused. Before I explain, let us first take a moment to thank everyone who fought so hard. Everyone made it out alive, there were no casualties during the battle. It just proves how good we are at working together. Now…” she paused, all ears listening intently. “As a personal favor to me, I asked Ivan Crane as part of his Initiation, to enter the valley. I take full responsibility for the events that followed, but you should know the truth. A man from another Svoda caravan wandered into the valley and never returned. It was believed he was alive and the prisoner of the Goblin King.”

There were a few caught breaths and gasps.

“Ivan Crane graciously accepted the task of searching for this man. Unfortunately, he informed just moments ago that the prisoner was murdered at the hands of the Goblin King.”

Caught breaths and gasps turned into understanding sighs and whispers.

Catrina eyed the Banon with distrust and dislike. She eyed the Svoda with a shake of her head. “So easy to sway. So eager to believe without question.” Colin didn’t ask what she meant as Juliska called out to Ivan and brought him in front of everyone, personally thanking him for his valiant efforts.

“Life must go on,” Juliska told her people. She proceeded to Initiate Ivan Crane as a fully-fledged member of the Svoda Gypsies.

“Distractions, she’s very good at that,” muttered Catrina. She said it, but Colin had been thinking it. He looked over at the silver haired girl no one but he could see.

He had so many questions he didn’t know where to start. But Limbo wasn’t the right place. Her warm smile hit him right in the chest, making his heart skip a beat and throb when it did beat.

Colin turned away to see his sister approaching. He sucked in nervously. This was going to be much harder than destroying the goblins or the Scratcher. He had a lot of explaining to do. He was not supposed to have been with Ivan and Meghan in Eidolon’s valley. And Juliska was aware of this. And he’d hidden his quest from Meghan. This was not going to go over well.

At first, Meghan ran up and smothered him in a hug. She hadn’t seen him yet since he’d come through. “You’re okay,” she let out with a sigh.

“I’m fine, at least for now,” he said. “I know I’m probably in a ton of trouble.”

Meghan kept her mind-block firmly in place so her thoughts would not leak into her brother’s mind. Not because of him being in trouble, but because she was concerned. She tried not to let it show, but hid it poorly.

She wanted to ask him all that had happened. And just how he managed to kill a Scratcher when no one else had ever done it, but she held her tongue. Her gut was telling her it wasn’t her brother at all, but this girl he’d dragged home. But Limbo was not the place to deal with this situation.

Instead, she smiled and asked, “How did you escape? Juliska told me you were the last one through.”

“We…” he clipped the rest, unsure how to answer. “We were just able to squeeze through,” he lied.

Meghan nodded. “And Catrina? Is she okay, too?” she added in a whisper.

“Fine. Right beside me.”

“Good. That’s good. Oh, um, by the way,” she blurted out. “Don’t get mad or anything, but Juliska asked me why you were there, in the valley. I lied. You know me. I told her you had stupidly tried to follow us because you were too scared to stay home on your own. She seemed to buy it.” Meghan shrugged. “She didn’t question any further, at least.”

Colin did not know what to say. It was the biggest jam he had ever been in, and yet again, his sister had come to his rescue. This time, though, he was thankful. She could sense it and smiled back at him.

But would Juliska really buy Meghan’s story?

At least Catrina was safely by his side. That was all that mattered.

As if knowing he was thinking about her, Juliska Blackwell strode toward Colin, eyeing him suspiciously. She was stopped, however, when the entire caravan of Svoda gasped in unison as an unexpected doorway fell from nowhere. The door flew open and a scrawny looking man in his twenties bounded through. His shirt read B.O.D. Guard.

“Okay, who is in charge here?” he called out.

Juliska huffed and stepped forward to speak with the young man.

“I’m sorry. I’m afraid we ran into a bit of trouble,” she apologized, making light of the day’s previous events.

Colin watched Catrina leave his side and tiptoe closer to overhear the conversation.

“Yes, we tracked that!” the young man replied. “Um, can I speak to you privately, please?”

The man backed away a few feet and Juliska followed.

“I’m just the messenger, I don’t know all the details, but someone at the B.O.D. Guild is not happy with you right now. They told me to warn you, if any other incidents like this occur, they could take away your B.O.D. privileges.”

Juliska cleared her throat, a fiery line creasing along her temple. But she remained outwardly calm. “Thank you for the message. Please pass along to the Guild that this was most unexpected and unavoidable.”

“Yeah, they kinda wondered why on earth you’d even want to stay in the E Valley. Eidolon’s always had a bad temper. Well, I suppose I’d better get on my way now. We will be permanently closing all doorways into the E Valley.”

“Just one more thing, out of curiosity,” said Juliska as innocently as she could. “When you close a doorway, nothing can come in, or out? Is that right?”

“That is the point, Ma’am. Nothing in. Nothing out. Sure hope you left no one behind. If so, they’re stuck there for good!”

Juliska nodded, containing a grin threatening to form. The young man stepped back through his door. It lifted with the same swoosh it had arrived with, and after he was gone, she whisked away to find the members of the Viancourt.

Catrina returned to Colin’s side, looking pleased. “No one knows Eidolon is dead.”

“That’s good, right?” questioned Colin.

“For now, it bides us more time.”

Colin wanted to ask her what she meant, and more about how she’d gotten into the valley, but his questions were interrupted by an announcement from the now conscious Garner Sadorus.

“There will be a doorway opening soon so get ready people. Life does go on.” He barked orders, although less vivaciously than normal after being injured and on the mend. Svoda scurried about to get ready.

Meghan and Jae joined Colin and the hidden Catrina.

Colin first explained to Jae that he had found her, and that she was currently invisible, but there by his side. Meghan and Colin then took turns describing each of their tales, in regards to traveling into the valley, and running into Colby.

Meghan told Colin that Colby’s voice was the one she’d been hearing. Although curious as to how this could happen, he was more concerned about Catrina and grew impatient to be alone with her.

Jae oohed and awed as they finished their tales.

“Frankly, I am both amazed and confused,” he told them as they finished.

“You are not alone in that conclusion,” added Meghan.

“I mean, how could Colby and Catrina end up in Eidolon’s Valley? Catrina being from another group, and Colby, from wherever he is from, which I’m sure is not the E Valley.”

“My thoughts exactly,” exclaimed Colin, eager for Catrina to enlighten him on this fact. Just how had she ended up inside the glass coffin? Once again, it would have to wait, as Ivan sauntered over.

“I need Catrina to tell me why I’m keeping her secret,” he demanded quietly.

“I knew he wouldn’t let it go,” Catrina sighed. She told Colin what to say.

“Catrina says your mother left her a song she had written for you. She will be able to play the song for you, but not here or now.”

Colin allowed her to tell him what else to say. After another long pause, he continued.

“She says that the most important thing about the song were the words, ‘Find my hidden treasure and you will find the answers you seek.’”

“Hidden treasure,” repeated Ivan. “My mother had no such thing.”

“Hence the word hidden, Ivan,” whispered Catrina.

Colin passed along her message.

Jae’s mother waved to him, he left them and joined his family.

Ivan frowned and stalked away. For some reason, Meghan felt inclined to follow him.

“Oh hey, Sis,” Colin called out after her. She turned. “Happy birthday.” She grinned, having totally forgotten. They turned fourteen today. What a crazy difference a year made. And in some ways, it felt more like forty, not fourteen.

Colin, trying not to look too obvious about it, turned his full attention to Catrina. He was still in disbelief that she was there, and real, sitting in front of him. He could not take his gaze away.

Meghan sidled up alongside Ivan. “So,” she called out getting his attention. “Are we officially done with the whole Initiation thing?”

Ivan turned to her and nodded an annoyed, yes.

“Thanks for not ratting out my brother, Ivan. I know Catrina has information about your mother, but thanks just the same.”

“The way I see it, it’s all part of the deal. As I said, Meghan, I will get what I want. And once I do, so will you.”

“So much business! Can you ever just relax?”

Ivan contorted his face as if he did not understand the meaning of the word. He leaned into her ear. “Business partners, Meghan. I don’t have time for anything else.”

She rolled her eyes in reply, leaving him to ponder his mother’s message. She sat down, breathing deeply, and calmly. Seeing Colin gazing at the invisible Catrina had made her thoughts wander.

“Sebastien…” she mumbled curiously. What was he doing right now? How long had he searched for her after they left Cobbscott? Had his family even returned to the campground this summer? Without even realizing it, a small spark ignited into flame, sitting dutifully in her palm. Her focus had been so intent on her friend, it somehow must have triggered a vision.

He was sleeping, although in a way it almost looked a bit like he was passed out from exhaustion. Or trying to fight to stay awake. Seeing his face was like a punch to the gut; she didn’t realize how much she missed him. His slumber was fitful and he called out her name as if searching for her.

But this was just a vision. The past? The present? The future? She wasn’t sure and there was nothing she could do to comfort her friend. Or even tell him she and Colin were okay.

She let out an uneasy breath.

How sidetracked her life had become.

Magic was taking over.

Just trying to survive was taking over.

Embracing her path as a Firemancer was taking over.

No longer were her goals just that of getting home, finding out the fate of her Uncle Arnon, and getting back to her old life.

Sebastien’s eyes opened and he stared into Meghan’s, almost as if he could actually see her. But there was a gloss over his eyes like he was stuck in a waking dream. His hand reached out, meaning to touch her. Meghan wanted desperately to call out to him, and for him to hear her. She even heard her voice calling out to him in her mind.

“Meghan?” he whispered. “Is that you?”

Had he actually heard her? Sebastien looked around as if searching for the voice he so longed to hear.

“I miss you,” she told him.

“I miss you too, more than you can even imagine,” he replied. There was a dreamy look in his eye like he thought he was hallucinating.

Just hearing his voice sent her heart strumming and her thoughts into overdrive. Her concentration failed and she lost the vision. Or connection. Or whatever it was that had just happened. She tried to get it back but to no avail.

What did this mean? Could she use Firemancy to speak to people?

Was it even real, or just a vision she created to comfort herself?

Was it possible to reach out to him, or others? Like Kanda, or her uncle if he was still alive?

There was so much she did not know about Firemancy.

Was it possible she could even use her power to return home?

More importantly, she wondered, did she want to go home?

Could she go home?

Even once they found out their uncle’s fate, she would still be a Firemancer. She still needed training. She still needed Juliska Blackwell for that.

Both she and Colin were now deeply rooted in their new lives.

Would their uncle want them to come home, or stay?

Nona rubbed her body against Meghan’s contorted face and licked away a falling tear. When she lifted her head, her gaze landed on Juliska Blackwell.

Sighing, Meghan made her decision.

She would stay.

CHAPTER 17

A Fiery Vision….

Meghan Jacoby reached the top of the hillside and marched methodically down to the open field below. The crisp breeze of autumn which she normally would have enjoyed, whisked through her flame red hair, unnoticed. She could not afford to notice anything. Or for something unexpected to break into the calm she’d gotten into her head. And heart.

She stuffed her fears into hiding.

Let go of the years that had passed and how they’d come to this moment.

Numbing herself to the task ahead.

Her target approached, unknowingly into a trap. As he drew near, she forced herself to smile. Surprised when it turned from forced, to real. A slight reprieve from what was coming. But to see him in front of her, with her own eyes… she let go of the paced march and swung her arms around him in embrace.

Colin.

Her brother.

She hadn’t seen him in months.

He stiffened, but relaxed, accepting her gesture and even returned it. Neither attempted to open the connection in their minds, but many unsaid words passed between them, strung out in the embrace so long overdue.

“I’ve missed you so much, Colin.” Meghan let go of him, for a brief moment, forgetting why she was here. That he was her target. The space that opened between them was like a wall of reminder, the relief at seeing him alive churning into something much more unsavory and sour.

She didn’t have much time.

He’d probe through her mind eventually.

Regardless, she maintained her welcoming persona and refused to let anything snap her out of her practiced ease.

“I’m sorry, Meghan.” Colin lifted a brow and shrugged unconcernedly. “I couldn’t take the risk. In the end, it’s better for us to stay in hiding.” The us, being him and Catrina.

“Are you both okay?” Meghan asked him. She reined in the unfortunate irony of that question, considering the reason for their meeting. But wouldn’t it seem unnatural if she did not ask? And again, genuine need to know overruled all else, just as when she’d first seen him a minute ago.

She was teetering on a precarious edge.

Her memories of the boy she once called little brother clouding her judgement.

She slammed that notion to the very depths of her soul. It would only lead to utter failure and destruction. And not just for herself, but to all.

There was a nudge at that block firmly in place in her mind. If Colin wanted in, he’d get in. But the pressure went away and he smiled, weakly.

“I’m fine. Catrina is… well.”

And not here, Meghan noticed. Although she imagined Catrina was close, probably invisible unless she wanted to be seen.

There was a half-attempt at a laugh. Colin eyed his sister, that familiar gleam she recognized as her brother, appearing. “Can you believe where life has taken us, Meghan? Could you ever have imagined this?”

“No. Not in a hundred years could I have imagined this. It’s a long way from our travels with Uncle Arnon. Or even when we first started living with the Svoda.”

Guilt rose again.

No.

Imagining what I’m about to do is not something I could have thought up ever, even in my wildest dreams.

She hung tight to the thought, keeping it securely locked in her own mind. Her outward appearance, unchanging. Under her skin, in her heart, she wanted to run away. Shout to her brother, this is a trap. Neither was an option.

“I was hoping to see Catrina, too. It really has been too long.” Much longer than she’d even gone without seeing Colin.

“She is…” her brother trailed off, face, flat.

Meghan panicked when he did not answer right away. Did he suspect something? She forced the panic down, swallowed it like sour milk. But Colin smiled. No, beamed, was more like it.

“I imagined this moment for months now, and I guess the best way to explain is to show you.”

So she was here. How fortunate, and misfortunate. Meghan had been afraid they might never find Catrina after today.

There was a giddy sort of twinkle in Colin’s eyes. “We refuse to be apart. She refuses to leave my side, and she puts up with a lot you know. I mean, I have killed her three times.” His new favorite sick joke. He shrugged as if to say, what can you do? Magic is crazy like that.

Meghan laughed, as real as one could in this strange situation.

Colin waved his hand and a moment later Catrina’s silver hair and dark cloak popped out of nowhere, next to Colin. She rushed forward to embrace Meghan as if no time had passed, and all the terrible things that had happened, had never been.

Meghan soaked in the moment. If only she could go back. And stop Colin from saving Catrina… maybe these last years would never have happened.

“I cannot tell you what it means for us to see you,” cried Catrina, happily.

“Life is too short,” responded Meghan in a rush of breath at the ease of Catrina’s welcome. “No matter what has happened in the past, you are my family, and I love you both, very much.”

And that much was true. For all their flaws, she did honestly love them both. Colin, because he was and always would be her brother, and Catrina because Colin loved her.

Meghan’s eyes filled with tears. She took a deep breath and bit her tongue, trying to retain her composure, and allowed Catrina to take her place by Colin’s side.

It was that same love that brought her to this current task.

This terrible thing she was about to do. The ultimate betrayal. A necessary one.

She swallowed, hard, keeping her thoughts blocked. Meghan could sense Colin’s attempts to penetrate them; she was weakening. Needed to get a move on before the plan was crushed right before her eyes. Complete the mission. Get it done.

Catrina gathered Colin’s hand in hers. “Would you like to tell her our news, or should I?”

“News?” questioned Meghan.

Colin’s eyes gleamed and he motioned for Catrina to share her secret. Meghan watched as she removed the bulky cloak. Heart sinking downward, straight through her body into a puddle on the ground below her feet.

Ivan Crane’s constant warning rang like warning bells.

“Be prepared for something to take you off guard.”

So many times, he’d repeated this during their rehearsals for this confrontation.

“It’s bound to happen and you cannot lose control.”

Ivan’s warnings could not have prepared her for what she was now witnessing. Meghan’s legs nearly faltered.

“Catrina… you’re… you’re pregnant.”

“Yes. Isn’t it wonderful?”

Meghan’s control unraveled. The block in her mind dissolving, her thoughts free for her brother to read. She staggered, raising her arms to steady herself.

“Oh, Colin. I didn’t know. I swear it.” Not that it would have changed anything in the end. And now, Meghan had just destroyed months of preparation. Along with many lives. Most definitely including her own.

But how could she go through with it? This wasn’t just Colin and Catrina, but an innocent new life caught in the middle.

Colin’s face spoke it all.

No more gleam over his news about Catrina.

Or smile due to seeing his sister, believing this an honest attempt at rebuilding what was broken between them.

“How. Could. You?” The venom lashed out at Meghan. She flinched, no longer able to contain the fear of the brother she had once thought it was her job to protect.

“I’m sorry. I really am. I had no idea she was pregnant, Colin.”

Catrina stood at his side like a statue, bewildered.

The ground beneath Meghan’s feet began to rumble as Colin’s eyes turned blood red, indicating he was losing control as well. His fists balled up tightly, and he rocked back and forth.

“Why are you people always trying to kill us?” he shouted in angry heaving breaths. “When will you learn you’d all be better off if you just left us alone?” He turned to Catrina. “I’m sending you away so you don’t get hurt, again.”

Before Colin could act, Meghan withdrew a long, silver blade and lunged at her brother. Out of instinct, to save the man she loved though he did not need it, Catrina leapt in the way. The knife plunged directly into her heart.

Death was quick.

But her eyes begged to understand why as she took her final breath. It was what they had hoped for, Meghan and Ivan. In all their planning, this was the best scenario: for Catrina to offer her life to save Colin’s.

Meghan withdrew the dagger, bewildered at what she had done.

Breathe, and focus, she reminded herself brutally. The job is not finished yet!

Colin, in angst of seeing his beloved Catrina slump to the ground, fell to her side, and although clearly furious over the act did not look worried in the least over her death.

Meghan was prepared for the magical dome that materialized around both she and her brother, blocking anything or anyone else from getting in, or out.

She had expected this, too.

Just the two of them.

No one else.

At first, Colin just stared at Catrina’s lifeless body. He touched her swollen belly, laying his head on it as if to listen. Everything had changed after she had taken over Colin’s life. There was no more Colin Jacoby. She was Colin’s life, completely and unconditionally; one could not exist without the other. And for holding onto that unconditional love, they would both pay the ultimate price.

It was unfair. Meghan had said it many times. Unfair that her brother and the woman he loved were cursed by a power they never asked for, and could not control.

Meghan still held the bloody knife that had taken Catrina’s life. She could barely catch her breath, and questioned whether she could go through with the final part. But if she didn’t act while Colin was still distracted, it would be too late.

She let the silver blade slide to the ground and removed another weapon from her pocket. A white dagger made out of bone. A special weapon made especially for Colin.

Movement outside the magical dome.

A magical army led by Ivan Crane.

But all their power combined not enough to stop the power locked inside the dome.

But the army was their only viable Plan B, should Meghan fail. However, if she failed, everyone on that hill would die, including Ivan. As well as Nona, her loyal Catawitch who paced at Ivan’s feet, anxious to be back by Meghan’s side.

“Do it. Now.” Ivan’s voice was firm but even. And sure. It grounded Meghan, but did not stop the tears that flowed freely. Maybe Colin would take her life and end the torment she knew would follow if she survived this mess.

Colin rose up from Catrina and faced his sister.

Ivan and Nona sensed Meghan losing her nerve.

“Remember!” Ivan shouted at her.

Meghan caught his eyes. And nodded.

Colin laughed. Wickedly.

“Never in my wildest dreams did I think this day would come, and it would be you and Ivan Crane, working together. Against me. They cannot touch me in here. But don’t worry, Sis.” He stalked closer. “I’ll take care of them when I’m through with you.”

“I don’t know what to say, Colin. I am sorry, but I have no choice.” Her voice was shaky, but truthful.

“No choice?” he mocked. “And what exactly are you going to do to me? You never were all that good at magic. And you’re definitely no match for me. None of you are.”

He was no longer the Colin Jacoby she had grown up with.

No longer the Colin Jacoby she used to protect from bullies.

And no longer the Colin Jacoby she had once shared her most intimate thoughts, fears, and dreams with.

He had been changed, by powerful magic and his love for Catrina.

Meghan looked away from Colin, ready for whatever terror was inevitably to come.

The pain seared through her veins like a knife. She doubled over, unable to scream. Or plead for him to stop.

“Stop this, Colin!” demanded Ivan on her behalf.

Colin snapped his head in Ivan’s direction and he instantly fell to the same fate as Meghan, dropping to the ground, writhing in agony.

No one dared touch him.

Courage of the army, wavered.

Colin almost made the magical dome soundproof but decided he enjoyed that everyone could hear the pain he was causing. A fearful reminder of what was about to happen to all of them.

Meghan’s pain subsided, but she saw that Ivan’s did not.

“Forget about me,” Ivan told her.

Meghan looked away from him, crouched, and stared down at the ground.

“You can’t kill me, Meghan.” Colin stared down his sister. “I know you too well. You always thought you were the strong one. The brave one. The daring one who’d do whatever it took, to survive. Turns out you were the weak one, after all.”

“Whatever you say, Colin. I don’t have any fight left in me,” she lied. “I’m sorry I killed her, but I had no other choice.” She kept her gaze downward.

“Why would you even attempt taking her from me?” he questioned. “You know it is a pointless endeavor.”

Meghan refused to answer. Her heart was beating so hard she felt sure it would burst through her skin.

“Look at me!” Colin demanded with such fury that she instantly lifted her gaze, locking in on the betrayal staring back at her. He invaded her mind, easily listening to her thoughts battling each other for dominance.

You’re not my brother anymore.

I can’t believe I killed her.

Don’t give up.

Too many have already suffered.

You know what has to be done! Do it!

Colin’s stare throttled toward deadly.

The horrific pain returned and Meghan went flat to the ground, unable to move or breathe, but through it all, her grip remained tight around the bone dagger blade. She did not know how much longer she would live, but she had to finish her mission.

In some seeming moment of weakness, Colin’s anger diminished as he appeared to have an inward struggle with the idea of killing his own sister. The pain stopped. Meghan rolled onto her back, lungs working hard to find adequate air.

Two dark eyes beamed down, Colin a tower over her.

Meghan’s hope was premature.

“I believe I’ll bring Catrina back now so she can watch me avenge her death. She loved you like a sister. You owe her an apology before I kill you.”

The struggle Meghan thought she had seen in him was not there.

“Even you, Colin Jacoby,” Meghan started boldly, “cannot bring back the dead who have given their life to save another.” She let that statement sink in. “Catrina knowingly sacrificed her life so you could live.”

Colin’s neck twisted his deadly glare staring down to his beloved.

Could this be true?

Sacrifice was not reversible?

“I don’t believe you.”

“Then try it. Bring her back.”

He was more powerful than any one human should ever be, but he was not all-powerful and was about to learn this lesson in a painful manner. One in which his fury would instant and unforgiving.

Colin bent over Catrina’s lifeless body. In his mind be pictured her alive and at his side.

No breath.

No movement.

“Live!” he ordered Catrina’s limp body. An order his words normally obeyed.

This was it.

Meghan’s one moment to end a future reign of terror and brutality.

The one moment when Colin would be distracted from all else but Catrina.

Meghan rolled to her stomach and bounded to her feet. With a swift unyielding action, she plunged the dagger into Colin’s back and straight through his heart.

One fatal wound, from which he could not recover.

The bone in the dagger like a poison to the magic that had claimed her brother’s innocence.

A wave of shock surged through her.

His. Not hers.

Colin’s memories flooded her mind, ones they shared as children, and new ones she had never seen before. So many from before he’d been poisoned by the powerful magic that had taken over.

Meghan wondered briefly, if in her moment of death, this is what it would feel like. She stored the rush of memories, the good and the bad; it was the least she could do for the brother she loved so dearly. The one she loved enough to kill, in order to save him from a future the innocent Colin would never have wanted.

He slumped to the ground, next to Catrina and her unborn child.

All dead.

Colin Jacoby, her brother, dead.

Killed by the hands of his sister and once protector.

He was no longer present in Meghan’s mind. Their connection forever broken. She had never wanted to experience it again; his absence, and the emptiness it left behind. This time, it was for good. He would not return. She would never again hear his thoughts or be comforted by his presence.

The magical barrier which Colin had created vanished with his final breath, and Ivan and Nona rushed to Meghan’s side.

No cheers resounded in the field of victory.

Only whimpers over the lives that had to be ended.

Ivan Crane brought Meghan Jacoby close to his chest, holding onto her as if her life might end if he did not.

“You did what had to be done.”

Meghan could not breathe.

She could not see.

She had committed the ultimate betrayal.

She may have destroyed the evil that had taken control of the world, but that evil had taken control of her brother.

“She was pregnant, Ivan. We killed an innocent child.”

“It is regretful,” he whispered grimly. His hands found the sides of her head and he forced her to look into his eyes. “They hid that secret well, but it changed nothing. Had we allowed that child to be born, it would have suffered the same fate. If not by our hands, by someone else.”

Sadly, so, this was a kinder fate.

Meghan dropped her gaze. Ivan, his hands.

“We both knew you were the only one who could get close enough, Meghan. I am so sorry it had to be you. If I could have done it for you…” the pain etched in his voice was heartbreaking to listen to. And the ruthless reality of the lives she had taken was more than Meghan could bear. Her tears turned to sobs. Her head fell against Ivan’s chest, her mind reaching out for the brother who was no longer alive to hear her.

Ivan wrapped his arms wrapped around her, knowing there was nothing he could say to ease her pain. After a few minutes, he helped her stand.

The army stood behind them, unsure of what to do next.

Meghan closed her eyes, unable to witness Colin and Catrina, lifeless, but she would never forget. Her mind’s eye saw the knife stabbing them, the sights and sounds emblazoned into her memory.

Her head grew dizzy and her body gave out.

Ivan swooped her into his arms before she fell, and gently kissed her forehead. She’d saved the world, but she might now be lost to it. He’d do all within his power to make sure that did not happen, and carried her away from the memories she would never forget.

A flame flickered, casting a woman’s silhouette against a cave wall.

“This is a future I cannot allow to happen,” she whispered to the shadows. This alarming vision of what was to come had been given for a reason. As a chance to stop it. To alter its course. To give all involved a second chance to choose differently.

With a better outcome?

Was there really a way to stop this future?

The woman, a Firemancer, cast her long glance to the candle of the daughter she’d believed dead for years. It was still lit. Burning brightly. However, the vision she had just witnessed was devastating, and her heart was heavy with the weight of it.

She leapt to her feet, dashing through the rows of lit candles, searching for one in the shape of a young man. She found it and knelt down on the cold ground in front of it.

“I will not allow this future to take place. But if I’m to succeed in changing this future, I will need help.” As she was stuck, unable to leave the prison she’d ended up in. Too much was at stake to try to escape now.

She lit the candle in front of her. The flame a conduit straight to the young man she believed was her one chance. She peered into the flames, whispering.

“Hear me, child.”

The young man in the flame lay sleeping in bed. He stirred but did not wake.

“Hear me,” she repeated. “You must find me.”

The young man replied in his sleep, his voice slurred. “Where must I go?”

“When you awake, you will know where to find me.”

“Why must I find you?” the boy asked.

“Because I can show you, Sebastien Jendaya, how to save the ones you lost and love.”

Sebastien did not answer. His eyes darted back and forth under closed eyelids, dreaming vividly of a vast forest leading to the entrance of a cave.

CHAPTER 18

“We have been walking non-stop for an hour,” groaned Meghan Jacoby, nearly dropping her bags from exhaustion.

“I’m aware,” cracked her brother, Colin. “I’ve been listening to you complain about it the entire time.”

Meghan responded with a figurative sticking out of her tongue in his mind.

She plodded alongside Colin near the back of the caravan as they headed toward their new home, both glad to be out of Limbo after only narrowly escaping from Eidolon’s Valley and the clutches of the Goblin King… now deceased, a fact only Colin and his hidden dream girl, Catrina Flummer, we were aware of.

Limbo held no chance of escape for Colin and he was thrilled to be out of it.

He’d kept Catrina hidden with the invisibility spell. All the while wishing he could do the same with himself. There was no escape from the inevitable questions and stares that followed the Svoda learning that he, a magical newcomer, had killed a Scratcher. A feat never accomplished before even by the most powerful of the Svoda. Not even their Queen, Juliska Blackwell.

Having Catrina securely behind him gave him the strength to continue; rescuing her was worth every awed and incredulous stare.

Ivan Crane followed cautiously, a few steps behind them all. Although he could not see Catrina at Colin’s side, he knew she was there and appeared reluctant to allow too much distance between them. Meghan, as well as Colin, knew Ivan well enough at this point to know how badly he wanted Catrina to tell him everything she knew about his mother.

“We’re almost there now,” they all heard someone announce, up ahead. Many sighs of relief echoed through the weary travelers, many of whom still nursed injuries from the battle with Eidolon. Where there was, however, was a secret. After the battle, during their time in Limbo, the Viancourt and Juliska had decided where to go next but had not shared the information with anyone.

The caravan stepped out of the dark forest they had journeyed through and into a clearing that glistened with a cover of recently fallen rain. Looking overhead at the swirling cloudy gloom in the sky, it looked like it might rain again at any minute.

Odd, thought Meghan. It was completely dry in the woods. She assumed the treetops were too thick to let any rain down through. Or light. It had been eerily dark in those woods, and therefore, though gloomy skied, the brightness of the clearing blinded them all.

Everyone stopped, huddled at the entrance to the clearing. Each member regaining their visibility. And rather than continuing into the clearing and unpacking, no one moved. Hardly a breath was heard. Instead, they stared in speechless dread at an unexpected sight.

Fire had swept through the clearing, leaving behind only remnants of the huts that should have been their new homes. Smoke smoldered on the wet ground. This was a recent attack. The previous occupants: other Svoda, who were not expected to be here.

Sickeningly, belongings from the previous tenants lay strewn about the clearing as if someone had been searching for something. At the same time indicating that the people living in the huts had either no chance of escape, or had made such a hasty retreat they had left everything behind.

Juliska Blackwell, Banon of the Svoda Gypsies, took a few steps forward, followed by her personal Balaton, Jelen and Jenner Wandrer. They were brutish looking men, and also brothers.

“Everyone, stay here,” she ordered softly, in as much disbelief and concern as the rest of the group.

“Could this be a trap?” asked Jelen, as she ventured into the clearing.

“I don’t know,” she answered truthfully. “You two, check the perimeter. Once we know it’s safe, we will allow the rest to enter.”

Her personal Balaton left her side and examined the entire clearing. There was no sign of a trap. Or life. Or anything that indicated what had occurred in the meadow, other than destruction.

When her Balaton returned and gave the okay, she motioned for her people to follow. They did so, silently, in awe of the devastation that lay before them. Fear, expanding, with each step that brought them deeper into the clearing.

Ivan sped up to get closer to Juliska. Meghan did the same. Colin gladly lagged behind, and sadly, glad the attention was no longer on him. The Mochrie family was right in front of Colin. Jae had been quiet and distant since leaving Eidolon’s Valley, and during the walk to the clearing.

Everyone gasped, and froze, a woman crying out in angst.

She left the huddle inching their way into the clearing, her body sinking downward, her knees splattering into a muddy puddle. She grasped a folded blanket that had been dropped and left behind.

“This blanket belongs to my daughter. I made it for her unborn child before we left our island.” The woman’s statement confirmed the Svoda’s worst fear: the belongings definitely belonged to another Svoda caravan.

“So where is everyone?” It was Billie Sadorus who asked the question they were all thinking.

No one dared reply.

They continued deeper into the clearing, looking for any obvious clues. The huddle breaking up into smaller groups, no one willing to stay alone. Except for Colin, but he remained close to the Mochrie’s nonetheless, at their encouragement to do so.

Thirty minutes later after searching all the belongings and what was left of the huts, there was no additional evidence to explain what happened. Just the same ominous scene: smoldering fire, strewn belongings left in a hurry, and no sign of life.

Juliska gathered them all together.

“Initiated members, organize into your zones at once, we will meet within the hour. Non-Initiated members, set up temporary living quarters away from the devastation.” She paused, her face set in determination. “We will discover what has happened here. We will not leave until we do.”

The caravan buzzed, nervously obeying their leader’s orders. They set up a cascade of tents, arranging other supplies, setting up in the only corner of the clearing not covered in smoldering fires or haphazardly discarded belongings.

The Balaton set up a larger tent for the Initiated to meet, which stood in between the tents for living in, and the devastation in the clearing. In the center of their new tent town, a cantina began to take shape.

Meghan rejoined Colin and helped the Mochries set up their tent. Exactly an hour later, all Initiated members headed for the large meeting tent, leaving everyone else to finish unpacking.

The meeting was surprisingly short. Around thirty minutes. Meghan and Colin had expected it to go on for hours. When it ended, everyone gathered in the cantina.

“The Viancourt will vote now,” Ivan informed Meghan, Colin, and Jae, upon seeing them.

“On what?” Jae asked him.

“We’ll all find out soon,” Ivan replied, not revealing anything discussed in the meeting.

A few minutes later, Pantin Hollee exited the tent, ready with an announcement.

“All zone leaders met and spoke their views, and the Viancourt has taken a vote and decided unanimously that as of this moment, the following rules will be strictly enforced.”

The people were silent as she spoke.

“No one is to leave this clearing without the direct permission of the Viancourt. A curfew is set for sunset, meaning you must all be in your tents by the time the sun is down, and no one shall use magic unless instructed by the Viancourt to do so. The Balaton,” she continued, “are setting up special measures, which will track any and all magic that has been, or is used, in this clearing. Anyone discovered using magic will be considered as interfering with this investigation, and will be promptly and severely punished.”

Pantin Hollee paused. Breath heavy, and drawn out.

“These rules are necessary if we are to discover the terrible truth about what has taken place here.”

The group shouted their agreement. These rules seemed a small price to pay for the answers they all desperately wanted.

“Now disperse,” exclaimed Pantin Hollee. “Tomorrow at first light, all zone leaders will attend a mandatory meeting to discuss further developments and plans. Until then, keep your eyes and ears open, and most of all, be safe.”

CHAPTER 19

Colby and his Catawitch, Elisha, trudged up a steep hill. There was no path to follow and he trudged through the tall, swaying grasses, up, up, and up, until at the top he came to two trees. Thickly rounded trunks were telling of the aged nature of the trees. However, they were straight and tall, and the branches struck out like tendrils, entwined around each other creating a gated-like appearance. The corner of Colby’s mouth turned up slightly. His bright blue eyes peered sideways at Elisha.

“You know what to do.”

His Catawitch reached out with a front paw and extended a claw, scratching Colby’s hand. He winced only slightly, allowing the blood to pool in his palm. He stood in between the two trees, allowing the blood to pour out of his palm and onto the ground.

The instant it hit the earth a voice echoed.

“Welcome home young Master. Your blood is true and you may enter.”

Elisha jumped into Colby’s arms and began licking his wounded hand.

“Terrible! Vile! Appalling!” she cattishly admonished. “Requiring a blood sacrifice every time you come home.”

“Father has to be sure it’s really me, Elisha. You know this. It’s not appalling, it’s smart.”

“Still, it’s cruel that I have to hurt my Master each time he comes home.”

“But I’ve got you to heal me, don’t I?” he reminded her.

Elisha had already healed his wounded hand, using her Catawitch magic to do so. She jumped down, parading alongside him.

They no longer stood atop a lonely hill, but rather at the entrance of a vast estate. Colby stepped onto the cobblestone driveway, soon crossing a small wooden bridge. A stream trickled underneath, feeding the surrounding lush gardens with water.

“Ah, welcome home Master Colby,” a voice spoke just after he crossed the bridge. Colby turned to see an older man sitting on an upside down bucket, with his gloved hands elbow deep into another steaming bucket. The foul stench quickly found Colby’s nose.

“I’ll never understand my father’s love of gardens,” he droned.

The man got up off his bucket and leisurely made his way toward Colby. Manure still covered his elbow-length gloves.

“Your father has good taste, young Master. Knows good food when he’s had it! Would you want to live off that stuff the others call food? Where they got the idea to use magic to grow their food I’ll never figure out! Only had to try it once to see just how clearly using magic to grow food is about as idiotic as digging a water well in a sandbox! Nope. I’ll be your father’s gardener till my death, and happy to do it.” He went back to his smelly, steaming bucket and left Colby to his own business. From the looks of it, death was not far away. The gardener had aged even in the days Colby had been gone. How was that even possible? To witness aging before one’s eyes.

It was a subject for another time. He had news to share with his father. News he hoped would please his father immensely.

He appeared at the entrance to the main house, a powerful presence awaiting the arrival of his son. Colby’s own father had a gaunt, aged face, but more so like an old soul than the worn out leather look the gardener had going on. His father’s gaze remained flat as he approached the house. If you could call it a house… it towered well above the tree line. A hidden castle of stone and glass.

“Hello Father,” greeted Colby. “I have news.”

Jurekai Fazendiin, the unspoken ruler of the immortal Grosvenor, motioned for his son to follow him, but said nothing.

Colby knew the drill well. He followed his father down a long corridor knowing he would not speak of business until in the one room he had guaranteed with absolute certainty, was safe for important conversations.

The long corridor opened to an oval room with ceilings a good thirty feet above Colby’s head. The room and walls were bare, except for a line of stained glass that cut across the middle. The glass ended on a portrait. Fazendiin stared fondly at the woman portrayed in the stained glass. She was dark haired, pale skinned, and her head tilted to one side, leaning against a pillow, sleeping.

“Mother,” spoke Fazendiin gently. “Wake up, mother.”

Light emanated through the window, and the woman opened her eyes. She noted Colby standing a few feet away.

“My grandson, home at last.”

The woman nodded curtly at Fazendiin. Their appearance here meant they needed special entrance into the safe room. But before this happened, the Grosvenor sank to a knee and bowed before the portrait. Colby repeated his father’s actions.

“I swear vengeance upon those that have done this to you, Mother! One day I will find a way to free you.” Fazendiin arose.

Colby followed.

“One day you will fulfill your promise, my son. Now enter.” She outstretched her arms as an orange and gold light shined forth from her body in the glass. Fazendiin stepped into the light, followed by his son.

They entered into an oval, fire lit room. There were two chairs sitting on each side of the fireplace. Fazendiin sat in one of them, motioning for his son to sit in the other.

Colby, eager to announce his news, did not wait for his father to ask how his venture had gone. “The Svoda arrived at the destroyed camp earlier today, just as expected. They’re definitely sticking around.”

“You have done well, Son. Soon, we will not only have our hands on the Magicante, but the Projector as well.”

Colby beamed. A pleased father was a good thing indeed.

He wanted to ask what the plans were for this book, the Magicante, and why his father wanted it so badly. And what he expected to do with a Projector, being they were rumored to be unstoppable, uncontrollable, and unpredictable once they reached maturity. But he’d learned long ago not to bother, his father would share when ready, and only when ready.

“Now that the plan is in motion, Son, I believe it is time to let the others play it out. You have been absent from your schooling for too long now.”

This was unexpected. And sobering. Colby had hoped once he’d proven his usefulness to his father school would be indefinitely postponed, if not permanently canceled.

“Father, couldn’t I just finish this one task? And then go back to school?” he pleaded uselessly.

Jurekai shook his head as he spoke. “You have done the hard part. The rest of this task will simply unfold. Finishing your schooling is just as vital as any task I have ever asked of you. I want you to be ready for your future, and there are things you have not yet learned.”

Colby sighed. He knew no amount of pleading would change his father’s mind. But back to school? He despised the thought of being stuck behind a desk and books. There had been a time when he had enjoyed school, but that was when his mother was allowed to teach him. She was gone now. He had not seen her in three years.

“I have found a new teacher for you,” his father continued. “I think you will like this one.”

“Great,” Colby replied with fake enthusiasm. With each new teacher, he was never sure whether to prepare to be relieved or petrified. His previous teacher had been impatient, mean, and demanding, but mostly, she had smelled old and musty.

“Your new classes begin tomorrow morning. Nine a.m. sharp.”

“Yes, Father,” answered Colby.

It looked like his task, and any fun outside the estate, was finished for now.

CHAPTER 20

Meghan Jacoby awoke, confused by her surroundings. Nona’s head lifted down by her feet and the memories came flooding back in. First night in the devastated encampment.

“You’d think after more than a year of being on the move, I’d be used to waking up in strange places.” Meghan lay on a cot inside a tent, alongside Jae and Mireya Mochrie.

Colin had opted not to sleep in the tent, but rather outside, underneath the stars. Of course, this had nothing to do with his desire to sleep outdoors, but only to do with Catrina Flummer. Sharing a room with three others, with one of them being Mireya, unaware of Catrina, made him uncomfortable. Therefore, he opted to sleep outside where he could speak to Catrina whenever the coast was clear.

Meghan’s body begged her to return to slumber, but outside the tent, footsteps already bustled across the camp, and voices echoed into the tent boosting her curiosity.

The noise awoke Jae and Mireya as well.

Meghan sighed, pushing off her blanket. There was no need to dress as she had not bothered to undress the night before.

“Morning guys,” she muttered sleepily.

Mireya answered back before scurrying out of the room, asking her mother if she needed any help. Meghan overheard but did not listen for the reply.

Jae sat on the edge of his bed, looking as ragged as Meghan felt.

“So Jae, will we have any part to play in figuring out what happened to the other group?”

“Don’t know actually. I assume they’ll keep us busy doing something.”

Whenever Meghan and Jae happened to be alone together, she could not help but try to prod him into talking; still hoping he might divulge whatever torment he was hiding, and finally put an end to the nightmarish visions she kept having about him.

“Creepy, isn’t it?” she suddenly said with a shiver. “Finding out three months passed while we were in Limbo. It felt like three hours.”

Jae perked up the littlest bit. “Especially since Banon Blackwell didn’t even know about that,” he added. Which he and a few others had found surprising, but just because she was their leader didn’t mean she knew all. And Jae shut down again, a perplexed glower on his face as he headed into the outer room to join his family.

Foiled again! Meghan would have to try getting him to talk, later.

“Good, you’re up,” Sheila said upon seeing Jae. “Mireya and I are about to go help serve breakfast, and after that, I’ll need you to keep watch on your sister while your father and I attend a zone meeting.”

“Sure, Mom. I got it.”

She gave him a quick pat on the shoulder and a smile and departed with Mireya at her heels.

Meghan’s stomach growled. “I always get so hungry when the weather is cooler,” she complained.

“You know, I’m starving this morning, too. Maybe our bodies know we’ve got three months’ worth of eating to catch up on,” Jae suggested, his mood brightening at the idea of gorging on food.

“Let’s go before it gets too crowded.” Meghan bounded out of the tent into the daylight. If you could call it that. The foggy haze had not lifted, leaving the grayness hovering in the sky above, like gloom.

There was already a line forming in the cantina. Sheila and Mireya served food alongside Billie Sadorus. An ashy smell fought hard to overpower the cooked food; fires still smoldered here and there, serving as a constant reminder of the eerie task ahead.

Meghan glanced around for Colin but did not see him. She searched in her mind for his thoughts and located him sitting behind a large boulder near the edge of the clearing.

“Morning Colin,” she sent him, quickly adding, “Catrina too.”

“Join us once you get breakfast,” Colin sent her.

“So maybe you don’t look like you’re talking to yourself,” Meghan jested impishly.

“Very funny, Sis! And hey, grab a little something extra for Catrina. I think she needs to eat more.”

“Okay. See you in a minute.”

Meghan explained to Jae.

“I’ll grab a little extra too,” he offered.

As Meghan and Jae were about to hop into the back of the line, rushed footsteps hurried alongside them, pushing them out of the way and cutting in.

“Darcy,” muttered Meghan. “And Dulcy.” Daveena was not with them.

The duo pushed aside two other younger children, grabbed a plate of food, and pushed their way out of the line. As they walked back by Meghan and Jae, they stopped.

“I don’t wait in line behind ditch-witches,” sneered Darcy.

She did not permit her eloquently spoken friend to add what would have surely been a witty retort, and instead, shoved a piece of bread into Dulcy’s mouth, motioning sharply for her to follow.

Meghan and Jae shared a, whatever, eye roll, and grabbed breakfast, making a beeline for Colin. Midway there, Meghan had to stop when a woman blocked her path. It was the same woman who had discovered the blanket the previous day upon entering the clearing. An item she had apparently not let go of and was still clinging to as if her daughter’s life depended on it.

“You’re a Firemancer,” the woman said as if to start a conversation. She added nothing more. Her tired eyes bored into Meghan’s searching for the answer to a question she had not yet asked.

“Um, yes,” Meghan finally returned, unsure how else to respond.

“Can’t you see what has happened here? Can’t you tell me what has happened to my daughter?”

The air sucked out of Meghan’s lungs.

“Please, tell me. I must know,” the woman begged.

The crowd quieted, all eyes staring intently at Meghan.

Is this something I could see? Is this what is expected from a Firemancer?

Was everyone waiting for her to see something?

Wouldn’t they all be expecting this from Juliska? Their leader?

Jae came to her rescue. “You know that being a seer doesn’t work like that. Besides, you know if Meghan did see something it would be directly reported to Banon Blackwell.”

This answer did not quench the woman’s desire.

“Why can’t it work like that? I want to know what’s happened to my daughter,” her voice started to shake. “Why won’t you just tell me?” she beseeched Meghan.

“I’m sorry,” said Meghan, stepping back.

Just then, two members of the Balaton came running around the corner.

The woman began to cry.

“Let me take you to your husband,” one of them said calmly.

“I just want to know,” she sobbed.

He smiled understandingly and took hold of her, gently walking away from the cantina.

“Go back to whatever you were doing,” the second Balaton ordered the onlookers, at the same time motioning for Meghan and Jae to wait.

“Sorry about that,” he aimed toward Meghan. “Husband says she’s been inconsolable all night.”

“It’s okay,” Meghan stated. “She’s upset.”

“Don’t think twice about it,” he added with a wink. “Just let us handle it. Keeping the peace, that’s what we do.”

Meghan nodded. She and Jae continued onward, joining Colin and the invisible Catrina, taking refuge behind the rock at the edge of the clearing.

“Can you really do that?” Colin asked her.

“See what she wants about her daughter? No. I don’t think so anyway.”

The incident left her appetite dulled.

“Don’t worry about it,” her brother insisted. “None of this is your fault.”

“He’s right,” agreed Jae.

Regardless, Meghan handed Colin most of her food for Catrina, no longer hungry. It was strange to see food disappearing into a mouth only Colin could see.

Meghan snapped her head, fixing her gaze on a spot just into the woods behind them.

“What?” Colin asked.

Meghan relaxed her gaze. “Nothing. Jumpy I guess. Thought I saw a shadow. There’s nothing there though.” She nodded in the direction she’d been looking.

Colin, Catrina, and Jae each looked as well but saw nothing.

Jae cleared his throat. “Not to change the subject or reiterate points we already know,” he lowered is voice, “but, be careful. I think the Balaton are spying on people.”

“I thought they weren’t using magic,” Colin brought up, having seen the Balaton walking through the clearing, rather than popping in, as usual. He had hoped this would make it simpler to keep Catrina hidden.

“Not supposed to be, but times are crazy. I just wouldn’t rule it out.”

Colin nodded that he understood, sighing deeply. Catrina grasped his hand and squeezed. He had to figure out a way to keep her safe. Even invisible, it was still dangerous.

“Ouch,” winced Meghan. A leaf hit the side of her head and fell into her lap. There was a message on it.

“Like I said,” Jae stated. “Always know how to find us.”

Meghan picked up the leaf and read the message to herself.

“Well, I am outta here. Jul… The Banon would like to see me,” she told them all.

“You can stop calling her Banon,” smirked Jae. “You don’t have to call her that on my account.”

“Sorry, I was trying to stay formal when I talk about her in public.”

“Yeah, but she’s your teacher now, too. I get it.”

“In that case, I’m off to see Juliska,” she restated.

Meghan swore she saw Colin shudder from the corner of her eye as she walked away.

CHAPTER 21

Meghan made her way through the smoldering clearing to the opposite side, where Juliska’s tent had been raised, and as usual, being guarded by Jelen and Jenner Wandrer. As Meghan arrived, Pantin Hollee came skirting out of the tent’s entrance.

“Oh, good! You got the Banon’s note. You can see yourself inside, she’s waiting for you.” Hollee scurried away.

Before entering, Meghan wondered if she should say hello to Jelen and Jenner, but decided against it. Something about their steely poses gave her a chill.

She had expected to step inside the tent and see a lavish space and setting, mirroring the magical insides of the gypsy wagons, but instead, the setting was intimate. The furnishings sparse and simple: a long table with chairs, and a stove, which still threw off warmth even though the fire had clearly died, leaving behind just smoldering embers.

No one else had magic tents either, but being the Queen, Meghan had assumed she’d require more space. The tent had just two other rooms, both with closed canvas doors. Through the one on the right, Juliska’s head popped out.

“Would you please join me in my room, Meghan,” she spoke, getting immediately down to business. “There is something I wish to discuss with you.”

Meghan followed her into another sparsely furnished room, which included a bed covered in thick blankets, and three large travel trunks. One sat, closed, at the foot of Juliska’s bed. The second was sitting vertical, and open, serving as a closet. The third was also vertical, and oddly, had two ornate doors on each side.

That has to be a magical space. Wonder what’s in there? As if to answer Meghan’s question, Juliska stepped toward the trunk.

“The door on the right remains locked. However, the one on the left I believe you will find of great interest. But first, there is an urgent matter of which we must speak.” She sat on the edge of her bed and motioned for Meghan to join her.

She did so, fidgeting a little waiting for Juliska to speak.

Which she did not do.

She made to begin a few times but nothing came out.

The longer the silence continued, the more Meghan’s nerves fluttered, turning her thankfully empty stomach upside down.

Had the Balaton discovered Catrina?

Was he in some kind of trouble because he’d killed the Scratcher?

What would this mean for her brother?

Her heart skipped, but she tried to keep a straight face as she waited for Juliska to speak.

“I am afraid…” the Banon began and stopped, swallowing hard.

This can’t be good! Meghan’s thoughts raced quickly, debating whether she should speak up first, and admit that they brought Catrina back with them from Eidolon’s Valley.

“I am afraid,” began the Banon again, “that I have a difficult favor to ask of you, Meghan. But I would not ask unless I had exhausted all other options.”

Meghan’s heart slowed back to a normal rhythm for just a moment. This could not have anything to do with Catrina, or her brother. Not that it sounded any less frightening.

Juliska bounced off the bed, pacing her room.

“I must stress the importance to you, Meghan, that anything we discuss here in this room is strictly between the two of us. No one else. No one.”

Meghan’s eyes were wide with petrified curiosity now, her heart reclaiming its quickened pace.

Juliska’s body deflated. “I am completely freaking you out. I’m sorry, this was exactly what I wanted to avoid.” She took her seat again. The bed, stiff, barely depressing with the Queen’s weight.

“This room is my safe room. It is magically protected. Anything I say, or do, cannot be seen, overheard, or witnessed by anyone not in this room. In addition, to enter, you must be invited by me. Few people have this honor.” Another reminder of the importance of the moment.

Meghan nodded that she understood but was unable to find her voice to speak.

“The truth is, I need your help, Meghan. The kind of help only a Firemancer can offer. What I am about to tell you is a secret I have kept for many long months. Not even my loyal Pantin has been told.”

Meghan’s stomach did a lurch. What secret could Juliska possibly want to tell her, that she could not, or would not, tell another soul?

“I have not had a vision in over a year.”

Meghan had no response other than shock.

“I do not know what has caused this, but my visions have simply vanished,” Juliska continued. She let go of Meghan and started pacing the room again.

“I did not realize it was possible to lose them,” Meghan whispered.

“Nor did I. It is a first, as far as my knowledge is aware. Perhaps this lifestyle we lead is…” Juliska did not finish, her hand waving into the air like the answer might just pop into her mind. “Regardless of the reason, Meghan, when I discovered you were a Firemancer, I knew instantly I would come to rely on your visions if mine continued to fail. I am afraid to admit I have been rather selfish in my cause. My lack of vision is why I pushed your training along so quickly. This is why I allowed you to be Ivan Crane’s Learner Companion in Eidolon’s Valley. I will point out, that I would not have pushed if I was not one hundred percent confident you were up to the task.”

“I never feel that confident,” Meghan replied honestly.

“Which is what will make you a great Firemancer, Meghan.”

“How?”

“It shows me that you are not arrogant, and will not abuse the power that comes with being a Firemancer.”

Meghan’s heart nearly stopped. Power? What power? She saw visions. So far, mostly terrible visions about Jae Mochrie.

“Meghan, breathe, please,” pleaded Juliska.

Meghan did so, unaware she’d been holding it in.

“I know a thousand equally frightening and confusing thoughts are rushing through your brain right now. Would you like some time?”

“No,” exhaled Meghan. “I’m okay. Just, definitely caught me off guard. This was not what I expected in the least. Not that I expected anything specific, I just…”

“What I am about to ask of you, is again, too much, and certainly not simple. Moreover, I understand you have much yet to learn. We are living in desperate days, Meghan. Without my visions, I fear for the survival of my people. I need you to be my eyes. I need you to see what I cannot. Our very existence may well rely upon it.”

“That’s not adding any pressure or anything,” Meghan blurted without a second thought.

Juliska covered her mouth as if not to laugh.

“Sorry. Sometimes things just pop out.” Meghan hoped she had not offended. Juliska responded with an amused smile.

“I could have handled this much better. I’m lucky you didn’t run out of here and call me crazy.”

“You might be crazy,” Meghan responded despondently. “If you really think I’m ready for this.”

“I have complete confidence. You know, I was about your age when I began an apprenticeship with my own teacher. I wasn’t far past my fourteenth birthday myself. To be fair though, you are still new to this world, and I was aware from a young age what I was.”

“You had a Firemancer as a teacher then, too?” asked Meghan.

“A seer, yes. A Firemancer, no. Firemancy is not as common as you or I make it seem. My teacher was a Watermancer… she used water to see her visions, in the same manner we use fire. Did you know the seer gift is passed down from mothers only to their daughters?”

Meghan already knew this. However, it was Uncle Eddy, their ghostly, secret tutor in Grimble that had explained, so she pretended not to.

“So my mother was a Firemancer, too?”

“Do you know nothing of your mother at all?” prodded Juliska. “I have to admit I have been very curious. Especially since your gift came on so late in life.”

“So that’s not normal?”

“I’ve never seen it before. A gift like ours typically begins to show itself in some way or another when we are young children.”

“So much I don’t know. And as for my mother, I know about as much. She died with my father in an accident when Colin and I were still babies. My uncle raised us.” Meghan choked up for a moment, at the same time, wondering how much to share. “I’m pretty sure my uncle was clueless about all this magic stuff,” she lied.

It tore at her to do it, but talking about Uncle Arnon felt like a betrayal in a way. Whether he was dead, or by some miracle had survived the Scratcher attack and was alive.

“Does it ever seem to you, that the more you learn about the gift of sight, you know less and less about everything else in the world?” Meghan wrinkled her nose as if to say, does that even make any sense?

“Are you sure you’re only fourteen?” Juliska ribbed.

Meghan laughed shyly. “I think I’ve always been part teen wannabe, and part, I’ve lived forever.”

Juliska reached out and tucked a stray strand of hair back in place. Meghan shied away from the contact, not used to it, and yet a huge part of her craved it. Like she’d just talked about, she’d never known her mother. But she’d always wanted one.

This was business though. And Juliska was her teacher.

“If I can be honest, Meghan, getting this secret off my chest is more of a relief than I could have imagined. But I do not want you to be pressured into this. If you personally feel you are not ready, then that’s the end of it.”

“You’d give me a choice?”

“Of course. You do have a say in your future.” There was an edge of bitterness in Juliska’s tone, as if she’d not had the same privilege. But Meghan did not push the subject. Instead, she got herself sitting up straight, and lifted her chin in determination.

“What do you need me to do? Where do I start?”

Juliska grinned. Pleased.

“By moving in with me again, actually.”

Meghan perked up. “I’ll go pack my things.”

Shoot. Colin.

He’ll be fine. He’s busy guarding Catrina anyway.

“We start first thing tomorrow,” Juliska told her.

“So what’s in there?” asked Meghan, nodding in the direction of the trunk with the ornate doorways.

Juliska smiled rather devilishly. “That will be one of our first lessons. I think you’re going to like it.”

Meghan stared, wondering just what secret waited inside.

CHAPTER 22

Meghan’s nerves buzzed with anticipation as she departed Juliska’s tent. Moments later, Nona appeared.

“You’re going to pack, I presume,” she asked Meghan. The Catawitch had already heard the entire conversation through her connection with Meghan’s thoughts.

“Yup. I wonder if Juliska is keen to you being able to hear my thoughts even while in her room. She told me everything we said to each other there was completely secret, and nothing could be overheard from outside the room.”

“I am sure your conversations are safe from others, but the connection we have is not breakable by any known magic,” Nona informed Meghan. “But it does make me curious…”

“About what?”

“Whether Colin would be able to hear you as well?”

“Hm, I wonder. I haven’t told Juliska about being able to read Colin’s mind. I haven’t told many people. For good reason.”

“And I think, for now, that is one secret that should remain,” Nona returned.

“I agree,” smiled Meghan. “Pretty crazy though, huh, Nona?”

“Juliska’s lack of visions concerns me greatly. Not only for what it means to everyone’s safety, but also to yours.”

“She is under a great deal of pressure. I mean, can you even imagine living day to day with the knowledge that it’s your responsibility to protect all of these people?”

“And now, in part, it is also yours,” Nona reminded.

“I will do whatever I can to help Juliska. I just feel so… not ready. Even though I acted like I was.”

“We will do this task together. I will help in whatever manner I can.”

“Really don’t know how I ever lived without you, Nona.” She rubbed up against Meghan’s leg returning the compliment with a purr.

“How about we take it one step at a time,” her Catawitch advised.

“Right. So, pack first. Second, tell Colin. Third, move in with Juliska. And tomorrow...” Meghan’s voice rose with each task.

“One step at a time,” Nona encouraged.

A short while later they arrived at the Mochrie tent.

“Hi, Mireya,” Meghan said upon entering.

“Oh, hi,” she replied, lifting her head from a book.

“Your parents gone?”

“At a zone meeting.”

Meghan continued into their shared room, confused by the scene unfolding inside. Jae was helping Colin go through his belongings.

“What are you doing?” Meghan asked her brother.

“Packing.”

“Yeah, figured that much out on my own. Why are you packing?”

“I’m not really staying here. Makes sense to have my stuff with me. And… Billie offered to let me stay with her. She has extra space and a free room all to myself.”

“Ah, less crowd time.”

“And less outside sleeping. I’m not that big a fan and neither is Catrina. Would make keeping her safe and secret much easier. You’re welcome too, of course.”

“Actually, I have to pack as well. I’ve had an offer myself. I guess your tent is going to be a lot less crowded after today, Jae.”

“Where are you…” Colin smirked, trailing off. “You’re going to stay with Juliska again, aren’t you?”

“Yes. She asked me to, in order to continue my training as a Firemancer.”

Colin ground his teeth, but it wasn’t like he could stop his sister. Or that she could say no, to Juliska. But he still did not like it one bit.

“Is Catrina here?” Meghan whispered after a tense minute.

“No. I left her at Billie’s to take a nap. I just got back about fifteen minutes before you did.” Meghan sensed his eagerness to return to her.

“Tell her I said hi. I’ll try to come visit you when I can.”

What Colin heard between the lines was, Best if I come visit you and not the other way around. Not that he planned to visit Juliska Blackwell anytime soon.

“We’ve always got this, too.” Colin pointed at his head.

“Yeah. Of course. Connection’s always open,” she insisted. She’d try at least. “We need to remember to thank your parents, Jae, for letting us stay with you all this time. And who knows, we might be back.”

“I’ll pass the message along,” he offered. “This will be strange, though. We’ve been living together for a long time. Can’t say it won’t be nice to have a little extra space,” he jested lightheartedly.

The three laughed and grinned.

“It has been quite the adventure,” Meghan lamented as if it were all coming to an end.

“You’re acting like we’re moving away permanently.” Colin squirmed a little. “It’s not like we’re leaving. Just be a few tents over.”

“Oh, I know,” she blew it off. “But in a way, we are sort of all going our separate ways. It’s a little scary,” she said honestly.

“Leave it to my dad to be right,” Jae muttered begrudgingly.

Meghan and Colin waited for him to explain.

“Nothing stays the same forever, so don’t get used to anything.”

“That is actually a little depressing if you think about it,” Meghan mused glumly.

“And sadly, these days, very true,” Colin pointed out.

“Well, you two have fun,” Jae called out while falling back onto his sleeping cot. “I’ll be kicking back and enjoying all this peace and quiet.” He let out a fake bemoaning sigh. “Yup. This is downright tortuous. All this time, alone.”

Colin tossed a sock at his face. Jae caught it and tossed it back with a grin.

The twins shivered.

Man, did they hate it when that happened.

There was something missing behind their friend’s grin.

Was he pretending to be happy they were leaving? But really disappointed?

Was he relieved they were leaving? Glad of the extra space, or… or what?

It was hard to place the emotion that whisked through his gaze, but it left the twins with a sense that this very moment was a pivotal change in all their futures. That in some way, they truly were following their own paths. Each headed out on some different journey.

Another shudder down the twins’ spines.

“Was that your bad feeling or mine?” Colin asked his sister through their mind connection.

“Let’s not go there again,” she shot back. “Isn’t that how all this started? Back in Uncle Arnon’s travel trailer over a year ago.” Right after the Svoda had come into the campground. And nothing had been the same since.

Meghan shut down the connection, blocking Colin.

What am I doing?

Leaving Colin to fend for himself.

Taking on a life I’m not ready for.

What happened to getting back home?

Figuring out what happened to Uncle Arnon?

How had this life become so all encompassing, in a year’s time?

Nona licked her hand, jostling Meghan back into reality. She grabbed her packed bag and her Catawitch jumped down from the cot, leading the way out of the Mochrie tent. She opened up her thoughts to Colin. “Be careful.”

“You, too.”

“We might not be staying in the same place, but whenever you need me, I’ll hear you, I promise.”

“Same here, Sis.” Colin patted Jae’s shoulder. They nodded a final time. Both Colin and Meghan left at the same time with a quick goodbye to Mireya and exited the tent, going in opposite directions.

Mireya sighed.

“Sad?” Jae asked his sister.

“Don’t know. Kind of I guess. It’s not just them leaving.”

“Kind of everything,” he guessed.

“Yeah. Nothing’s normal anymore.”

“Nothing’s ever really normal,” Jae pointed out.

“I know. I just mean, everything is extra abnormal.”

“You don’t have to explain, I get it. But maybe once we find out what’s happened here, some things will get back to normal.”

“I hate sitting around, waiting and waiting. I wish there were some way I could help. I wish I could do something.”

“I know what you mean,” he replied. “But we have to let the Initiated take care of this. The best thing we can do is keep our eyes open, our ears tuned in, and study hard while in school. So when the time comes, we can do our part.”

Mireya picked up her book and bonked Jae on the head with it.

“I have read this book so many times I practically have it memorized,” she exclaimed.

“Ah, keyword – practically!”

She shot him an ugly face, stuck out her tongue, and returned to studying and reading. Jae let her do so in silence, staring at the tent wall while deep in thought.

His sister had it right. He wanted to do his part, too. He wanted to help. He wanted enough power to make a difference. Power like he’d had when he got stuck behind after first meeting Meghan and Colin. Power like he’d lost after coming home to his family and the other Svoda.

And wasn’t it wrong to crave such things?

To always want more…

And yet it would solve so many problems. He’d be better at magic. His father might even… he shook his head and released an anxious exhale.

Perhaps I should take the Banon up on her offer…

She did say I was perfect for the job.

She also said it would be dangerous… and no going back once I agreed.

Jae’s heart raced with indecision.

We face danger every single day.

Shouldn’t I be as prepared as I can be?

“I’ll be back in a little while,” Jae blurted suddenly, rising from his chair. He did not give Mireya a chance to question him. He flew out of the tent, his course, certain. Although once standing in front of the tent he sought, he had a moment of panic.

No going back…

His arm fell to his side before knocking.

I’ll be strong and powerful if I do this.

A withered hand pulled back the canvas tent door and a whiff of mothballs struck Jae’s nostrils.

“Please enter, young Jae Mochrie,” encouraged a voice, from inside. “But only if you are certain. For as you have been warned this choice is final, and cannot be undone.”

Jae’s heart pounded. All he had to do was step inside.

“I have seen your true heart, Jae, and I understand, more than most, what it is you desire.” Banon Blackwell had told him this while in Eidolon’s Valley. Their conversation drummed around his brain.

“It feels wrong. To want this.”

“Maybe you are not meant to control the wanting,” the Banon posed. “Perhaps your experience of being left behind and fending for yourself was meant to happen, to change the course of your life for the better. Wanting, isn’t always bad. Or selfish. How would we ever make a goal and see it through if we didn’t want to?”

Jae had never thought about it that way before.

The Banon continued.

“I see it as passion, Jae. And if people did not have a passion for power, how would the world ever find its leaders? There’s no argument that many in power are consumed by it, and ruled by it. But power is not purely good or purely bad.”

Jae was glad he had finally dared have this conversation. It had been eating him up inside. But the last thing he’d expected was Viancourt member Tanzea Chase, to pass him on a path one day and read him almost like she was reading his mind. And then set up a meeting with the Banon. And for her to offer him a job! He was about to turn fifteen and had not passed Initiation. Passed! He wasn’t even close to getting through school, never mind what came after. And if he had to hear his father drone on and on, one more time, about Ivan and his ability to do no wrong…

“I guess what you say is true,” Jae replied after thinking it through. “I mean, look at you,” he said with reverence. “You are what we are all supposed to be striving to be like. I guess that can’t be bad.”

Juliska just smiled her reply, pleased.

“I just think I could do so much if only given the chance,” he told her. “But not like I am now. I feel… weak.” His admission flushed his skin.

“If you take this position, Jae, you will never be weak again. However, do be sure that it is weakness you feel, and not cowardice, you’re trying to hide from instead.”

His gaze fixed on her.

“I’m not a coward. I’m not always confident, either.”

“Confidence does not equal bravery, nor does fear equal cowardice. Knowledge, is the true power.”

Jae nodded. “I just want what’s inside me to match the vision I have of myself. A way to do all the things I know I’m capable of, but just cannot seem to do the way I am now. I feel out of place. Stuck in the wrong body.” He shook himself, a bit of disbelief in his honesty. He’d never been so forthcoming.

“You are not a coward, Jae. A coward would never find himself sitting in front of me getting a lifetime job offer. I only meant for you to see it too. I want you to make this choice certain of who you are, and what you want from your future.”

Her eyes beamed, waiting for his response.

He’d given none. Needing some time to think.

And now time was up and he had to make the choice. Juliska wasn’t going to wait forever, and if this is the path he wanted to take, why wait? Why not start right this minute?

He could study, graduate, and wait for his Initiation, or he could step through this door and bypass years of waiting for his life to begin. Jae had been told no more other than once he agreed and said yes, the decision was final. He would face unimaginable dangers, but serve his Queen and fulfill his duty. What more was expected from this life? It also meant skipping ahead, never looking back, and being powerful enough to do something important. Today. Not next month. Or next year. Or in five years.

“Well… I don’t have all day, Jae,” the voice echoed out of the tent impatiently. “What’s it going to be?”

Jae hastened inside, letting the canvas door close behind him.

CHAPTER 23

Colin arrived at Billie’s tent. She greeted him at the door.

“Hi, Billie. Back with my stuff.” It was not much, just a backpack and a small trunk.

“Sure am glad ya said yes,” she told him.

“It was getting a bit crowded at the Mochrie’s.”

“You make yourself right at home, now. I have a meetin’ to get off to, but I’ll be home ‘round evening.” She winked and left Colin to get settled.

Catrina slept through the afternoon. It was the first uninterrupted sleep she had been able to have since Colin had saved her from the cave.

Evening came and Billie did not come home.

Catrina woke briefly and Colin told her he would grab them some dinner. When he returned she was sitting up in the cot, but still looked tired.

Catrina yawned.

“You should get more rest,” insisted Colin.

She did not argue. “I’ve never felt so tired,” she muttered, sinking into her blanket.

Colin grabbed another blanket, taking a seat on the ground next to the cot. He lay his head against the edge but sleep evaded him. Instead, he stared dreamily at Catrina while she slept, soundly.

What would happen once people discovered her? It was bound to happen.

He feared that moment.

Would he be able to protect her?

Did she know why she had been put into the glass coffin?

He hoped after Catrina was rested and recovered, he would finally get some answers.

Meghan awoke the next morning to the sounds of a heated discussion just outside her room. Her sleep had been spotty, at best. A terrible feeling had been nagging at the back of her mind all night regarding her brother. Leaving him this time, had been harder than she’d anticipated.

Before she could even vocalize her concerns though, Nona jumped onto the bed.

“I already took care of it,” explained the Catawitch, about the task Meghan hadn’t even officially asked her to do yet.

“Still don’t know what I’d do without you, Nona.”

“Nor I, you,” she returned. “Your dreams were vivid and I agreed with your thinking. Therefore, I checked on Colin this morning and all is well. I will keep an eye on him just the same. Trust your senses, Meghan. I do.”

“I feel like something horrible is about to happen to him, Nona. But I can’t sit around worrying about him every minute when I have so much to learn.”

“Which is why you will leave this task to me.”

Meghan touched her forehead to Nona’s, saying thanks.

While dressing, she turned her attention back to the debate going on in the tent’s front room.

“Our food supply is running dangerously low,” a man’s voice spoke. “And, I’m sure you all noticed the lack of grocery stores nearby. Growing food is our only option. Although, without knowing what’s going on, or how long we will be here, growing may not be a viable option.” Meghan recognized this voice as Darius Hadrian, from the Viancourt.

“It would be viable if you would allow me to use magic,” a female scoffed. “The food could be ready in weeks, rather than months!”

“We have already been over this! We have tested it before. Food grown by magic, lacking the normal growing period, also lacks proper taste and nutrition. It’s not real food!” the first man argued.

“Would you rather have NO food?” the woman spat.

Darius sighed, giving in. “No, of course not. We cannot go hungry. Banon Blackwell, I will leave this decision up to you. Sadly, I fear we may have no alternative as it may come down to a choice of low-quality food versus no food.”

“Even if we do decide to use magic,” spoke a man’s voice, “there is still the matter of gathering enough magical energy to do so. We still have to address the issue of our weakening magic. Our emergency stores are also at dangerously low levels. This place, whatever is going on here, is weakening us.”

The room went silent. Meghan took a quick peek out of her door. The group sat at the long wooden table, facing the Banon, waiting for her to reply.

“Whatever is decided here today, we must all remain calm,” she insisted. “We have already prohibited the use of magic for the investigation. For now, this will keep the people fairly in the dark as to how weakened we are here. There is no need to cause extra alarm.”

She paused, pondering for just a moment.

“Grow the garden, but be sure not to use more than half the magical stores we have left. We simply must not leave ourselves without some form of defense, especially if our magic continues to weaken.”

Everyone nodded in agreement.

“Meanwhile, I shall form a hunting party,” she continued. “We can spare a few Balaton, and perhaps they can find us some food in the forest.”

The meeting came to a hasty close and everyone departed, leaving Juliska alone. Meghan waited for a few minutes before leaving her room, not wanting to cast suspicions that she had been listening. When she came out, Juliska squelched her concerns.

“Good morning, Meghan. Sorry. I am afraid you will hear many heated conversations in the coming days. Please do not worry yourself about it though. Just all in a day’s work.”

“Sounds pretty serious, though.”

“Serious, yes. Something we have not experienced before, no. We will persevere. We always do.” She sounded weary in her reply. “While we are being serious, there’s something I wanted to tell you. Sit, please.”

Meghan sat down across from her.

“I feel that I have put tremendous pressure on you, and for this, I apologize.”

Meghan opened her mouth to speak but Juliska motioned for her to wait.

“I just wanted to impress upon you how grateful I am that you are willing to help us. To help me. Just a little over a year ago, you did not even know magic existed, and now, here you are stuck in the middle of this mess. I also need you to know, that I… that I do not just think of you as a Firemancer, as someone that can help me do my job.”

She paused, searching for the right words to continue.

“Sorry, I don’t know why, but this is hard for me to admit. My reputation is not that of the motherly type. I am tough, blunt, and do not apologize for it. As I have said before, I must be if we are to survive. However, I want you to feel as though you can be open with me. Honest. To all ends good or bad. I want to be there for you as a person, not just as your teacher.”

“O-Okay,” Meghan stammered, barely able to choke out her reply. Then, more boldly, she added, “To be honest, I think motherly is exactly what you are. Tough and blunt, sure. You just have a lot more children to watch over than most mothers do.”

Juliska looked perplexed. “I have never really thought about it like that, Meghan. You are really quite wise.”

“I guess being a big sister comes with its perks,” she muttered, shrugging.

“Just as long as you know that I am here for you. Whatever you need.” Juliska took hold of Meghan’s hand, lovingly. She let go and took a deep breath. “I am afraid I must delay our training for a short while. I must depart. While I am away, there is something I would like you to read, in your pocket guide.”

Meghan hastened into her room and came back to the table with the Firemancer’s Pocket Guide in hand. Juliska grabbed it and flipped through the pages.

“Here we are,” she said, handing the book back to Meghan.

“Calling,” Meghan read aloud.

“Study that chapter thoroughly,” Juiliska ordered. “Tomorrow, we will revisit the trunk in my room and discuss it further.” An eager gleam in Juliska’s eye caught Meghan’s attention, and she wished greatly they could go right then. But the Banon departed leaving Meghan on her own.

She sighed, feeling guilty. Is it wrong to feel this happy, with so many terrible things going on? People are missing. I have the most important task of my life ahead of me. Colin is hiding a girl that someone tried to leave behind in a cave rarely visited by humans.

The rush of emotion suddenly overwhelmed her and tears streamed down her face. She was thankful, at least, for being alone, and crept into her room. After gushing non-stop for nearly thirty minutes, she dried her eyes and drank a glass of water. It seemed so stupid once it was done. Thank goodness no one had seen her. What a girlish thing to do. And now she had a headache.

Regardless, she opened her pocket guide and began reading the chapter on Calling. Albeit a little less eagerly, the headache making it harder to concentrate.

After awhile her stomach growled, so she left the tent to grab a bite to eat. She hoped to run into Colin but did not see him. Nona found her though, and followed her home. They curled up on Meghan’s bed and Nona fell asleep as Meghan set in again to reading. Hours passed and day turned into evening.

“Meetings sure do last a long time around here,” Meghan whispered. “I wonder if I should wait up?”

“I imagine Juliska would want you to rest,” Nona advised. “Especially if there are to be many repeats of this morning’s early meeting.”

“You’re probably right. Besides, I really want to know what’s in that trunk. Tomorrow seems ages away.”

“Why don’t you read just a little more while I go check on your brother? Maybe I’ll be lucky and scurry up a juicy rodent along the way.”

“Have fun,” Meghan said, putting her nose back into her book. As the evening air settled in, bringing with it a fine mist that dampened the air, a chill dug into her bones.

Almost as if requested, Pantin Hollee arrived with some papers to leave for the Banon, and offered to start the stove for Meghan. Within minutes, she had the tent perfectly toasty.

“Just add a big log in about ten minutes, it’ll keep going well into the night,” she told Meghan.

“Thank you. You are multi-talented, Hollee.”

“Part of the job,” she winked and jaunted away as quickly as she had appeared. Meghan waited the ten minutes and threw the log into the stove. The heat felt so good that it never even occurred to her to be careful around the flames.

Her next waking memory was that of someone shaking her.

Meghan lay curled up on the cold ground. She had fallen into a vision and slept through the entire night. Her hand rested against the now cool stove. The fire had died sometime during the night.

“Ah. Great. You,” she grumbled, gathering herself.

“Yes, it seems I have picked you up off the ground, once again.” Ivan Crane wore a pompous simper.

“Seeing as I’m having your nightmare again, I see it more like you owe me.” And didn’t that tear the smugness right out of him. She’d spoken more harshly than she’d meant to. However, frustrations brought on by Ivan keeping secrets about Jae were not what she needed right now. “So is there a purpose to your ever so timely visit?”

“Report for the Banon. She asked me to meet her but I’m a few minutes early.”

“Awesome,” muttered Meghan.

“You’re in an even worse mood than normal,” noted Ivan.

“And you know why.”

The conversation ended as footsteps approached.

“Banon Blackwell,” Ivan greeted, bowing his head slightly upon her entrance.

“Perfect! Ivan. Follow me, please. Meghan, don’t stray far. I will not be long and we must get started right away this morning.” She disappeared into her room, followed by Ivan Crane.

While Meghan waited, it dawned on her that Juliska must not have returned home the night before, and wondered what could have kept her busy all night.

Minutes later, Ivan exited her room.

“She wants to see you now,” he told Meghan dryly. She did not wait for him to leave and swiped by him and into Juliska’s room.

“Let’s get right down to business, shall we?” she said, opening the trunk with the two doors. She unlocked the door on the left, opened it, and shockingly, stepped inside.

Meghan tentatively followed. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust. Wherever they were, it was dark. Then, it started to lighten, one candle flame at a time.

As the flames flickered and her eyes adjusted, Meghan recognized she was standing in a cavern of stone. Like she’d just stepped into a cave. There were hundreds of thin pillars, and at the top of each pillar was a candle. Each candle took the shape of people, things, or places.

“Welcome to a Firemancer’s lair,” began Juliska. “One day, you will have one of your own.”

Meghan stared in stunned disbelief. She stepped closer to one of the candles and peered into the orange flame. The colors began to shift, turning gold, laced with black. What stunned her most was the picture that appeared in the flames: people, bustling through a familiar looking clearing. And below the flame, the shape of the wax matched the place she witnessed in the flame.

“Is this the clearing we are camped in, right now? Is this what’s going on, outside the tent?”

“Yes. It is,” was Juliska’s simple reply.

Meghan walked through the room, peering into flame after flame. After awhile, Juliska continued.

“Normally, you would not be shown this until much later in your training. However, the circumstances we find ourselves in force my hand. Moreover, I think you’re ready. This here,” she waved her hand around her head, “is a Firemancer’s most prized possession. Our arsenal if you wish.”

Meghan listened intently.

“Not that the visions we have are any less vital. But these flames allow us to see more than just the future.”

“It feels like spying,” Meghan admitted self-consciously.

“Only if you spy,” explained Juliska.

“Huh?”

“It’s understandable to be confused by this. You will discover that there is a difference between spying and watching over someone. Making the clearing candle was a difficult choice for me. But seeing as my visions are not working, I felt it necessary to use the tools at my disposal to keep a closer eye on things.”

Meghan tried to understand but still felt as though she was spying on her neighbors.

“The key, Meghan, as with any power we are handed, is how we choose to use that power. As a leader, I must make choices that from the outside do not always appear fair. In time, you’ll come to understand what I mean.”

“What you say makes sense, I just…”

“Feel creepy? Nosy? Intrusive?” Juliska guessed knowingly.

“Yeah, that about sums it up. I think I do understand why though,” she conceded. She did get it, but still didn’t feel comfortable spying on people. Her thoughts instantly strayed to Colin and Catrina. How could Juliska not have noticed something odd?

“So what are these other candles?” she asked, moving on.

“My greatest assets, Meghan. Fire is our most valuable tool, weapon, and mode of communication. I assume you read the chapter on Calling?”

“Repeatedly,” Meghan answered.

Juliska motioned Meghan to approach a candle.

“Is that… is that Pantin Hollee?”

“Yes. When I need my Pantin, I simply go to her flame and Call for her. This can be tricky as most people are unaware of the Firemancer’s Call. They hear it as more of a distant echo or thought, like a dream. Hollee, however, is aware of Calling, and expects it at any time, day or night.”

“Can you Call her now? So I can see?” Juliska smiled and let her gaze fall into the flame above the Pantin’s candle.

“Hollee,” she spoke, just like she was standing in the same room.

Hollee’s head did not move, but she did call out. “Yes, Banon Blackwell.”

“How close are we to being ready with those announcements?”

“Within the hour,” she replied, still working.

“Thank you, Hollee. I’ll let you get back to work.”

Juliska turned to Meghan.

“There. See.”

“That is amazing!” Meghan was dying to try it. “How long did it take you to master Calling?”

“To be honest, it took time. Longer than I would have liked. Some parts were very easy for me, others took many months of practice. And it goes so much further than what I have just shown you.”

Meghan now began to see the benefits of the room, beyond the initial fear of spying. Many sudden thoughts clouded her mind at this moment, however.

Did Juliska have a candle of her, or Colin?

Could she master this power and Call home?

Could she speak to Sebastien? Or Kanda Macawi? Could she find out their Uncle Arnon’s fate? Or figure out some way to go home?

It dawned on her that while in Limbo, she had unknowingly called Sebastien. She had actually made contact with him. That really did happen. I need to master this as soon as possible! Maybe I can’t go home, but maybe I can Call home!

The look on Meghan’s face caused Juliska to chuckle.

“If I had a picture of my own face, when I was first shown the possibilities of my power, you would notice an extreme likeness to the look on your face right now.”

“Sorry, it’s just… overwhelming. I don’t really know where to start.”

“We start at the beginning,” Juliska began. “Practice. Study. And more practice.” Juliska handed her a candle.

“I made this for you yesterday. This will get you started.”

“It’s me!” cried Meghan.

“Yes. It is how I learned and how you will learn, without the fear of unnecessary spying. All you will see, if successful, is yourself.”

Meghan did feel relieved, but at the same time, worried. This meant Juliska might well have other candles of her, or Colin. He needed to be extra careful. She shot that warning off to Nona and got the instant sense that she was all over it.

“One day,” said Juliska, “I will teach you how to create the candles, but for now, I want you to practice diligently with this single candle. If you have questions, write them down. We will discuss them in our next session.”

“Okay,” Meghan replied, dreamily staring at the candle.

“I am afraid that once again, duty calls and our training will have to continue another time. I can hear Pantin Hollee Calling me.”

“She can do that, too? It works both ways?” Meghan asked in awe.

Juliska laughed lightly.

“Welcome to a larger world, Meghan. Welcome to the life of a Firemancer.”

CHAPTER 24

Colin and Catrina awoke to the sounds of Billie Sadorus rummaging through belongings. He could not make out what she was saying, but could hear panic in her voice.

“I’ll go see what’s up.” Outside his room, he noticed drag marks leading into the tent. Billie sat over an open trunk, crazily pulling out item after item.

“Not her. Oh please not her,” she repeatedly whispered.

“Can I help you find something, Billie?”

The normally controlled Billie jumped, apparently forgetting that Colin was there. Her face gave away her fear, but she quickly got to her feet.

“Everything’s fine,” she told him. “Nothing to fret about.”

“Um. Okay.” He noticed that she clutched a picture frame to her chest as she spoke. She gently dropped the frame into the trunk and disappeared into her room. Colin took a glance at the picture.

Catrina stepped up beside him.

“I know this picture,” he told her quietly.

“You know who this is?”

“Well, no, not who. But this is the same woman, in another picture, that I saw at Billie’s a while back.”

“She must mean a lot to Billie, whoever she is.” Catrina noticed the drag marks. “Colin, where did this trunk come from?”

“I think it came from the clearing. One of the missing. I think…”

“The trunk belonged to the woman in the picture,” Catrina finished with a sigh.

“Poor Billie. Poor everyone,” Colin whispered. “Chances are everyone in this caravan knows someone from the missing group.”

“Yes, it is quite sad,” Catrina agreed.

Footsteps scurried by the tent, just outside.

A voice called out. “Meeting! Meeting! Right now! Everyone must attend!”

More footsteps followed as everyone eagerly scurried to attend. Billie came out of her room, seeming back to her normal self again, and they followed her. Everyone gathered in the cantina in the center of the clearing.

Colin avoided the crowd, and stayed at the edge of the group, with Catrina at his side.

Whispers raced around.

“I heard that the hunting party never returned!”

“Really?”

“When did they leave?”

“Last night I think,” someone said back.

“What hunting party?” a man asked.

“Do you ever know what’s going on?” his wife barked in return.

“Maybe they’ve found out some other news,” another voice muttered.

Jae sidled up next to Colin.

“Hi.”

“Hi back,” said Jae. “I assume the way you’re back here Catrina is on your other side?”

He nodded.

Jae looked at the empty space where Catrina would be if she were not currently invisible and gave her a quick hello. Colin appreciated that they included her. It had to be hard not to be seen.

“So what do you think this is all about?” asked Colin.

“My guess is the hunting party. They left yesterday,” Jae explained, “and were supposed to be back by dark. There’s been no sign of them. At least that’s what I heard my dad tell my mom this morning.”

“That can’t be good,” Colin muttered back.

Jae shuffled his hand through his hair, pulling it away from his face. Catrina nudged Colin’s arm and pointed.

“What happened, Jae?” asked Colin, seeing a bruise on his chin.

“Huh?”

“Your face, there’s a huge bruise on your chin.”

“Oh, that. Fell, chin first, into the corner of my cot. Smartest move ever.” He rolled his eyes at his own clumsiness.

“That bruise is not from hitting his cot,” Catrina whispered at his side. “It’s much too large.”

Colin shrugged. He’d try asking about it again after the meeting.

“You know what, I forgot something I gotta take care of,” Jae suddenly blurted out. He took off and was out of sight in seconds.

“I thought this was a mandatory meeting?” Catrina said.

“Yeah, me too,” Colin mumbled under his breath. “Jae knows what he’s doing I guess.” They turned their attention back as Pantin Hollee climbed up onto a table, so everyone could see her as she spoke.

Colin noted Kalila and Kalida Jackal near the front, ready to take notes for their next edition of the Jackal Lantern.

The crowd instantly silenced, waiting for the Pantin to begin.

“I speak today, on behalf of Banon Juliska Nandalia Blackwell,” she stated first. “You may have heard that we sent out a hunting party, in search of food. I can confirm that as of this time, they have not yet returned.”

Worried murmurs spread like wildfire.

“Though we are of course concerned, we do not yet believe anything unfortunate has occurred. They could simply be lost.”

A few people agreed with this reasoning, but most clearly believed something sinister had occurred.

“The most likely scenario is that they are delayed. However, as a precaution, the Viancourt has seen fit to enforce the following rules, effective immediately.”

She paused while unrolling a scroll and began reading.

“One: Absolutely no one is permitted to leave the clearing. Two: Magic will continue to be prohibited so the investigation into the whereabouts of our sister caravan can continue, unimpeded. Three: Each and every member of this caravan will be expected to report, directly to the Viancourt, any suspicious activity.”

Hollee rolled up the scroll. “The curfew is lifted, for now,” she added, “but we impress upon each and every one of you to be cautious when out after dark. That is all.”

“What do you mean by suspicious activity?” Kalila Jackal called out. “Is it believed that someone here is responsible for the devastation?”

“No. No. Of course not,” Hollee insisted compassionately. “But to be blunt, we need all eyes and ears open. We are each equally responsible for our own actions as well as reporting the actions of others that might potentially be dangerous to the group as a whole.”

“Beautifully spoken,” Kalida replied. “I’m going to quote that.”

The Pantin nodded her approval.

“Now, disperse. Zone leaders, gather your members. Meetings will resume in an hour’s time. Be safe! Be cautious! Be alert! That is all for now.”

The Pantin hopped down from the table and continued on her way to fulfilling her next duty.

Colin let go of Catrina’s hand, attempting to look like he walked alone as the crowd dispersed across the clearing. Each conversation he overheard was about either the missing hunting party or the missing caravan. He nodded hello as he passed by the Jackal sisters, busy scribbling notes, for what was sure to be an extra special edition of the Jackal Lantern.

While walking back toward Billie’s, they stumbled into a group of youngsters. Darcy led the conversation.

“I can’t believe we still can’t use magic. What the heck are we supposed to do all day?”

“I know, right,” Dulcy agreed. “I mean, if I have to style my own hair one more day, I am going to freak out.”

“Dulcy,” Darcy spoke dryly. “Shut up. Listening to you speak is starting to irritate me.”

The youngsters laughed but suppressed it after the icy glower Darcy threw at them.

“It is a pain,” another boy spoke up. “Not being able to use magic. I’m sick of spending all my time cleaning up, and by hand.”

“And not playing any games,” another girl chimed in.

“Yeah, I’m bored out of my mind,” a boy next to her agreed.

“We couldn’t use magic in the E-Valley either,” Dulcy moaned. “What gives?”

Colin debated taking the long way back to Billie’s, to avoid the group, or mainly, avoid Darcy, but stopped when Jae emerged from around the corner. To Colin’s and the group’s surprise, Jae confronted them.

“You’re all really going to complain about not using magic?”

“And what are you going to do about it?” Darcy countered.

“There’s nothing to be done. Juliska ordered no magic. Period. Not until we find out what happened to the missing.”

“Oh, and what? You speak for her now or something,” Darcy challenged.

Colin had to agree Jae’s behavior was odd, at best. It wasn’t like him to confront anyone, never mind Darcy. But he did not back down. Staring intently at the bully. Almost like he was trying to send some silent message with just his gaze. Everyone else went about their day, leaving them. Colin moved to leave too, motioning cautiously for Catrina to follow. But a sharp intake of breath stopped him.

It was Darcy. A look of shock swept through her, which she washed away with an inhale, her arms crossing in front of her. Then it was Jae’s turn to suck in and look surprised. He shook himself, rubbing his eyes like they ached. Or he’d just awakened.

Darcy leaned into him. “Got something in your eye?” She wasn’t concerned. Her voice taunted. Dared him to deny some secret she was the only one privy to, leaving Colin more confused by the second.

Jae’s face pinched inward. “Nothing in my eye that isn’t supposed to be there.”

Darcy smirked. The corner of her mouth lifting smugly.

Okay, this is getting downright bizarre. If Colin wasn’t mistaken, something had just changed between Jae and Darcy. This was confirmed again when Jae returned her smug grin. Neither spoke again though. Jae cast a fleeting glance in Colin’s direction a bit like he was suddenly as invisible as Catrina, and left the same way he came. Darcy spun around, unfortunately spotting Colin, her smirk dissolving into a scowl.

“What are you looking at?” she barked hotly.

There was no use in trying to respond vocally, so he put on a fake smile that said,

have a nice day, which of course, just infuriated her even more. But she didn’t push and huffed off around the corner.

Colin let out a deflating exhale.

“I take it this is out of character for your friend?” surmised Catrina.

“Definitely. But then, I don’t know. Maybe not. He might just be doing his part. Spying on his neighbors and all that.”

Catrina laughed. It was a nice laugh, decided Colin. He wanted to hear her laugh more. The sound was instant warmth, like summer sun on a lazy afternoon.

“I haven’t known Jae long enough to have any say, but I saw the way you looked at him, Colin. You were certain something was off.”

“It’s a long story, but, my sister’s had some visions about him. She’s never gone into depth about them, which leads me to believe she’s trying to hide the truth.”

“Which is?”

“It’s bad. Really bad. So bad, she’s afraid to tell me because she thinks it will frighten me.”

“Obviously, it does.”

“Yes. Because if it’s bad enough my sister won’t tell me, it means Jae’s in some serious trouble. Trouble I think I just saw for myself, and yet, there is no way to prove that other than, he isn’t acting like himself.”

“Well, if you were wrong and it is just the whole keeping an eye on your fellow neighbor thing, our lives are going to get even more complicated.”

“I’m worried about that too.”

“Do you regret saving me?”

“Never.” Not even a moment of hesitation. “We’ll just be careful. Even more careful than we are now. Heck, I’ll make myself invisible if I have to.”

Catrina smiled and laughed again. It was a sound that sent Colin’s heart all a flutter.

“I think I will send my sister a message about Jae, too.”

“In case it matches one of her visions?”

“Yeah. I ought to let her know, just in case. C’mon. Let’s get back to Billie’s where it’s safer. We shouldn’t talk out in public anymore.”

“Too many prying eyes.”

“Watching a guy they already think is weird, talking into the air.”

Catrina followed close and seconds after they slipped into Billie’s tent, Nona trotted in behind them.

“Colin, I have a message from your sister,” her cattish purr announced.

“Oddly enough, I have one for her as well,” Colin replied, glad of the Catawitch’s timely visit. “How is she doing, Nona?”

“She is fine. However, she tried to reach your thoughts, but was unable.”

“Oh, how strange. I didn’t even feel her try,” he said truthfully.

“Actually, this proves a theory,” Nona explained. “There is a room in which Meghan does her training, and while she’s in there, no one can hear or see what happens. We can still hear each other’s thoughts while she is in this room. However, it appears that whatever magic protects this room, blocks your telepathy.”

“But you guys can still hear each other?” Colin confirmed. “Nothing has ever blocked our telepathy before, except for us.”

“Yes. It is a disconcerting situation on my part as I feel more confident knowing that Meghan can always reach you, if needed.”

“Yeah, I agree. After Grimble, I just don’t want to go through something like that again.”

“Which brings me to the real reason for my visit.” Her voice quieted and she stalked about the room, listening for anyone close by.

“Is it safe?” Colin asked her.

“Yes. There is no one close enough to hear.”

Colin decided to undo Catrina’s invisibility spell and she materialized in front of Nona.

“Hello, Catrina. It is nice to see you,” Nona’s cat-like voice purred playfully.

“Honestly, it is nice to be seen, Nona. And it’s lovely to see you as well. So what brings you here?”

“I come bearing a warning,” she shared ominously.

“Another warning?” Colin repeated, dismayed.

“Yes. It is possible that you are being watched.”

“It seems like everyone is being watched,” Catrina said. “Now more than ever, especially after this morning’s meeting.”

“Yes, definitely more so. But this is different, Colin.”

“How so?”

“Meghan has discovered there are ways, which we did not previously know about, to spy on someone. To watch their every move if desired.”

“Let me guess? Juliska has something to do with this?” asked Catrina, folding her arms in disdain.

Without hesitation, Colin recast the spell, once again hiding Catrina.

“Do they know about her?”

“We have no reason to believe they do. Meghan does not know with any certainty you are actually being watched. She just wanted you to be aware that it is possible. Much more possible than she’d thought.”

Colin started pacing. “Possible enough to warrant a warning.”

“It will be okay, Colin,” Catrina comforted. Her eyes gave away the fear she truly felt. And didn’t that send him into a fury all at once.

“I do not understand what my sister sees in Juliska Blackwell,” he grumbled too loudly. “I have said it before and I’ll say it again: I do not trust her. Not one bit!”

“Colin,” Nona began. “It’s not always so simple.”

“Well, it should be!”

Colin calmed himself.

“I’m sorry, Nona. I didn’t mean to get angry. I just don’t know what to do.”

Catrina grasped his hand. “We’ll figure it out together. Your sister loves you. This is why she sent Nona. You know she would never do anything to put you in danger.”

“I do understand Colin,” Nona said, not having heard Catrina. “Just be careful. I must return now. You said you had a message for Meghan.”

Colin explained Jae’s odd behavior.

“I will pass this information along, Colin. I can tell you though, that Meghan has learned nothing new. It is a situation she finds most infuriating.”

“Thanks, Nona. Take care, okay?”

“You as well,” she replied, jaunting out of the tent.

As soon as they were alone Colin grabbed Catrina and darted into their room. He used every magical spell he could find in the Magicante to protect the room from outsiders.

“I didn’t want to say this in front of Nona,” Colin finally admitted after his flurry of spellcasting, “but I really think my sister’s relationship with Juliska Blackwell is not healthy.”

“Like it or not though, Juliska is the only other seer around. Meghan does need a teacher.”

“You’re right, I know. There is just something that I can’t quite put my finger on. Something about Juliska that’s just… off.” It was not the right word, but his anger kept him from thinking straight.

“Don’t get me wrong, Colin. I only said she needed a teacher, I never said Juliska was the right choice. She’s just the only choice.”

He wanted to ask Catrina what exactly she meant by all that, and what knowledge she had about the gypsy’s fearless leader. But his mind was wandering all over the place, wondering how to make sure Catrina stayed safe.

“If your sister is right and we’re being watched, you’re being watched,” she corrected. “What next?”

“We could leave?”

“We don’t have anywhere to go, Colin. We’re not even sure where we are since Juliska refused to tell anyone.”

“There must be a way.” He wished his knowledge of magic was vaster. Perhaps the Magicante would help.

“We would have to get our hands on the Book of Doorways,” Catrina told him. “It’s the only way I know of to find a doorway out of this place.”

“We’ll never get our hands on that book. It’s in Juliska’s possession. She’s the only one that uses it to open the doorways.”

“And if we stole it we’d be stranding everyone else here,” Catrina reminded.

“Wherever that is.”

“Our only option is to be careful. Colin, I… I cannot be discovered. Not yet.” Her voice got tight, that fear leaking through again. A look that shredded him to see. A look he’d do almost anything, including steal the Book of Doorways and stranding everyone, to make sure Catrina never had to wear, again.

The ground beneath their feet swayed.

Was he passing out?

Oh, perfect. Same old useless Colin Jacoby to the non-rescue.

No, wait, the ground was actually moving.

Catrina lurched and Colin lunged over to catch her, the two of them barely remaining upright. The shaking worsened, shouts and screams echoed all around the clearing outside their tent.

Something crashed and clanked outside.

It sounded like hell had broken loose. Is this what had happened to the missing? Had there been some kind of quake that ran them off and started the fire?

Colin grabbed Catrina’s hand and they left their magically protected room and made it to the exit of Billie’s tent. He stuck his head through to see what was going on, only to pull it back an instant later as a tent pole from next door came crashing downward right where his neck had been.

Catrina gasped as he jumped back in.

The rumbling went on.

He wrapped himself around her, the two of them grounding each other.

He wished it all away. The quake. Her fear. The reason she even needed to hide.

A minute later, it all ended. The ground stable below their feet again.

“Is it over?” Catrina asked warily.

“I think it is.”

Outside the tent, voices called out, checking for injuries. Footsteps scraping into the dirt, scurrying by, investigating the aftermath.

Colin made Catrina invisible again and stuck his head outside the tent. There was some damage to a few tents, the cantina was a mess, but overall, things didn’t look too bad. There was a banging inside his head. Meghan… He opened the link.

“Are you guys okay?” she demanded fretfully.

“Yes. We are. You?”

“Yeah. Fine. Was that freaky or what?”

“Or what,” he returned sarcastically.

“Our first quake.”

“And I hope our last. Not in a hurry to have it happen again,” Colin clucked. “Since you’re in my head though, thanks for sending Nona earlier.”

“Nona thinks I pretty much scared you to death. Sorry. I just meant for you to be extra careful. They are watching everyone right now, Colin. It’s like everything is falling to pieces.”

“Yeah, that’s kind of what it feels like here, too,” he admitted. Hearing Meghan’s voice calmed him. He was wrong to get so upset. Somehow, things would work out.

“I gotta run, Col. Just glad you’re all right.”

“You too, Sis.”

She left his mind and he put his own block back in place. Colin explained to Catrina that his sister’s warning might have come across a bit heavier than she had meant it to.

“Still, we’re not wrong to worry.”

“Like you said, we’ll just be careful. About everything.” Colin glanced at the exit. “Wonder if I should go see if anyone needs help.”

“Yes, go. I’ll be okay here.”

Colin looked torn over leaving her.

“Really, Colin. I’m fine. We are fine. It would look odd if you did not go offer help. So go. If I have to, I’ll stay in our room until it’s safe to leave.”

Colin nodded in begrudging acceptance. However, when he opened the tent to leave, he jumped back, startled.

“Ivan!”

“Sorry, didn’t mean to frighten you,” Ivan apologized, stepping inside.

“I was just coming out to see if anyone needed help. Does this sort of thing happen here a lot?”

“Since none of us know where he is, I cannot say. But everyone is fine. A few broken things, tents that need reinforcing, but nothing serious. You both fared well, I presume?”

“Yes. We’re fine,” Colin told him.

“But that’s not why Ivan’s here,” Catrina spoke, from behind Colin.

“Is she here?” Came out of Ivan, confirming Catrina’s suspicions.

“Colin, could you lift the spell so Ivan can see and hear me, please. I assumed he’d want to speak with me at some point.”

“But now?” Colin murmured.

“Everyone’s distracted,” she put together.

“Fine. Let’s go into our room first, just as a precaution,” Colin ordered.

Colin motioned for Ivan to follow.

Once inside, Colin lifted the spell and Catrina materialized.

“I have some questions,” he started right in.

“And hello to you too.”

Ivan greeted her through clenched teeth. “Now if you don’t mind, I don’t have much time.”

“Very well.” Catrina made herself comfortable on the bed.

The first question, however, was not what Colin expected. He had assumed Ivan wanted to know more about his mother.

“How did you end up in the cave?”

Colin listened intently as they had not yet discussed this very intriguing issue. He hadn’t wanted to press, but his curiosity was killing him.

“To be perfectly honest, Ivan, I am not totally sure. All I remember is taking a walk and the next thing I know, I’m waking up in a strange room. A hospital room, I think. I was surrounded by faces I did not recognize. That’s not completely accurate. I did recognize one face, but only from pictures. You are not going to like it, Ivan.”

“I assume you’re going to say, Banon Blackwell,” he concluded.

Catrina nodded.

“She is the only person I assumed you would have photographs of,” he explained.

“You probably want to know why, Ivan, but I can’t answer that since I have no idea.” Her voice mimicked confidence. Colin wondered what she was holding back, and if Ivan noticed she was as well. “All I am sure about is that I was given a drink which made me sleepy, and after, I ended up in the coffin. After that, everything is a bit hazy, my memories dream-like.”

Colin could hear Ivan’s teeth grinding as he contemplated what Catrina told him. Listening to her talk was both satisfying and terrifying. On the one hand, these were questions that he had desperately wanted to ask himself, but had not yet dared for fear it would upset her. Somehow though, he also had the nagging suspicion Catrina was not speaking the entire truth. That she held something back from Ivan. Perhaps, when she was ready, she would tell him instead.

“And what about my mother?” Ivan bleated out next. “How is it, she would leave this message with you, so many years ago as an infant, so you’d deliver it to me now? So many years past her death. Why you?”

“These are things I really cannot answer, Ivan. I wish I could. I really do. But now that we have the time, I can tell you the entire message.”

“Please,” he begged. “Tell me.”

“I am sure you recall the first part, ‘Find my hidden treasure and you will find the answers you seek,’” she started. “This is the rest: ‘To find my hidden treasure, you must seek the possession I held close to my heart.’”

“Another riddle! Why can’t people just say what they mean?” he nearly shouted.

“I am truly sorry, Ivan. This is obviously something important and I wish I knew more.”

He eyed her as if she was holding back some vital part, something that would explain his late mother’s message.

“I do not know what possession she speaks of,” he sighed aggravatingly. “Many of the people who knew her are either dead or in another caravan. Are you sure there is nothing more?”

“Ivan, I’m sure she shared what she knows,” Colin spoke sharply.

“Yes, that is all Ivan,” Catrina affirmed, again. She gently touched his arm. “Perhaps now is not the time for you to discover the answer,” she expressed, speaking wisely.

“You’re a strange girl, Catrina Flummer,” Ivan replied, in a calmer voice. “I will keep silent about your presence here, but I feel it only wise to warn you,” he turned to Colin, “that with everything going on, keeping this secret will get harder each day that it continues.”

“We don’t need any more reminders about that,” Colin exclaimed.

Ivan took his leave, once again leaving Colin and Catrina alone. Colin’s first act was to redo the spell to hide her, followed by dragging out the Magicante.

“What are you doing?” Catrina asked him.

“Heeding the warnings and getting us all the protection we need,” he assured her.

She came and sat next to him and watched him open the book.

“Please, can you help me? I need to protect this tent, especially this room. I want it to be as if we don’t exist to the outside world while we are in this room.”

“Hmm,” its cranky, tired voice moaned. “It does appear that drastic measures are required in this matter.” The books pages began to flip back and forth. Magicante did this repeatedly, offering various spells to help conceal the space and keep it safe. After thirty minutes, the Magicante flipped shut.

“There,” Colin blew out, relieved. “It is as secure as we can make it.” He joined her on the cot. She had a few pillows behind her, sitting upright with legs tucked up under her chin. Colin sat down in front of her, crossing his legs, a moment of boldness simmering at the surface.

“You did not actually tell Ivan everything, did you?”

She smiled rather shyly. “You picked up on that.”

“I don’t think he did.”

“Doesn’t matter really. Everything that was pertinent to Ivan, he knows. As for the rest, I think it needs to remain secret. At least, until I have evidence one way or another and can say for sure, what exactly did happen to me, and why. Even with my suspicions, I do not want to pass judgment before it is due. Is that okay?” she questioned, timidly.

“You know, I have to agree with Ivan,” Colin returned. “You really are a strange girl. No, not strange. Unique, in a very good way,” he clarified, hoping he had not offended her.

“I just don’t want to make things worse than they already are,” she said. “I don’t actually want to be strange.” She smiled, taking his hand.

“I don’t mind. I mean, being strange, or not telling me everything,” he explained, his tongue getting a little tied up. They were so close, he had but to lean forward and kiss her. But his nerves got the better of him.

Catrina however, did not carry this same doubt. She leaned in and gently kissed his lips just for a moment, before resting her cheek against his chest.

“Your heart is beating quite fast,” she whispered.

“Is it?” he stammered.

First kisses would do that, he imagined. Although he believed all kisses from Catrina would always do that to him. Colin said nothing more, wishing he could stay in this moment forever.

CHAPTER 25

Sebastien Jendaya dawdled apprehensively at the entrance of a cave.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Only a dark abyss awaited him, and yet he was compelled to go inside. He’d seen this place in a dream and upon waking, had the insurmountable urge to find it. And he had. “I can’t believe this place is real.” And in the middle of nowhere, but somehow he’d had no trouble finding it. As soon as he’d gotten close, the entrance had appeared out of nowhere. Most likely protected by magic which had been lifted, because he was meant to come here.

He was surrounded by lush woods, thick with natural life, but he’d followed a well-beaten path. One that didn’t look overly used as of late. And he guessed if he kept going beyond the cave, it eventually came out at the St. Croix River, which meant he was just barely still in Maine, and was close to the Canadian border. And even more oddly, not all that far away from his home.

A voice echoed, from everywhere and nowhere.

“Please enter, Sebastien. I have been awaiting your arrival.”

He peered into the cave, the darkness abruptly dispersed by bursts of flame lining the walls. Torches. They lit up deep into the cave, which did not matter. He wasn’t leaving until he’d seen this strange dream through. Sebastien entered, roaming deeper and deeper, rounding a corner where he came to a stop. Everything changed. Still a cave, and yet not. More a home, inside a cave.

There was definitely magic at work here.

And from somewhere he did not see overhead, sunlight came down through casting a beam onto the floor of the dimly lit space. A woman with dark red hair removed a whistling kettle from a stove. Her back to him, she called out, “Tea?”

“No. Thanks.”

“Come on in. Take a seat.” She gave him a sideways nod, pointing to a wooden table off to the side of the living space. The place was warm. Cozy. Lived in. Though a lonely aura sat about the space. The belongings held no personal reflection. No photos or art. No mementos. It was filled with everything one needed for comfort, but lacked the true warmth of a home.

It led Sebastien to two conclusions.

This woman did not have company often. And she was hiding from something. Or someone. So why did she want to see him?

He took a seat and waited for her to finish making the tea. What he did not expect is for her to turn around with eyes that he recognized so intently he thought he’d just slammed into a wall. Those eyes, he’d swear he’d seen them before. A face so familiar, at the same time, not quite.

He sat, breathless, waiting for her to join him. The sparkling blue ocean gems staring back at him, seeing the truth in his eyes. He’d figured it out. Didn’t believe it, but he saw it. Saw her…

“Who are you?” he breathed out.

“Let’s not pretend you haven’t already guessed. But I’ll give you a few minutes to believe it. How about we begin with why you are here.”

“Okay.”

“Although it means speaking the truth, something I have not done in an age. My name is Isabella. And I am, or once was, a member of the Svoda Gypsies. I left the island shortly before the mass exodus; you would have been but an infant at the time. More importantly, I am a Firemancer.”

Which made perfect sense with what his mind was trying to piece together and believe.

“I am also dead.”

He raised a brow.

“To all who once knew me,” she clarified, sadly. “And though I have called to you for help, dead to the world I must remain.”

“Why? Why pretend you are dead?”

“Look into my eyes, Sebastien. I know you recognized them the moment you saw them. You cannot deny it.”

“Still… why?”

“It is a very long story. One I am not prepared to tell, suffice it to say it begins many years before I was even born. But my story is not why I called you here. I need your help. The kind of help only you can offer.”

“Why me? What help can I offer you? Why not go to her yourself? You’re all she’s ever wanted,” he made claim. “She’s never admitted it, but I would bet my life on it.”

“Which is why only you can help me, Sebastien. You know my daughter better than anyone. Except, perhaps Colin.” She paused, biting her lip uneasily. “There is something I need to show you.”

“I’m sorry,” Sebastien interrupted. “This is just crazy. I mean, I can see it, yes, it’s obvious. You are Meghan Jacoby’s mother. She looks just like you. And she’s a Firemancer, too. But…”

The woman took on a pose both weary and distraught.

“Some things in this life are not so cut and dry, Sebastien. I would love nothing more than to see my daughter. For her to know I am alive. That I never truly abandoned her. But these things cannot be. Not yet. What I have done may outwardly appear cruel, but it was done for the greater good. Including my own daughter’s future. There are things happening that are much larger than either you, or me.”

He nodded. Agreeing, though begrudgingly so. “That, I do understand. But you’re alive and she doesn’t know. I’m sorry, greater good or not, it is cruel.”

“You’ve spent your entire life as friends with Meghan and Colin. You never once told them about magic, even after magic came into their lives. You never told them who you are. Why?”

Sebastien sagged in his seat.

Point made. Brutally so.

“I… since I was little, I was told over and over again that they were special. That they needed protection. That they could not find out about magic, and if the time came when they did, I could not expose who I was. I was to be their friend. That’s it.”

“That’s not all of it,” the woman argued gently.

The agony over his secrets wove into his features.

“You are a spy, Sebastien. Not in any bad way. But a spy, nonetheless. You were to watch, and report…”

“I’m aware of what I did.” He did not need the reminder. It already made him ill to think about it. They were his friends. It had started out as a job. His first. He’d only been nine when recruited, and not told much right away. Never told a lot over the following years. He’d obeyed blindly because they were special and needed to be protected. Ugh, screw those words he’d told himself over and over to make it okay. It sickened him.

“I’m not putting any blame on you, Sebastien,” said Isabella. “And I do not wish to add to your guilt. It was simply a point I needed you to understand. We all do things we believe are right. Or for the greater good. Only time will tell if all we’ve sacrificed is worth the price of what we gave up.”

“I never knew what was to happen,” he revealed. “I had no idea what special meant until it was too late and they were gone. If I had known what kind of dangers they would be faced with, I might have chosen not to be so secretive. But at the time, I thought it was the right thing to do.”

“Then you understand why I have done this terrible thing. My sacrifice has the potential to save countless innocent lives, Sebastien, including that of my daughter. I have foreseen it. Besides, I am not the only one with secrets that linger.” Her lips thinned into a knowing smile. “I know more about you than you might think, or prefer.”

Sebastien shrugged. “I have to do what I can to help them. I can’t abandon them, completely.”

“Which takes us back to the reason I called you here. There is something I need you to see, Sebastien.” She rose from the table. “Wait here, I’ll be right back.” She returned seconds later with a candle carved into the shape of Meghan Jacoby. She balanced the candle onto a plate and lit the wick with a snap of her fingers.

“I must warn you, Sebastien, that what you are about to see might be difficult to stomach.”

With another wave of her arm, the room went dark. The only light the orange flame from the candle. The vision stored within drawing Sebastien’s gaze deeper and deeper until he was watching the scene unravel like a ghostly spectator.

Isabella waited, allowing him to witness it in silence.

Sebastien watched, in awe, this terrible future vision in which Meghan was forced to kill Colin and Catrina because of some uncontrollable power that had infected him and made him uncontrollable. Was it Catrina that caused it? Or something else the vision did not share?

It ended, Sebastien wishing he was the one consoling Meghan. He didn’t miss that he was not in this picture of the future. But this Ivan Crane, was. Which was also not the point right now.

“Is this really what will happen?” he inquired solemnly. The darkness was replaced with light again. He squinted, allowing his eyes to adjust.

“If we do not intervene, then yes. I am afraid that it will.”

“I don’t understand. How could Colin turn evil? He’s so… not,” he said for lack of a better term.

“I have not been able to see what causes this path. Firemancy is not all seeing and all knowing. But this is a fate I’d wish on no one, least of all my own daughter.”

Sebastien noted something at that moment. “You keep talking about your daughter this, and your daughter that. Have you no concern for your son, too? Is there no way to stop this evil from spreading? From taking over and turning him evil? You act like you’ve already given up on him.”

Isabella got to her feet and paced. Like the act was buying her some courage. She stopped, fixed her gaze on Sebastien, and spoke words that confounded him to his core.

“Colin Jacoby is not my son.”

“But… but they are twins.”

“Meghan is a twin; this much is true. But it is not Colin who shared space in my womb. It is unclear to me how this all came to be. I have not been able to see it. I have no knowledge of where this young man comes from, or who he is. But I promise you, he is not my son. He is not Meghan’s brother.” She did have some knowledge of Colin, but it wasn’t anything Sebastien needed to hear today. This was only the first step of a much larger plan, one put in motion many long years ago.

“But they can hear each others thoughts… finish each other’s sentences… I was told they were discovered in the same crib at an orphanage.”

“The orphanage is part of that long story I do not yet wish to tell,” Isabella stated dolefully. “Magic is mysterious. While I know much, and have been shown much, there are so many things still to discover. There may be a connection between Meghan and Colin that I have not seen.” She took her seat at the table. “Colin has some aura surrounding him. Something I cannot break through using Firemancy. I can only see him, when it involves Meghan. I have not been able to see his past, present, or future when she is not in the picture.”

Sebastien plunked back, hitting the chair behind him.

“What truly matters is to save your friends, Sebastien. Blood doesn’t always a family make. Save them, keep my nightmare from coming true. Keep my daughter from murdering the young man she loves equal to a brother. And keep the evil that takes over, from doing so. And none of this will happen.”

“What must I do?” Sebastien requested.

“I need you to deliver something two things to my daughter.”

“How? I would have to show myself to her. She would know there are other doorways. Other ways to come home. And that is not…” he looked torn. His duty and his desire to save his friends, duking it out. “She will know all I’ve hidden from her. Never mind I’ll be breaking a lot of rules.”

“Aren’t you, already?”

“I haven’t let them see me. As long as they don’t see me…”

“Your leader will never know?” assumed Isabella. “Do not underestimate Amelia’s reach, Sebastien. If you want to keep helping your friends, be careful.”

“I am. I know what I’m doing. And what I’m giving up because of it.”

Did he? Wondered Isabella. Perhaps at heading on sixteen, this young man was aware. A sad reality for one just starting out in life. But that age where reality begins to rear its ugly head. And the immortality of youth wanes just a little.

“Sebastien, I cannot foresee your future. But I can tell you that you’re at a crossroad. Soon. Very soon. You will have to make a choice. It will not be an easy one, because either way, you lose something precious.”

He took a hard swallow.

He’d not spoken of his inner turmoil to anyone. But Isabella was a Firemancer. Which was a stark reminder that his own leader had a seer as well. He might think he was out in the middle of nowhere, but magic followed him everywhere.

“You doubt your past. But if you choose your friends over your own family, or your own people, you might find yourself alone.” Isabella reached out and touched his chin gently. He wasn’t so far from alone already.

“Meghan, or Colin, they will never forgive me after they find out all I’ve done.”

“And you have not forgiven yourself, either. You have already sacrificed much for such a young life. Nevertheless, I must ask you to risk my daughter never forgiving you, in order to save her life. She will not be able to live if she kills Colin. Regardless of blood, he is her brother.”

“I’ve already betrayed her. Will it truly matter if she finds out now, or later? Just tell me what I need to do.”

Isabella pulled two candles out of her sweater pocket. They were nothing special. One waxy and white, thin and round, about six inches in length. The other, a replica of the one burnt to a nub on the table in the shape of Meghan. Sebastien took hold of them.

“What do I do with them?”

“Meghan needs to see the vision. You have to get the flame in front of her eyes. The other you must give to her. You’ll know when the time is right to do so, and she will know what to do with it. Meghan is a Firemancer after all.”

“Like her mother,” sighed Sebastien, the full weight of this meeting making each breath heavier. “If I’m lucky, Meghan might someday forgive me for the secrets I hid from her. But not telling her you’re alive…”

“And for asking this of you, I am truly sorry for what it might mean.”

“Well, it’s for the greater good, and all that.”

“Such is our lot in life.” Isabella gave him a wary smile. “A noble cause that we can hope one day becomes known, and understood. And forgiven by those who we wish to have in our lives again.”

“And if not?” This was not a future he was eager to live out. “I’ll make sure this candle gets to Meghan. One way or another.” He had to get going. There was another stop he needed to make before this new quest began.

It was time to go home.

A place that might not be home for much longer.

And that was just about the most frightening thing he’d ever admitted, because it meant for the first time ever he’d be alone and homeless.

CHAPTER 26

Meghan and Juliska studied quietly in the candle room. A strange scratching sound startled Meghan and she jumped, when Pajak, Juliska’s pet spider, scrambled and clinked its way past her, crawling up Juliska’s dress, coming to rest on her shoulder.

“Ah, my pet. Good hunting?”

The spider touched one of its glassy feet to her chin. Juliska’s eyes widened as if the spider had told her interesting news. Meghan wondered if that were possible. Did Juliska and the spider have some similar connection that she and Nona had?

“Let’s take a lunch break,” Juliska decided. “After, Meghan, I want you to practice on your own, and come later tonight we’ll do some more hands on practice together.”

Meghan did not wish to leave the candle room. It already felt like home and she was already eager to have one of her own. Nevertheless, she obligingly stowed her study supplies and grabbed her pocket guide. She gently woke Nona as she’d fallen asleep while watching Meghan study. Nona jumped at the ready and waited by the door.

“It’s so hideous,” Nona heard Meghan’s thoughts betray. “Can she actually talk with that thing?”

“Is it so hard to believe that Pajak can talk?” Nona sent back to her.

Meghan smiled at her loyal Catawitch. “No, I guess not. But even on your worst day, I’d take you a thousand times over, versus Pajak!”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Nona said, sauntering out of the candle room and into Juliska’s room. “And if this thing was a normal spider, I’d have made lunch out of him months ago.” Nona licked her lips.

Meghan shuddered at the very idea. “See you later,” she called out to Juliska as she exited. Juliska nodded, engrossed in her conversation with Pajak. The spider used a high-pitched chirp which somehow, Juliska understood.

“Oh, really, did he?” she was saying. “How very interesting, my pet. Very interesting indeed.”

“Apparently they cannot hear each other’s thoughts, like we can,” Meghan noted, adding, “I wonder how one learns to speak, spider?”

For some reason, Nona found Meghan’s comment funny and laughed in a raucous, cat-like manner. The more Meghan thought about it, it was a little funny, thinking of someone learning to speak spider.

It felt good to laugh. She and Nona left the tent to see what was happening in the outside world. To their delight, a few spotty beams of sun were sneaking through the seemingly never-ending cloud cover.

“You know, Nona, it might actually come in handy to speak spider,” Meghan said unexpectedly.

“How so?”

“It is not the first time Pajak has disappeared for hours, only to come back and have something it wants to discuss with Juliska.”

“And it’s obviously a conversation she wants to have in private,” Nona recounted. Like they need more possibilities of being spied on. “I’ll have to add keeping an eye on Pajak to my list of duties…” her thoughts wandered off as she caught the whiff of a rodent nearby.

“See you after lunch,” Meghan grimaced as Nona vaulted in the opposite direction.

Meghan made a point to pass by Billie’s so she could see if Colin wanted to join her. Her visit proved timely. Billie stepped out just as she was about to enter. Colin followed behind her. Billie looks a bit pale, she noted.

“Ah, the sister,” Billie spoke. Her usual crispness was absent. “How are you finding yourself, Meghan Jacoby?”

“Oh, um, fine. I guess.”

Billie nodded. “Fine, I guess, seems to be going around.” She sauntered off toward the cantina.

“What’s up with Billie?” Meghan asked Colin.

“We’re a little worried about her. We think she knows someone in the missing caravan and she’s really freaked out about it, but she hasn’t said anything.”

Meghan could not help but notice Colin’s use of the word ‘we’ and to her surprise, she felt a twinge of jealousy. We always used to be the term associated with her and Colin. Now, it appeared, Catrina had replaced her in that role.

Colin checked that the coast was clear and held the door open for Catrina. Though she could not see her, Meghan was sure to whisper hello.

“She says hi back,” Colin smiled.

“Heading to eat, you want to join me?” asked Meghan.

“We were heading there, too. Going a little stir crazy in the tent. Needed some air.”

Upon arrival at the cantina, they glanced for Jae, but their luck did not hold as he did not appear to be eating lunch at the moment. They located themselves behind the oversized rocks at the edge of the clearing so they could eat with less of a chance of someone overhearing. Or seeing anything odd. Like Meghan and Colin talking to someone no one else saw.

People were quieter than normal, and the main topic of conversation stemmed around the hunting party. Who were still missing.

During lunch, the cloud cover returned, cooling the air. Bringing with it a fine misty breeze. Soon, patches of fog lined the clearing leaking into and out of the woods surrounding their camp. This turn in the weather matched the turn of the mood, as more people arrived to eat and the conversations turned to hushed whispers that only those close by could hear.

Gloomy.

Dismal.

No answers about the missing hunters or the missing caravan.

It was clear most everyone was certain something sinister had befallen the hunting party. This, combined with the already missing caravan, left little hope that something terrible would not befall them all.

As people arrived to get food, they ignored acquaintances they might normally speak to, and avoided sitting with anyone they did not consider close friends or family. Those already eating watched the new arrivals with paranoid glances. Many of those glances trailed their way to Meghan. Only her head was visible over the rock. But every time she lifted her head to look at something, someone’s eyes were darting away, pretending they had not been staring.

“What are they expecting?” she murmured to no one.

“You did have a prophecy once,” reminded her brother. Right, the day they’d all discovered she was a Firemancer. “I’m sure they are hoping you will have another one. They are desperate for answers.”

“Kind of losing my appetite.” Meghan had only eaten about half of her food. “This place is starting to give me the creeps.”

“Catrina agrees,” Colin informed mutedly. “And for that matter, so do I. I think that’s part of the problem, overall. This place is getting to everyone.” He listened to Catrina’s silent words and smiled. “Yeah, I’m sure you’re right.”

“What?” Meghan questioned.

“She was wondering how long until someone snaps.”

“As long as they keep me out of it. Here, take the rest of my food. I can’t finish.” Meghan wrapped her half-eaten meat pie in a napkin and handed it to him.

He put it in his pocket to eat later.

“I think I’m doing the opposite of what you need right now, Colin. Drawing way too much attention our way. You know, someday, I would really enjoy just a few hours when I’m not being stared at.” She folded her arms and set her chin in resigned acceptance.

As the crowd continued to grow, space became tight, and people started sitting closer together and inevitably, talking. Heated conversations began sprouting throughout the cantina, table by table. To the twins, the noise helped lift the dreariness of the clouds and fog, as well as sidetrack them from their woes. But the crowd was getting too close so Colin made to head back. Meghan had to get back to. Lots of studying to get done.

A scream rent through the clearing. All conversation silenced. All movement, frozen.

Another scream.

It came from a little girl.

She pointed toward the woods with a look of terror on her face. Terror that became etched into all faces when movement was caught at the edges of the woods. All around them. Something had them surrounded.

“Don’t let go,” Colin whispered to Catrina, not wanting to lose her if they had to make a sudden escape. She took a firm hold of his sweater and held her breath in nervous anticipation, just the same as everyone else.

Branches broke under approaching footsteps. Trees and shrubs rustled as someone, or something, disturbed them by walking through. But whoever or whatever this was, they moved like blended shadows, only wisps of themselves caught by the human eye.

Balaton came running to the front of the group with belts slung over their shoulders, ready for a battle if it came to it.

Meghan and Colin repeatedly thought they saw movement, but each time their eyes caught something, it disappeared just as quickly.

Jae popped in alongside Meghan, glaring menacingly across the edge of the clearing.

The crowd gasped in unison as shadows emerged from the trees, taking the form of people. And yet, they seemed to disappear and blend in with their background. Their numbers were great.

“We do not mean to cause alarm.” A firm, flat, authoritative voice. “We come only to speak to your leader, regarding an urgent matter.”

Meghan and Colin were surprised when Garner Sadorus stepped forward, rather than Juliska Blackwell.

“Show yourselves if you mean no ill will,” he demanded. Garner was dressed in all his usual glory. Boisterous overcoat. Tattoos sneaking out of the collar. Grit in his eyes. A shine on his shoes.

The leader of the new arrivals stepped out of the shadows and into the clearing.

The Svoda gasped in unison.

“Stripers!” someone nearby revealed. And somehow, that revelation made them no safer than they’d been just a second before.

At first glance, the Stripers appeared human, but upon closer inspection, the twins noticed strips of what appeared to be lizard-like skin running down their arms and necks. It seemed odd that in the chilly air, they wore only minimal clothing and did not appear cold.

“Are they human?” Colin had never seen anything like them.

Jae leaned in, whispering to the twins. “Do you remember in the retelling festival, that there was a boat lost at sea during the battle, and all were assumed dead?”

They nodded yes.

“Well, the story doesn’t add that many years later, it was discovered they had survived.”

“Survived? That’s good, isn’t it?” assumed Meghan.

“Yes, and kind of no,” said Jae. “Because the Stripers are who they became.”

Meghan and Colin had no knowledge of Stripers, but the spite in Jae’s voice warned them it was not good.

“Why don’t they look like you then?” asked Colin.

“Short version: a long time ago they befriended a group of animal magicians known as chameleons, and in return, they were given some of their magic. It changed them. Made them more than human.”

Meghan jumped when Ivan appeared at her side. After a fleeting glance downward his attention remained fixed on the Stripers.

The Striper leader approached Garner, but he spoke as if talking to everyone in the clearing.

“We have come because we are hunting something. Something evil. Something that must be destroyed.”

The Svoda remained paralyzed and could only stare at the Stripers in awe and fear.

“What is it you hunt?” inquired Garner.

The leader of the Stripers glanced around as if seeking out this new evil amongst the Svoda. As if they were hunting one of them.

“I see you have nearly cleaned up the devastation that was cast upon this place.”

At this moment, Juliska Blackwell appeared and took over for Garner. He took a few steps back, remaining close.

“What do you know about it?” demanded the Gypsy Queen.

“And you would be?” the leader asked.

Juliska did not reply immediately. Her face studied the Stripers closely. After a tense minute, she finally broke her silence.

“I am Juliska Nandalia Blackwell, Queen of the Svoda Gypsies. And you would be?”

A sinister smile spread across the Striper’s face.

“I am KarNavan. And most pleased to make the acquaintance of a Queen.” He bowed his head as if paying her respect, but something about his actions hinted that his respect was artificial.

“Again, I ask you. What do you know about the condition of this place?”

KarNavan’s face wrestled to keep its smile. “We came across this clearing in its current state, a full evening before you arrived.”

Jae pressed his foot into the ground. “They know we’ve been here, the entire time.”

“They’ve must have been spying,” Meghan stated the obvious.

It appeared as though many Svoda were under the same belief, their fearful stares now turned to angry glares.

“And you saw no one upon your arrival?” questioned Juliska.

“Not one single living person,” KarNavan replied. “Just belongings, and smoldering fires.” He paused. “If I have concluded correctly, there are people that are missing? And these people are your kin?”

“You are correct in that assumption,” Juliska replied.

The angry glares of the Svoda now dissolved into bitter disappointment as once again, the search for their loved ones seemed to be at another dead end.

“I am sorry that I cannot assist you with your missing kin. Perhaps I can bring you some good news…” He snapped his fingers and out of the woods trudged the missing hunting party.

Cries of relief spread, friends and family raced forward to welcome home their missing loved ones.

“We got lost,” said one of the hunters. “Our magic gave out and we just couldn’t find the way back to the clearing. We walked around lost for days until the Stripers found us.”

The leader of the party whispered to Garner as he passed by him.

“We told them nothing except who we are and that we were hunting.” He tossed him a narrowed gaze the Viancourt member caught onto. They may have saved us, but I do not trust them. Garner nodded that he understood.

“Thank you for returning our hunting party. We feared the worst,” Juliska told the Stripers. “With that appreciation in mind, shall we get to the point of your visit? You know better than I that your reputation is not built upon trust, kindness, or compassion.”

KarNavan’s menacing smile returned.

“We realize our reputation precedes us, our work is sometimes cutthroat in nature,” his eyes narrowed in shrewd pleasure. “But we ask for peace, because now we fight a common enemy. We were once brothers. Let us be brothers once again.”

“You wish us to make peace?” Juliska’s voice mocked. “You pursue treasure at the bequest of the highest bidder, and as you say, your cutthroat methods are well known.”

Ivan scowled. “They only kept the hunters alive to more easily enter our camp. An attempt to gain our trust.”

Meghan pushed down a hard swallow of nerves.

“So this is what you mean by ‘yes, and kinda no,’” said Colin to Jae. “Good that they survived, but bad, because they turned into maniacal treasure hunters?”

Jae’s reply was a low snarl.

Meghan, Colin, Ivan, and even invisible Catrina flicked their heads in his direction.

Did they just hear Jae snarl? Like an animal?

Talk about your non-human behavior.

Meghan sniffed in, wrinkling her nose, about to ask where the mothballs had suddenly come from when an old withered hand reached from behind them all, touching Jae’s shoulder. He spun around staring down Tanzea Chase. Who said nothing, ignored the rest of them, and gave Jae a look that he nodded in response to. Before walking away without explanation. Mothball lady followed him.

How much more bizarre was this day going to get?

And worse, as Colin and Catrina turned their attention back to the Stripers, Meghan’s gaze pinned on Ivan. Who was wearing a look that claimed the world had just gotten a death sentence with no chance of survival.

This was it. The horrible thing happening to Jae.

Some change had happened. Just now.

Meghan was not used to seeing horror in someone’s eyes, but least of all, Ivan’s. She almost grabbed him and tore him away to demand right this minute to tell her everything.

But when his gaze caught hers she almost broke into instant uncontrollable tears. Hell burned there. Fury. A man torn apart. And Meghan watched it all slip away. Go cool. Flat. Become the Ivan she recognized. He said nothing, turning back to the Stripers.

The complexities of Ivan Crane. A mystery Meghan swore to figure out. She had no choice if she wanted to help Jae.

The conversation between KarNavan and Juliska was getting heated.

The Striper bounded onto a table top to better see everyone.

“The enemy we seek is one of you!” he charged.

The crowd gasped, aghast at the ridiculous accusation.

“What is the meaning of this?” Garner shouted.

Juliska raised her hand to calm him. She turned back to KarNavan.

“I ask the same question. What is the meaning of this charge?”

“The enemy we seek is not only an enemy to us, but to all that live in the magical and non-magical world. A child. A child that will one day become a Projector...”

The crowd had no response but to fall into deafening silence.

“This is not possible. Projectors died out long ago,” insisted Juliska.

“What I believe you mean to say is, were killed off long ago. Regardless of this point, I unfortunately, speak the truth. We have been tracking the magic of this child Projector for the last few months. We were finally able to track the location. It brought us here.”

Panic ensued.

The Svoda began looking around at each child, wondering which unlucky soul it could be. It seemed the Stripers had no idea.

“The child must have caused this devastation,” a voice shouted.

“Yes. It’s not one of ours! It must’ve been from the other group,” someone called back.

“Calm yourselves!” Juliska forcefully ordered her people before they could say more and get themselves in a panic she could not contain. Though the hints of it lingered thick. “While I believe that the existence of a Projector is not possible,” she continued, aiming her words at the Stripers, “I must ask, what are your plans, once you find this child?”

KarNavan cast his gaze over the people. He avoided the Banon’s question.

“We will leave you now, to think about what we have told you. We will return.”

The Stripers retreated from the clearing and melted into the woods.

“How do we know they actually left, since they can blend in?” asked Meghan.

“We don’t,” answered Ivan, darkly.

The group waited for their Banon to speak.

Once she felt it safe to do so, she made only a quick statement.

“I will take the information we’ve just heard under council of the Viancourt. Balaton, keep your perimeters under constant surveillance.”

The Balaton scurried to keep guard of their borders.

Which had almost instantly become small and crowded. An overall lack of free air or any solace.

“Garner, bring me the leader of the hunting party. I wish to speak with him. Darius, Tanzea, please wait for me in my tent.”

The mothball woman had made her way back, Jae was nowhere to be seen.

Garner dashed away to locate the leader of the hunting party while Darius and Tanzea worked their way to Juliska’s tent.

“As for everyone else,” she grabbed her people’s attention. “At this time, nothing has changed. Attend to your duties. Until we can either prove or deny this Projector claim, we must be vigilant. Keep your eyes and ears open!”

Juliska nodded toward Meghan, beckoning her.

“Gotta run,” said Meghan. Before she did though, she caught Ivan attempting to ignore her and sent him a glare that had only one meaning: you and I are not finished.

The crowd dispersed slowly, distrust mounting, now more than ever before. Neighbor suspect of neighbor. Especially the children. Some had looks of despair. Some, anger and bewilderment.

When Colin and the invisible Catrina arrived back at Billie’s tent, he was surprised to see her home, sitting in the front room. At least, technically speaking, she was sitting there. She looked a million miles away.

“What terrible times to be alive,” she whispered.

Colin sat down across from her. Catrina stayed close to listen.

“Billie, can I ask you, what exactly is a Projector?”

Her gaze burrowed into Colin’s.

“A poor, helpless creature with no choice but to accept its terrible fate.”

Colin had expected bad, but the way Billie spoke, it was as if there was simply no hope. “And that fate is?”

“Death. Only death.”

He sucked in. Having expected no less, but what a thing. To be condemned before you’d even had a chance to live.

“Projectors were thought to have died out long ago,” Billie continued. “To be more correct, as the Striper so bluntly put it, were killed off long ago.”

“Why?”

“Projectors, as children, are much like any other child. However, as they age, they change. They will become evil. They cannot stop it. Even if as a child they were a saint, their fate is sealed.”

Billie stood up now, invigorated by her story.

“Once a Projector reaches maturity, at age seventeen most believe, magic turns on them like an infectious disease.”

“What happens exactly? Do they turn seventeen and just start killing people?”

“I am afraid it is rather more complex than just killin’. A Projector’s magic has no boundaries. No limitations. It is more magic and power than any human can control. It can fulfill any whim in the blink of an eye. The hint of a thought. An entire village could be wiped out of existence. An entire landscape completely changed. A Projector will destroy everything they love, touch, or even think about, without the most careful control. Control that’s just not possible for a human mind. This… this is why they are searched out and killed without mercy. By no fault of their own, they are born, doomed.”

“Wow,” was the only response he could muster. It did not seem to do this revelation justice.

“Wow indeed, Mr. Jacoby. Wow indeed,” Billie agreed. “You see, it is thought that it’s a defect of sorts. Something the child is born with. Magic gone awry. And there is no cure. No chance of changing their fate.”

Colin glanced at Catrina. She, however, did not look as astonished at this information as he did. She must have already known this, like everyone else.

“It could literally be any child,” Billie told him. “Even a child that’s been deemed something else, like your sister being a Firemancer. Not that it’s her of course, just an example,” Billie explained. “The signs start coming on stronger in the teen years.”

Colin had a question on the tip of his tongue and almost refused to ask, but it came out anyway. “What kind of signs?”

“It can be different for each child, but in general, their nature will start to change. The nicest person will suddenly become mean, cunning, or vengeful. There will be an increase of magical accidents. Unexplainable happenings.”

“Like the devastation we found when we got here?”

“Perhaps, although, not likely. The devastation has a more physical cause behind it. Too humanized, if that makes sense. Not magical in nature.”

Colin let out a long sigh. His thoughts at first, landed on Jae. Was this the terrible thing Meghan kept seeing in her visions? And the way he was acting lately? And that snarl?

“Chances are this child doesn’t even know what they are. If what the Striper’s say is true though, and they did track a real Projector’s magic here…” Billie did not finish and her stare grazed over the trunk she had dragged into her tent.

“I can’t imagine,” Colin started, then stopped. “I can’t imagine what it would be like to find out you are that child. Finding out you have no future. No chance. Or that if you lived you would destroy everything or anyone you cared about.”

“It is a terrible fate,” fretted Catrina, sadly. She disappeared into the room they shared. Billie, of course, unnoticing of the invisible girl.

“A horrendous tragedy for any family,” Billie concluded. “There are tales of families going on the run, trying to protect their child, blind to the horrors to come. Only to fall prey to the uncontrollable magic, or to be killed alongside the child.”

They sat in silence for a while.

Colin tried to picture the faces of the children he had gone to school with in Grimble, or seen walking around the camp. Was it one of them? Had that child unknowingly caused the devastation? If so, what had happened to all those Svoda? Were they dead? Lost? Or had some other tragedy befallen them? Could the Stripers themselves have had something to do with their disappearance?

His brain was trying hard to avoid the conclusion it was coming to.

Glass Coffin. Left behind in a sleep she wasn’t meant to awaken from.

Left to dream away her life…

It couldn’t be. It simply could not be Catrina.

But if it was… had he saved her only to doom her to an unchangeable fate?

Death, at the hands of maniacs, crazy over what she would become.

No. It cannot be her.

It just can’t.

Meghan arrived alongside Juliska at her tent. The Viancourt, along with Pantin Hollee, were already seated at the table awaiting the Banon’s arrival.

“Please feel free to wait for me in my room. I will be along shortly,” Juliska told Meghan.

Meghan, having no desire to be in the same room as Garner Sadorus or mothball lady, obliged without question. Nona joined her moments later.

“I guess we can still hear what goes on outside this room,” she said.

“Hadn’t thought of that,” Meghan whispered. “Guess I don’t need to whisper, seeing as they cannot hear us. Still, it seems strange we can hear them just a few feet away, and yet if I were to shout, they would not hear it.”

“Let’s not test that theory right now,” suggested Nona, tuning into the conversation now beginning in the front room.

“Sounds heated,” Meghan added.

They heard the voice of Darius Hadrian.

“I fear the Striper speaks the truth. Nevertheless, history proves they cannot be trusted. There may well be a Projector, but I doubt they are telling us everything.”

“If there is indeed a Projector, we must find out what the Stripers’ plans are once they locate this child,” insisted Garner. “Ending the life of this Projector should at least be done mercifully. If they capture this child, it would no doubt suffer greatly.”

Meghan had difficulty believing that the compassionate words she was hearing were coming from Garner Sadorus. Then, as with so many things in this new life, her attitude changed as she questioned the use of the word compassionate as they still spoke of ending a child’s life.

“Idiots have tried to harness a Projector’s power before,” barked Tanzea. “Sure enough, they’ll try again.”

“Which we all know is a terrible mistake,” Juliska spoke. “But I agree, with all your points. We do not know the entire story. The child will suffer at their hands. And yet, its fate is predetermined. It must die.”

“If I may,” said Garner. “We should focus on discovering more about the Striper’s plans. Who hired them, for starters.”

“How do you propose we do such a thing?” injected Tanzea.

“Yes, how is the real question,” agreed Juliska. “We are in unfamiliar territory. And for some unexplained reason, our magic is greatly weakened here.”

“And diminishing more each day,” reminded Hollee.

“Surely your visions are not, though,” said Darius.

“No. They are fine,” lied Juliska with ease. “Unfortunately, none of them are being helpful at the moment. Besides, Darius, you know they don’t work like that.”

“Of course, Banon. My apologies. These circumstances are complicated. I certainly do not wish to add to that complication.”

“If I see anything of value the court will be the first to know.”

Meghan began to understand just how important Juliska’s visions were to the safety of her people.

Nona put a paw on her leg, comforting her.

“I still have so much to learn, Nona.”

“I will help you study.”

Meghan dug in immediately, and read aloud to Nona, hoping to retain as much knowledge as possible.

CHAPTER 27

Sebastien Jendaya arrived home in the Northern Maine woods. Not a long journey from where he’d just been… with Meghan’s mother. Isabella. So strange that she resided in a home inside a cave about an hour away.

He stopped in front of two ancient white pine trees. From where he stood, the thick forest continued as far as his eyes could see. However, upon stepping through the two white pines, he stepped into a different world. A bustling village nestled amongst the trees.

This village had been his home since his parents had been banished nearly thirteen years prior, from the Svoda Island off the northern Maine shores. They were the other half. The ones who did not follow Juliska Blackwell.

Sebastien hustled down a pathway and came to a staircase which he climbed. At the top it led to a bridge high above the ground connecting from tree to tree. He landed in front of a door but stopped himself before entering. He was oddly nervous to be home. Anxious to see his parents, but not to file his report with their leader.

He turned the doorknob and opened the door.

“Sebastien! You’re home!” his father, Milo, exclaimed. “Kay,” he called out while rushing to hug his son. Kay Jendaya’s small frame emerged from another room. She raced forward to hold her son close.

“You have been gone for so long,” his mother cried.

“Oh, don’t cry, Mom. I’m fine. Everything is going perfect,” he insisted.

“I just worry so,” she mumbled.

“We’re your parents, it’s what we do,” Milo reminded. “It’s nice to have you home, Son. C’mon in and sit. Rest. I’m sure you have lots to tell.”

“Yes. Sit. Relax. I’ll make a bite to eat,” said Kay, flying into the kitchen, like somehow a home cooked meal would keep their son from leaving, ever again. An impossibility. He might be a teenager but he had an important job and was in far too deep now, to stop.

“I’ll send a leaf to Amelia,” Milo said. “She’ll want to know you’re home.”

Like she didn’t already, Sebastien thought. He grimaced at the idea of seeing their leader. He would have to keep most of his actions secret, most especially his visit with Meghan’s very much alive mother.

His own mother exited the kitchen with a tall stack of sandwiches.

“Um, wow, Mom.”

“I have many meals to catch up on. And I’ll make something special to celebrate later.”

“Actually, they look amazing.” Sebastien licked his lips and grabbed two. He really did miss her mom’s food. Mostly, someone else making it for him.

“Well, we’ll have some time now. I’ll cook you all the real food you can eat,” his mother said.

Sebastien dropped the third sandwich, looking guilty.

“You’re not staying long? Are you?” surmised Milo.

Sebastien’s eyes answered their question.

“We’ll just have to make due with the time we have then,” his mother insisted, trying to sound happy. “You know how proud we are of you, right?”

“Yeah, I know, Mom.”

“We could not have asked for a better, more loyal son. We are so very proud of the work you’re doing.” Milo was proud, no doubt. But uncertain at times, about dragging their young son into something so volatile. A life they had agreed to many years ago when he was just an infant.

Kay didn’t fare so well. Tears welled. “You’re still my little boy. Even though you’re nearing a man. I will never stop worrying no matter your age. But,” she sucked in, determined. “We all have our jobs to do. I only wish yours would keep you a little closer to home.”

“Whatever your next job is, just be careful. Okay, Son?” Milo ordered.

“Sure, Dad. Always,” he replied.

He really wanted to burst. To shout his news that Meghan’s mother was still alive. To tell them everything he had been up to. But he bit his lip and kept quiet. They could not know. And neither could Amelia.

He was beginning to doubt if any secret could be kept, for long.

If they didn’t know yet, though, he just had to survive through this visit.

After? Who the heck knew what would happen after.

CHAPTER 28

“Father!” said Colby, startled. “I was expecting the new teacher.”

“Little fact I forgot to mention,” he informed his son. “I am your new teacher.”

Colby twisted in his seat with anticipation. Lessons with his father were always the best ones. The only ones that made being in school, worth it.

“What kind of magic are we going to learn today?” Colby asked him eagerly.

Jurekai’s gaunt smile lifted to one corner.

“No magic today,” he answered. He saw his son’s heart sink. “Today, my Son, I have decided it is time for you to learn where we came from. How we came to be. For as you know, we were not always the Grosvenor.”

Colby’s sinking heart leapt. This is a story he had always wanted to hear, but his father always refused to tell. The room darkened. The walls, lighting to life, the trail of stained glass shimmering with color and movement.

“Mother,” Fazendiin called out in greeting.

The silhouette of his mother appeared in the stained glass.

“Would you mind, please, to tell the story?” he addressed her kindly.

“So it shall be, my Son,” she replied.

The picture in the stained glass shifted as she began to speak. Beams of light emanated and danced around the room, throwing shadows.

“In the beginning, magic flowed as naturally as breathing through all living things.”

The scene changed to a field, with plants, trees, animals, and humans all living together in peace.

“But as with any world,” she continued, “there were periods of conflict and war. One such war changed the landscape of the world, forever.”

The picture of a man materialized in the stained glass, standing alongside what appeared to be a large cow-like creature.

“The man you see here is named Babiin Balick, in his day, a known fool of a farmer. Today, he is remembered for an accidental discovery which forever changed the world of magic.”

The scene in the glass turned gruesome as it showed Babiin slaughtering the cow-like animal, reaching into the dying creature’s body, extracting something.

“The Mazuruk: a beast relative to the modern day cow. In its day, this beast was used much as it is today, for milk, meat, and clothing. One day, upon slaughtering a Mazaruk, while it was yet alive, a stone fell out of its third stomach. Babiin picked up the glass-like stone and put it in his pocket, never giving it a second thought.”

Colby watched the stained glass intently, not wanting to miss anything. With each new part his grandmother spoke, the colors in the stained glass shifted, creating a new picture.

“As the days passed, Babiin noticed a change. He was stronger. His magical abilities and strength, expanding. At the same time, concerns in his village arose as other peoples’ magic weakened. Nothing like this had ever occurred before. Weeks after he had taken the Mazaruk’s stone, it dawned on Babiin that his increase of power had begun after he had put the Stone in his pocket. He tested his theory by burying the Stone far away from his home. Almost instantly, the further away he got from the Stone, the more weakened he became. He dug up the Stone and just as instantly, grew stronger.”

Colby sat on the edge of his seat. His father had only recently mentioned the subject of something called a Mazy Stone. He assumed Mazy was short for Mazuruk.

“What Babiin did not realize, was that the increase in his power was not only aided by the stone, but that the Stone increased his power by stealing magical energy from living things, nearby, weakening other’s magic. For months, he researched and tested the Stone’s powers. The most important discovery, beyond weakening other’s magical powers, is that the magic could be transferred out of the Stone and into a living person, thus permanently making this person stronger and more powerful.”

Stronger? More powerful? Colby glanced at his father, who was strong, and old, but now, he wondered just how old. And how powerful. It was something they had never discussed. His father’s skin was gaunt and thin. Yet his mind, sharp. Perhaps he was finally about to find out just how old his father truly was.

“Pay attention, Colby,” his father scolded, recognizing his son’s wandering mind. He missed nothing.

Fazediin’s mother continued her story.

“After learning everything he could about the Stones, Babiin’s hunger intensified. Not just for more power, but for money. He realized his discovery would be worth a lot to the right buyer. Babiin also worried that the damage he had caused in his own village would be found out, so he fled. But not before slaughtering every last Mazuruk he owned, and seizing the Stones from their dying bodies.”

The stained glass picture now morphed into a map, focusing in on a part of the map noted as Shogharne Territory. As the territory came into better view, it stopped in a village set near the edge of a vast mountain.

“Babiin traveled to the Shogharne Territory seeking out a clan he’d heard rumor of; one that was infamous for their unending search for immortality. They were called Vetala: Energy Vampires. Their ability to extract and consume the life force from living things allowed them extended life. But not the immortality they desired, as the results were not permanent and the ability declined with age.”

Colby’s thoughts reeled with this information. Father told me once he was descended from a Vetala clan. Does this mean I am a vampire like in the story? Or am I an immortal like my father? Or am I some kind of hybrid? My mother is just a human… from a magical bloodline, but just human…

Colby had always wanted to know the answers to these questions; however, his father had repeatedly told him that this knowledge was something he would learn at the appropriate time. Obviously, this time was now.

“Babiin approached the clan leader,” the story went on, “asking him what he would be willing to pay for limitless magic. This clan leader scoffed at Babiin’s claims. This leader was not aware of any such thing; his clan had been searching for hundreds of years to no avail. If there had been such a thing, they would have discovered it themselves.”

There was a pause, Grandmother and son sharing some hushed moment.

Fazendiin’s face remained flat and focused, his gaze ordering her to continue.

“To prove what he said,” the woman in glass spoke, “Babiin left one Stone in the hands of the clan leader, insisting he test the Stone’s ability. Babiin told the leader where they could locate him once his claim was proven true. The leader, in return, told Babiin that if the Stone did not perform as promised, he would not step off Shogharne Territory, alive.

“Babiin had nothing to fear. Within a day, the clan leader realized the power of Babiin’s Stone and sought him out. However, the clan leader had no intention of buying the Stones. The clan leader forced Babiin to tell him everything he knew about the Stones, or face instant death. He surrendered all knowledge without hesitation, and for this, the clan leader spared his life.”

The stained glass morphed again, this time, unraveling a horrific scene: a bloody and terrifying massacre.

“In the weeks that followed, the clan leader ordered the slaughter of every Mazaruk in the surrounding villages, for each single Stone had a limit of how much magical energy it could contain. Therefore, the more Stones one possessed, the stronger one could become. Thousands of Stones were collected from these beasts, and with them, the Vetala collected power. More power than they had ever imagined possible.

“Unknowing villagers suspected nothing. The Vetala appeared as travelers, just passing through. It was at first, feared that some terrible plague was to blame, as village after village discovered their magic weakened, and one day, completely gone. The Stones left everything in their wake alive, but powerless, and magic-less.

“This is when the Vetala clan made a disastrous error. They grew arrogant, allowing someone to discover their secret. The news spread like wildfire and soon, any village that still retained their magical powers began executing Mazuruk in hopes of defending themselves in the battle that would inevitably follow.”

Colby had a thousand questions he wanted to shout, but his father would not approve. His eyes never left the stained glass where the pictures continued to shift and change.

“Over the months that followed, this news spread across the magical world like a disease. At the height of this massacre, nearly every Mazaruk had been exterminated, and you had either lost your magical powers to someone possessing a Stone, or possessed enough Stones to steal other people’s powers.

“Wars broke out all over the world, village against village, clan against clan. Those with the Stones, kept the power. The Shogharne clan possessed the largest number of these Stones.”

She stopped for a moment as the stained glass darkened, a second later illuminating into another scene with Babiin Balick.

“Seeing the destruction his discovery had caused, Babiin spent the remainder of his life making amends for his actions. He created a group of warriors that wandered the earth for many years, painstakingly collecting and destroying the Stones, and those who used them for harm.

“But it was during this time that nine of the most powerful Vetala learned an awesome truth: the Mazuruk Stones could give them the immortality they had so long desired. Using their innate powers as Energy Vampires, they could combine the magical energies from a single Stone, into another, fusing them together. They did this with hundreds of Stones, until they had built a Stone large enough to contain the magical energy required for immortality.

“Babiin Balick and his followers learned of this plan too late. They set out to stop it, but fate had determined otherwise. The nine remaining Vetala from the Shogharne Territory simply needed to touch the Stone simultaneously, and its power would be permanently fused with their own, filling their life force completely.”

At this point, Jurekai Fazendiin’s mother stopped and looked at him as if to ask if she should continue.

“Yes, Mother,” he told her. “If I want the truth known, I want the entire truth known.”

She nodded and began to speak again.

“The Immortality Stone was hidden, its location only known by the nine to ensure that it could not be destroyed. For if it was destroyed, their immortality, and thus their lives, would end.”

Colby breathed out in disbelief. He had known his father was immortal, but could his immortality end? Did this also mean that his father was one of the nine original immortals? He had often heard of him spoken as the original… if this were true, Colby again wanted to know how this affected his own life. Nevertheless, he waited, the story not yet finished.

“The immortals made the choice to go into hiding, allowing the rest of the world to wage their war. Babiin Balick continued to wage his own war, which lasted long beyond his death. Eventually, after many years, his followers tracked down and destroyed the remaining Mazuruk Stones. There were unexpected casualties, however. The biggest being the near eradication of magic. The next being that the battle had lasted so many years, that new generations had been born and died, having no knowledge of magic.

“The world was changed, magic no longer at the forefront of everyday life. As time passed, so did the knowledge of what once was. The few remaining humans that still held onto their magical powers feared for their lives as magic became myth. Which when happened upon, was reviled as an evil to be purged from the earth.

“In order to better their odds of survival, the smaller magical clans joined forces. You will know them today as the Svoda Gypsies. Many of Babiin Balick’s follower’s descendants make up a good portion of the Gypsies. His own bloodline remains true to his cause, still today.”

Jurekai interrupted his mother’s story at this point. “It was Babiin’s own son that cursed my mother’s soul,” he explained. “Cursed her to live without a physical body, so very, very long ago.”

“But Father,” Colby interrupted, “with all your power and knowledge, you could not find a way to free her?”

“Not yet, Son. Please finish Mother, so that he knows everything.”

“As you wish. About two hundred years ago, the very Stone that gave the nine immortals their power was discovered and stolen by the descendants of Babiin Balick. They tried to destroy the Stone, to no avail. Then, it was stolen again, by one of the last living Projectors. One of the few able to tame the power, for he was more than human, and a human mind is not capable of controlling that sort of power. He made claim that the Stone could not only heal an uncontrollable Projector’s powers but it could also be made to either heal, or destroy, all remaining magic.”

Colby’s father interrupted. His gaze firmly set on his son.

“Whoever controls the Immortality Stone, controls everything.” He nodded to his mother to finish her story.

“The Projector who made these claims hid the Stone. It has not yet been located. It is believed that he left vital clues to the Stone’s location in a book called the Magicante, a book that was written by this Projector. After his death, about fifty years later, the book disappeared from all knowledge.”

“That is,” interrupted Jurekai Fazendiin again, “until it popped into the hands of a young boy, named Colin Jacoby.”

So this is why my father wants that book so badly.

“What you must take from all of this my Son,” his father said, “is that the Magicante is a vital piece of the puzzle. It will lead us to the Stone. Without this Stone, my immortality is at stake. Without this Stone, our legacy is at stake. Without this Stone, we cannot live in peace as in the wrong hands, this Stone could be made to destroy all magic… including ours. We can be overthrown. We are not invincible.”

Colby was beginning to comprehend just how old his father truly was. And now he knew that his father could die, but again, what did this mean for him?

“There is one other point you must understand, Son. I was the clan leader that Babiin Balick approached so very long ago. It was I who discovered our path to immortality. I will not allow all I have worked for all these years to be undone. With the Magicante, I can find the Stone. With the Stone, I can control all magic. With the Stone, I can remain immortal, forever. Alas, I am not an ignorant man. And this, this is why I brought you into the world.”

Colby could not speak. He could scarcely catch his breath.

“You are descended from an immortal bloodline. My bloodline. The most powerful ever to exist. Your birth guarantees that a Fazendiin will remain, even if my life is ended.”

“What do you mean?” Colby needed to ask.

“A child born to one of the nine immortals would be passed on this immortality through the blood, making them a true immortal. You, my precious Son, cannot die.”

A million questioned rushed through his brain.

Can’t die! But I’m aging. Will that stop at some point? If we find the stone, will I be the most powerful person in the entire world? Will I control everything? If I am injured, will I just heal? What the heck does being immortal really mean?

The stained glass window returned to its original form. The story over.

“Thank you, Mother,” Fazendiin spoke softly. The woman stared for a moment, eyes darkening as she refused to go away. “That is all, Mother.” Her colorful glass silhouette vanished as if unable to disobey the order. Colby missed the moment, his mind racing in a hundred different directions.

“There is no one else like you in this, or any other world,” his father told him.

Colby caught his gaze, listening, but barely, as his mind was having a hard time embracing all of this.

“Your potential is limitless, Colby. But you are still young and have much to learn. I will not have any son of mine, no matter how powerful he will become, live in ignorance or arrogance. I made that mistake once, and look at what happened to this world.”

“Yes, Father,” was all Colby could respond.

“I will make you a King. An Immortal ruler of all magical or non-magical, worlds. You will become my greatest achievement.”

Colby wondered what passing out felt like.

He was sure he might be about to.

CHAPTER 29

Dew blanketed the clearing, casting glistening shadows upon the trees as the sun sneaked out and beamed down. A full day had passed since the Stripers had arrived and made their claim that a child Projector was somewhere nearby.

Meghan met up with Colin and Catrina and headed for breakfast. On their way, she described a vivid dream she’d had the night before.

“I think I was hearing Colby’s thought’s,” she said after a minute. “Or maybe I was seeing bits of his dreams. I still don’t know why I can do that, but it’s so strange that the subject of my dream was the Grosvenor, and Projectors, and we are now possibly dealing with one. Plus, he is not giving up his quest for your book, Colin. I wish my dream would have told me why!” she added in frustration. “Of course, I don’t even know if what I dreamt is actually real.”

Colin leaned into Catrina, whose voice only he could hear.

“Really?” said Colin. “That is definitely strange.”

“What?” Meghan demanded, annoyed. She wondered if this was how she and Colin had always come across when they would have secret conversations around Sebastien. She now understood why he would get irritated when they did it.

“Catrina says the details in your dream, regarding how the Grosvenor came to be, are accurate according to what she has heard.”

“How would she know? In my dream, this seemed like very privileged information,” Meghan relayed to her brother. She also recalled reading in a schoolbook that it was only speculation as to how the Grosvenor came to be. She did not get an answer as Jae came running up to them, appearing distressed.

“You guys haven’t seen Corny have you?”

“Corny? No,” said Colin.

“Thought he never came out of the dark?” quipped Meghan.

“Usually doesn’t. I went to give him breakfast this morning and he wasn’t in his room. Mom’s worried, so I told her I’d look around.”

“We can help if you want,” offered Meghan. “I hope he didn’t get confused and wander off into the woods.”

“If he did, we’ll never find him,” worried Jae.

“Um. Guys. Search over.” Colin pointed.

Corny (Cornell) Tibbit shuffled his way into the camp cantina. Clothes clean, but hair wild, eyes frantically searching for something like he was almost out of time. His gaze landed hard on Colin Jacoby. His legs started working to get over to him. He ignored both Jae and Meghan.

His grizzled face looked pale, even underneath the jungle of tangled facial hair. Next, to the utter shock of everyone, Corny did something he had not done in many a long year. He spoke.

“I just wanted to see… one time… for myself.” His gaze wandered to the empty space next to Colin, in which the invisible Catrina Flummer stood.

Colin panicked.

Can he see her? Is the spell not working?

Corny took hold of Colin’s shoulders, his eyes casting between him and the invisible Catrina.

“Hope, or death?” Corny pondered in a whisper only they could hear. “She thinks I don’t remember. I do.” He pointed to his head. “I do. You are hers.”

Colin did not respond. His mouth fell open as if to try, but nothing came out. What did he mean? Who was he talking about? Was it just ravings of a madman? Colin glanced sideways at Catrina. She shrugged, having never seen Corny before.

“Do not trust anyone,” the crazed man warned them roughly. “Run. Both of you. While you still can. She knows….”

Colin’s brow furrowed in terror. She, who? And somehow, Corny saw Catrina. He did. But Corny had only ever helped him. The grizzled man released Colin and backed up a few steps.

“My part in this play is now finished. Oh, and…” he stared downward, his finger trembling and pointing at Colin like some important thought had just dawned on him. “Tell Arnon hello, from his old friend. If you ever see him again. Tell him. Tell him it wasn’t all in vain. And we were right.”

His uncle! What?

How the heck did Corny know his uncle?

They didn’t even know if Arnon was still alive.

This was getting more confusing by the minute.

And they were right about what?

Corny looked around at everyone, his head nodding, and shaking.

“Goodbye.”

The man closed his eyes and slumped to the ground.

Dead.

Gone.

Not as gasp or movement toward him. Everyone, in shock.

He couldn’t have died, not just like that.

Colin, Catrina, Meghan, and Jae just stared at his body in disbelief, almost expecting him to get back up again. Surely, this had not just happened.

Life screeched back in, a crowd huddling around the man who had once been a respected member of the community.

Corny had no actual family to contact. The Mochries were the closest thing he had. In just minutes, Balaton arrived to file a report on what had happened. A few minutes after, Juliska Blackwell arrived. Colin noted something unsavory in her review of the man’s sudden death. Or maybe that’s what he wanted to see. He didn’t know anymore.

The Banon spoke with the Balaton and left swiftly.

Minutes later they were covering the body, taking him away.

“Poor, crazy old man,” one of the Balaton spoke. “I knew him many years ago when I was just a young man starting out my training as a Balaton. Before he lost his mind. He was head of the Balaton once, didn’t keep the position long. He was one heck of a tracker.”

“Corny?” clarified Colin.

“Yeah. Hard to believe it by the looks of him these last years. He was a great man. Good at his job. The best. You should have seen the magical tracking system he…” the Balaton shook his head. “Excuse my rambling. Stories from another time. Another world. One that doesn’t exist any longer.”

Colin was instantly wondering if maybe the man, Cornell Tibbit, had been too good at his job.

“If I could ask, how did Corny go mad?”

Meghan waited, wondering why her brother wanted to know all this. She had not overhead the old man’s whisperings and Colin had kept his mind block in place.

“That’s the sad part, isn’t it? No one really knows,” the Balaton explained. “It was back when we still lived on our island. Not too long before our exodus. He was found in his home, had lost his mind, never to recover. His friend, the current head officer of the Balaton at the time, kept vigil day and night for weeks. But Cornell never came out of it. Some thought it was the losses of his family. The pressure of the war brewing on the island at the time. That he just, snapped.”

“What…” Colin cleared his throat. “What was his friend’s name?” He had a sinking feeling about that answer.

“Arnon Jacoby.”

Meghan held in her gasp, noting Colin’s complete lack of surprise.

“Not with us anymore, I’m afraid. Killed during said battle before our exodus. Another shame. Good man, he was. Missed. Well, enough thinking about the old days. You all try to have a nice rest of your morning now. Corny’s finally at peace. We can find comfort in that, I believe.” He bade them goodbye and tore off after the Balaton carrying away Corny.

Colin strode away without any words to anyone. Catrina was at his heels, with Meghan and Jae tossing a confused look between them before following. Colin did not stop until he was inside the safety of his room at Billie’s. She was not home.

“What’s going on?” demanded Meghan.

Colin removed Catrina’s spell so they could all see her. She was next to Colin, concerned etched in her features.

“I don’t really know.” And he did not want to share what Corny had told him with someone so close to Juliska Blackwell, even if that someone was his sister.

“Did that man just pretty much tell us our uncle, Arnon Jacoby, was once Svoda? He lived on the island, and was a Balaton?”

“Yeah, I think that’s exactly what happened,” stated Jae. “Sorry, wish I’d been older back then. Maybe I would have known that.”

“It’s not your fault, Jae.” Meghan’s hands went to her hips. “We never told anyone who our uncle was. Another secret that was probably good to keep.”

Actually, they had told a few people. The first day they’d come to live with the Svoda. They’d told the Viancourt, and Juliska Blackwell, who their uncle was. Apparently, Meghan had forgotten, and Colin left it so. This only added even more questions to the mountain of unanswered things that made no sense, and were not adding up. And all leading back to Juliska Blackwell. Surely, they would have recalled the man who was once a leader of the island’s police force? They were all old enough to remember that.

Meghan was still ranting.

“How much stranger is this all going to get? And why do they think Arnon dead?”

“My guess,” offered Catrina, “he wanted them to think so.”

“But why?” Colin replied.

“You?” Catrina guessed. “You told me yourself, he raised you both. Kept you in the dark about magic, and yet seemed to know about it in the end.”

“Definitely getting stranger. We’ll just have to add this to the ever-growing list of unanswered craziness. Sorry,” said Meghan. “I have to go. Juliska is expecting me soon.”

“Yeah. Okay. Bye, Sis.” Colin wasn’t going to keep her, he was eager to be alone with Catrina.

Jae nodded his goodbye too. “I’d better go find my parents. If they somehow haven’t heard already… news travels fast…” he sped off.

Colin plunked down on the bed, Catrina joined him landing on the edge softly. Guilt consumed him, he’d never made good on his promise to do something nice for Corny. In addition, he worried that he had lost an ally. A crazy ally who was obviously much smarter and more in tune with daily happenings than anyone suspected. Though obviously, some terrible thing had happened to him.

And his Uncle Arnon had been his friend.

“I’m sorry about Corny,” Catrina whispered in comfort. “It’s obvious you respected him.”

“He helped me a lot. Heck, he helped me find you.”

Colin explained all the things Corny had done for him, and explained the part where they’d told the Viancourt and Juliska about Arnon, and that Meghan had forgotten. Catrina agreed it was only adding to the questions.

He raked his hand through his hair just as footsteps shuffled into the tent. Billie.

He got up to meet her and explain about Corny, but the look on her face said she’d already heard. Catrina remained on the bed.

“Gonna be a funeral tonight. A hastily planned one, but we don’t know how long we’ll be here. He might have been crazy when he died, but he deserves a proper memorial just the same.”

Colin nodded. Said nothing and returned to his room.

He’d come close to asking her if she’d known a man named Arnon Jacoby, but held his tongue. It wasn’t a subject he wanted to stir up. Even with Billie.

Catrina remained silent, allowing him some time to process all his thoughts. He planted himself on the ground next to the bed, leaning against it. Catrina joined him there, sitting side by side.

A numbness crept through him.

He stared at the tent wall, into nothing, thoughts disappearing into some dark void; he hoped it took them all far away from his brain.

Seemingly minutes later, evening had arrived. How long had he been sitting here staring at nothing? Catrina’s head was on his shoulder, she was asleep.

It was time for Corny’s funeral so he woke her, gently, and they went. Sticking to the outside of the gathering, which mean they didn’t see much being so much shorter than most anyone else in attendance.

Colin was surprised at how many people had known Corny before he had ended up a hermit who preferred to live in cramped, dark, dank sorts of places.

The funeral only dampened the group’s already dulled spirits. Because regardless of his last few years, Corny’s life and death were just another grim reminder of the toll this life took on them all.

Meghan rushed off as soon as the funeral was completed.

Jae stayed by his parents’ side, accepting condolences for Corny’s passing. Most people just praised the Mochries for taking him in and caring for him. Colin heard comment after comment saying things like, “I don’t know how you did it these last few years…” or “What patient people you must be…” and “You really made a difference in his life, gave him a reason to live.”

For some reason, all of these comments bothered Colin. Churned like thick sour batter inside him. That void where all his thoughts had been hiding, all afternoon, collapsed and released all at once. Somehow, this was some final straw that just became too much.

“What’s wrong?” begged Catrina, seeing the obvious struggle.

Colin could not express his thoughts clearly and just shook his head.

“Um, what is that?” Catrina suddenly asked him, pointing at something not far away.

Colin jerked his head to look where she pointed just as an eight-legged shadow vanished behind some nearby bushes.

Pajak. Juliska’s pet. Spy, more like.

It’s hideous glass eyes were staring right at Catrina. “I think it can see me.”

Colin did not reply. Was it safe to? Was his every move being watched? Did they know about Catrina? Did they know that Corny had somehow helped him, even in his seemingly crazed state of mind?

“I need to get out of here!” Colin suddenly bleated breathlessly. “I feel like I can’t… I can’t… breathe.”

“Let’s go then,” Catrina insisted.

“I can’t go back to Billie’s.” It would suffocate him.

“It’s not safe to leave the clearing,” Catrina whispered worriedly. “Wait, maybe your book can help us with that.”

“Actually… you’re right,” he exclaimed. “If I can make you invisible, why not myself too.” He’d joked about it, but now, why not? He proceeded to use the same spell on himself as he did on Catrina and they rushed hand in hand out of the clearing and into the woods. He was sure to add the Abdo before using the spell, to keep the traces of magic hidden from anyone who might be tracking it. Oddly enough, the job Corny used to do. Maybe that’s how he’d helped him. Even though he’d lost his mind, perhaps he’d not lost everything.

“We could have just stayed in the clearing,” Catrina pointed out after a short walk into the dense forest.

“And chance Pajak seeing us? I needed to get away from there.”

And seeing as they were alone and in the dark woods, he removed the cloaking spell.

“Sad, about Corny?”

“Sad. Confused. Torn. About Corny, about…” he paused, sitting on a fallen log. “Catrina, I need to know. I’m sorry. I promised not to push and that I was okay with it, but I need to ask you… do you know who left you in the cave?”

She sighed. “I have my suspicions. Strong suspicions.”

“Juliska Blackwell,” he confirmed.

“Yes. But not just her, there were others, too. I don’t think she acted alone.”

“But why? Why would they do that to you? You’re harmless!”

“Not everyone might agree with that Colin.”

He stood and took her hand.

“You can trust me with anything,” he promised. “If they think you’re the Projector, I will prove them wrong.”

Catrina’s eyes began to moisten.

“Oh, Colin. I…”

A branch snapped nearby. Instinctively, Colin grasped Catrina and started running.

They stopped only once they had run so far that they began to fear they might get lost. Colin wondered if maybe getting lost wouldn’t actually be a good thing. Especially considering Corny’s warning.

“It’s pretty dark in here,” noted Catrina.

“We’ll be okay,” assured Colin. “I’ll find the way back.”

A rustling in the tree above his head startled him.

“Bird!” He let out a gasp. The mysterious bird human rested on a branch, in bird form. It nodded hello and flew down to them. “I guess I should stop being surprised when you pop in to visit.” What a relief though. It wasn’t the Stripers.

Bird chirped his response in a manner that Colin somehow understood meant he was trying to tell him something.

“You could just transform,” Colin suggested. To his and Catrina’s surprise, Bird did transform, but at a distance and behind a tree.

“Sorry. I can’t let you see me,” he spoke. “But there’s something I need to show you right away.”

“Okay. Lead the way,” Colin encouraged him.

“You should re-cloak yourselves,” Bird first warned, with a light chuckle. “I was trying to find you but couldn’t until you released the spell. What I’m about to show you, though,” he got serious. “No matter what, do not show yourselves.”

The flapping of wings overhead indicated that Bird had transformed back into his flying form. He flapped, and pointed his beak, motioning for them to follow.

They trudged carefully through the woods, following. They did not follow a path, so progress was at times slow. Eventually, however, the forest began to lighten. Bird flew to a low tree branch, next to Colin’s face. He pointed his beak toward the light, chirping softly.

Catrina smiled.

“What?” questioned Colin.

“His chirping is musical. I’m starting to understand what he’s saying,” she said.

“How?” asked Colin.

Before she could answer, voices filtered into the forest.

“He is warning us again, to remain cloaked,” whispered Catrina, “as we are not alone.”

They crept cautiously ahead.

“A meadow,” Colin noted.

“Stripers,” Catrina added. “What are they building?”

“I can’t tell from here. Let’s get a little closer.”

They crawled as close to the edge as they dared, being careful not to snap any branches or rustle any bushes. They might be invisible, but so could be the chameleon-like Stripers, and now that they knew the invisibility spell had limitations, they knew they should not take unnecessary chances. After all, the Stripers were more than human so it might not work on them.

Once in better view, Colin realized instantly and sickeningly what they were building. “Pyres…”

Bird landed on the ground next to them and nodded, affirming what they’d said. A sinking feeling nearly made Colin vomit. What were they planning? This meadow was easily twice as wide as the clearing the Svoda camped in, and pyres dotted nearly the entire space. Colin tried to count but lost track after forty-three.

Even more suspicious, was that in the center of each pyre shot up a single stake, with tethers clearly meant for tying up something, or someone.

“I think we need to leave,” Colin advised. “I don’t know what this means, but we definitely need to warn the others!”

“I agree,” Catrina said. “Something about this is very wrong.”

Bird led the way home and bade them farewell at the edge of the Svoda’s clearing. Off to where, Colin could not imagine. He removed the cloaking spell that made him invisible. He stepped out from behind a tent and directly into Ivan Crane.

“Colin! Hello,” Ivan gasped out, astonished at the sudden appearance. He also nodded cautiously at the emptiness next to Colin, assuming Catrina stood by his side.

“She says hi, but never mind that right now. I need your help. Is there somewhere we can talk?”

Ivan’s face sank into curious, and he motioned for them to follow. He stopped at the Mochrie tent, which was empty.

“Nowhere is truly safe, but this should suffice.”

Colin undid the spell on Catrina so Ivan could see her.

“We left the clearing,” Colin admitted first.

“Why should it not surprise me that you’re breaking the rules?”

“Doesn’t matter right now, Ivan. We came across the treasure hunters. They’re up to something.”

“Something very bad,” Catrina stated.

Colin explained the field of pyres and as he did so, Ivan’s face morphed from curious, to concerned, to downright furious.

“There is definitely more going on than the Stripers are admitting,” he agreed.

“The problem is, how do we warn everyone? We weren’t supposed to leave the clearing. We shouldn’t have seen anything.”

Ivan and Colin stared at each other for a long while.

“The Banon must be made aware. This is too important to hide,” Ivan finally decided.

“Wait!” Catrina said. “I think I have an idea.”

Colin and Ivan listened as she explained.

“Will she go along with it?” asked Ivan, after Catrina had finished.

“She’ll have to!” Colin said. “It’s the only safe way.” Colin made attempts to reach Meghan through his mind. She did not answer. Like usual. Even after all her promises. He must have made it fairly obvious, or made funny faces, as Ivan tossed Colin a what are you doing, simper?

Colin surrendered to the moment.

“Meghan and I, we can hear each other’s thoughts,” he admitted.

“That actually explains a lot,” Ivan concluded.

Colin was not sure why he let Ivan in on their secret, but thus far, though temperamental, Ivan had never done anything to show he could not be trusted.

“She’s not answering right now,” Colin explained.

“She is training with the Banon,” Ivan replied. “I just left there when I happened upon you.” He booked it to the tent exit. “I will make an excuse to return and somehow tell Meghan to read your mind, or however it works. This cannot wait. Lives could depend on this information.”

Ivan beat a path to return to Meghan.

Colin recast his spell on Catrina and departed the Mochrie tent, heading for Billie’s. With each step he took, he kept a wary eye searching for Pajak. All he hoped was that this news of the pyres would be enough to sidetrack Juliska Blackwell until he had a chance to deal with the spying spider that most likely, had seen Catrina.

CHAPTER 30

After visiting with his parents, Sebastien Jendaya found himself standing at the front door of Amelia Cobb’s office. The leader of the banished Svoda was aware he had arrived.

“Come in,” he heard her say.

He put on a smile and entered.

“Please, sit, Sebastien. Would you like anything to drink, or eat?” she asked, refilling a coffee mug for herself.

Sebastien patted his stomach. “I think my mother just fed me all of the meals I missed over the last few weeks, and the ones I will most likely miss over the coming weeks.”

Amelia chuckled. “I really lucked out with you, Sebastien. When I planted you as a young boy to befriend the Jacoby twins, I had no idea what an asset you would become to me.”

Sebastien just nodded. You neglected to tell me the part about how they would suffer…

“And yet I feel like I have stolen your childhood,” she admitted apologetically.

“Like you always say, we all have our part to play. And for mine, I will do whatever I can to help my friends. And our cause.”

“Yes. It at least gives me slight comfort that you became so close over the years.”

And that is somehow supposed to make all of this okay? Sebastien reined in his thoughts. This was the wrong place to let his true feelings show.

“I’ve had contact,” Sebastien informed her. “I got a Call from Meghan. Her skills as a Firemancer are advancing.”

“Splendid!” Amelia cried. “This is good news indeed. And we needed some after what’s been going on these last weeks.”

“My dad told me about the Projector. Has any decision been made?”

“Debates are ongoing. The entire community has weighed in at this point, but everyone has a different view on the matter as I’m sure you can imagine. But our end goal remains the same. The only question is, if this Projector can get us there, or will keep us from succeeding.”

“Frankly, I don’t see how it’s possible that a Projector could be of any use. I only know what I learned in school, of course,” Sebastien added.

“And many agree with you, my young friend. It is difficult to see how harnessing a Projector’s power could help us return magic to its full glory. I fear the child is lost. If not by our hand, then another’s.”

“It’s hard to imagine,” he said, “having magic return. Do you think the world is really ready for it?”

“This is why we have worked so hard to get people in the right places, Sebastien. To be certain that when we heal the world, and return magic, that we can control the situation. We will be ready to teach, and return this world to the glory it once was. Won’t it be nice not to hide anymore?”

Sebastien thought about that question for a long minute before answering. He felt as though he had been hiding his entire life.

“That will be nice, yes.”

His thoughts shifted to his new quest and the secrets he had discovered. Not having to hide, lie, or betray would be very nice, but not for the reasons Amelia Cobb had stated. Sebastien did not know if returning magic was a good idea or not, but since the revelation that his friends were involved in Amelia’s plans, and from the little information he had been able to squeeze from her or his parents, his gut told him his friends were in serious trouble.

What Sebastien did not understand is how their Uncle Arnon, or his parents, could have allowed all of this to happen… at the same time, it was likely Arnon had no more idea than he did as to what Amelia was planning. At least he hoped not. Thinking of Arnon Jacoby betraying the siblings was a devastating thought. And his parents… he guessed they were not aware of the seriousness of it all either. And if they were? Where exactly did that leave him?

“Well, onto business,” Amelia continued. “As Meghan is now Calling, I think it best to wait until she contacts you again. From what my other informant has told me, she is not yet ready to know the truth, and therefore, what she will need to do. They feel the time is nearing, however.”

Typical vague answer… Sebastien wanted to kick himself. You need to keep it together until you know what’s really going on!

“Until such a time, Sebastien, continue with your current mission.”

“Very well,” Sebastien replied. He could not get out of her office fast enough.

The one thing he was sure of: he was running out of time to help Meghan.

And what of Colin? Amelia never mentioned him in any specific manner, but he could sense she was hiding something…

Sebastien wished now, more than ever, he had come clean with the twins. Well, the not-twins. He wished he had told them everything he knew about magic and who they were believed to be. He wished he had given them some warning about what was to come. He wished he had known they weren’t even twins! Probably not even related!

All I can do is try to help them now, and hope that I can…

Sebastien could not wait to leave home, again. He was smart enough, however, to recognize the need to look pleased to be home and not in a hurry to leave… other than looking eager to get back to work.

Now that he knew Meghan’s mother was alive, he wanted to disappear. To take all he’d found out and help his friends. He feared that what he’d learned was not enough though. He could, at least, tell them they could go home whenever they wanted… give them some closure about their uncle, tell them Arnon was…

Enough.

“You know you have to stick with it,” he told himself as he approached home. “Meghan’s mother is right. There is so much more at stake, and I can’t mess this up.”

He took out one of the candles meant for Meghan.

His secret lives were colliding.

His job for Amelia Cobb.

His friendship with the twins. The non-twins.

His quest to save them.

His duty to his family and his fellow banished Svoda.

The job he had been trained for his entire life… to befriend, report, and eventually, to betray…

CHAPTER 31

Ivan poked his head into the Banon’s tent. Jelen and Jenner did not question his return seeing as Ivan visited a few times each day.

“Pantin Hollee,” he greeted upon entering.

She perked up at seeing his face. “Back so soon,” she jested lightly.

“I had to pass back by and ran into Miss Jacoby’s brother. Told him I’d pass along a message.”

“The Banon just departed, the meeting starts soon you know,” she reminded. “Meghan’s in her room,” she pointed while organizing a stack of papers.

“Thank you.” Ivan knocked at the entrance to Meghan’s room.

“Come in,” her voice called out. Meghan sat on the floor reading, with Nona by her side. Her face turned sour as she saw it was Ivan.

“Meghan, I have a message from your brother,” he told her, loud enough for the Pantin to hear. Could not be suspicious in any manner. But his gaze eyed Meghan, hard.

“From Colin?” she confirmed, rising to her feet.

“He asked me to pass along that he’d like to hear from you,” he said with an edge of knowingness. Worried she didn’t get it, he tapped the side of his head and cocked a brow.

Her eyes narrowed and then grew large. She immediately opened up her thoughts and realized he had been trying desperately to reach her.

“Colin, I’m sorry,” she sent him. “I was so focused on my studies I didn’t hear you.” She added hotly, “Why on earth did you tell Ivan about our telepathy?”

“Sorry, Sis. Didn’t have a choice. Emergency.” Colin opened up his mind and showed her what he had seen in the Striper’s meadow.

“What do you think they’re doing?” she asked him, equally horrified about the scene as the others.

“We don’t know. But Ivan is right, Juliska needs to know.” Colin sent her Catrina’s idea.

“Oh, I agree, Col. I don’t see any other safe way either.”

Meghan refocused on Ivan, still waiting in her room. “C’mon,” she motioned, stepping into the front room. The Pantin was just about to leave but stopped when she saw Ivan and Meghan.

“Thank you for passing along my brother’s message, Ivan,” Meghan said. “Please tell him I will visit as soon as I can.”

Ivan stepped to the stove. “Fire’s nearly out. It’s rather chilly don’t you think?” Even though it had warmed slightly. Ivan made a scene of opening up the stove to add a log, without waiting for an answer.

“Isn’t he sweet,” the Pantin aimed toward Meghan, clearly seeing concern from Ivan that was not truly there.

Ivan just needed to get a fire in front of Meghan’s eyes. The instant he opened the stove door Meghan fell into a vision, except this time, she was faking.

“Wait!” she shouted at the Pantin. She paused as if seeing something. “I need to see Banon Blackwell, now!” Meghan pretended to falter and Ivan steadied her. “Please, Hollee,” Meghan pleaded. “I think what I’ve just seen might prove dangerous for everyone here.”

The Pantin did not question and rushed off.

Ivan let go of Meghan. She straightened herself.

“Not bad, huh?”

“I have never questioned your acting ability,” he declared.

“Whatever.”

“It shows promise, that when you saw the fire, you didn’t have an actual vision,” he taunted.

“Especially seeing as you’re so near,” she threw back at him.

For once, Ivan did not reply and remained silent until Juliska returned, and Meghan explained what she had seen.

“A field of pyres, created by the Stripers?” She sat down, aghast at the thought. She unexpectedly took hold of Meghan’s hand. “Thank you, Meghan. I knew having you here would not be a mistake. This could be the very clue we so desperately needed.” She arose to depart.

“Back to the meeting?” assumed the Pantin.

“Yes. We must decide what to do about this. I fear that once again, time is not on our side, my dear Hollee.”

Ivan followed to join the meeting, leaving Meghan alone.

She reopened her mind to Colin.

“It’s done. She knows. They’re meeting about it right now.” She sensed her brother’s relief.

“Thanks, Sis. Sorry to make you lie.”

“Ah. What’s new?” she balked. “Why did you leave the clearing though?”

“Just needed some space,” he said honestly. “Plus, I wanted to talk to Catrina. We’re back at Billie’s now.”

“Oh. Did you find out anything new about Catrina?”

“Only things you’re not going to like to hear.”

She surmised he meant that Juliska was somehow involved.

“Colin, Juliska couldn’t have had anything to do with abandoning Catrina in that cave,” she defended.

“Maybe you’re right,” he said. “But Catrina seems to think she did.”

“And you believe her, a near stranger, more than your own sister who lives with Juliska Blackwell?”

“Meghan,” he spoke in a manner that indicated he had something important to tell her. “I think Catrina might be the Projector…” Even though he spoke it through his thoughts, his inner voice was low and uncertain.

Meghan, in shock by what Colin told her, replied in grunts.

“I think Juliska, and possibly others, believe it at least,” he added when she did not reply. “But I don’t. I know she’s not.”

“Colin, I don’t completely understand this whole Projector thing, but I know enough to realize it is NOT a good thing! What if it is her, Colin? That means she’s dangerous! I do get weird vibes when I’m around her,” she let slip out.

“What do you mean? Weird vibes?”

“Colin. I’m sorry. I know you like her, but if I’m completely honest, something about her just doesn’t feel right. And if Juliska thinks…”

Colin’s block slammed closed. The connection, broken. She attempted repeatedly to reconnect, but he ignored her.

“Crap!” she shouted to no one. She wanted to use much stronger words. “Leave it to my brother to fall in love with the Projector. They’ll kill her! And him, if he’s not careful.”

Nona opened her mouth to purr out anything that might calm Meghan. Her need to protect Colin was stronger than any other urge she ever had.

“Don’t bother arguing with me, Nona,” warned Meghan sharply. “I can’t let Catrina destroy my brother’s life.” Meghan hastened out of the tent, unsure of what to do or where to go. Before she made any decision, the ground began to shake. Another quake.

She grabbed onto a tent pole, hoping to stay upright. She heard a terrible swooshing and a crash nearby, followed by a scream.

The ground shook angrily.

And then it stopped.

Once steady on her feet, she turned toward the crash. A tree had fallen at the edge of the clearing onto a tent. She raced over, as did others. Her fear: someone was inside stuck under the tree, or worse, killed by it. After a quick search, a teenage girl was discovered passed out, underneath a thick branch, but alive.

Doctor Stamm arrived just a minute later to examine the girl, and to Meghan’s surprise, so did Ivan. He looked gravely concerned over the girl’s condition.

Meghan recognized the girl, from school in Grimble. If she remembered correctly, the girl’s name was Maria and she was sixteen years old. Mostly, Meghan recalled thinking that the girl was pretty, but also a little shy. Whenever Meghan had seen the girl, she was alone. For some reason, she’d been behind in classes. An illness, or something like that.

“I need to get her back to my tent,” Dr. Stamm determined.

“Is she okay?” inquired Ivan.

“I need to do a more thorough examination. It looks like the branch hit her head.” There was a trickle of blood crawling down her cheek. There was a moment Ivan looked petrified, but a blink later he was swooping in and whisking her away.

Meghan shook herself back into reality.

Colin.

Catrina.

How did she save her brother?

CHAPTER 32

Colin fury was instant. He should have never admitted his fears about Catrina. Especially not to his sister as she was so close to Juliska Blackwell. But if not Meghan, then who? Was there anyone he could trust? Balloch Flummer’s warning not to trust anyone came to mind, yet again. And now he’d heard it again from Corny.

Surely, he could trust his own sister.

The more he thought about what he had done, the angrier he became. His hands trembled and his heart pounded in his chest. He wanted to hit something. Hard.

“What happened?” Catrina begged.

“I will never let anyone hurt you!” he spouted without explanation.

“Hurt me?” she repeated, voice rising. “What did Meghan tell you?”

Underneath them, the ground started to rumble.

Colin did not answer as in the next moment he fell backwards, the ground shaking violently now.

“Colin! What did she say?” demanded Catrina.

Colin looked up at her, his face contorted with confusion. “Are you causing this?” he questioned her.

“What? The quake?” she said, falling to his side. “Why would you think that?”

Just one look into her eyes and any fear Colin felt vanished. How could this small, silver-haired girl be dangerous? He nearly laughed at the thought.

The ground began to quiet again.

“I’m sorry,” Colin whispered. “I am…” he did not want to admit how he felt. “I’m afraid, Catrina. I’m really afraid. I have no idea what I’m doing. Nothing makes sense.”

He was afraid that if Catrina knew how frightened he was, she would not wish to stay with him. That she would think he was weak and unable to protect her. But his greatest fear: she is the one the Stripers are searching for… and how can I possibly protect her if she is the Projector? I’m just a boy that happens to be good at magic…

“Colin,” she whispered back. “You’re not the only one who’s afraid.” She nestled into his side. “Promise me you won’t ever leave me,” she muttered under her breath. “I know we hardly know each other, and people would say we’re young and naive, or I’m being selfish. But… I love you, Colin Jacoby. I’m so sure of it, I’d bet my life on it this very minute. No matter what happens, I will never leave you. I promise.”

Colin sat up. Dumbfounded. His heart beating like mad for a completely different reason now. Maybe she was a stranger, but like Catrina, he knew what he wanted, and he wanted to be with her. He got to his feet, helping her up off the ground, and kissed her, wiping away the tears now streaming down her face.

“I won’t let you live in fear,” he vowed. “I will do whatever it takes to keep you safe.” He paused, disbelieving what he was about to say. “Because I know I love you too, Catrina Flummer. I knew it the first moment I saw you in my dream. And nothing will ever change that.”

They sat down on the bed, staring at each other, frightened, and yet knowing that somehow, whatever happened, they would at least always be together.

Meghan wandered through the clearing assisting in clean up after the quake. Her attempts to contact Colin were futile.

“Hey, stranger,” she heard someone shout.

“Hey Jae,” she replied rather somberly upon seeing him.

“Looks like they’ve got all of us non-Initiated doing all the cleaning,” he joked.

“I need a distraction anyway,” she muttered, her gaze sweeping to the other side of the clearing, toward the meeting tent. “I wonder if they’ve decided anything yet?”

“Decided what?” Jae prodded.

Meghan explained to Jae what Bird had shown Colin and Catrina in the Stripers’ meadow.

“A field of pyres.” He shuddered at the thought. “Got my curiosity. I wonder what Banon Blackwell’s going to do about it?”

“That’s what I’ve been waiting to find out,” Meghan replied. “We’ve been cleaning up after the quake for over two hours. I was hoping they’d have finished by now.”

“I may have never been to an SLC meeting, but one thing I’ve learned… they rarely decide on anything quickly.”

They moved into the cantina, where everything was still a mess from the quake. Pots and pans were lying on the ground, tables and chairs were knocked over, and utensils strewn across the ground. Unexpectedly, a couple of pots fell, clanging together, crashing to the ground.

Jae jumped, startled. His eyes darted back and forth as if searching for some unknown assailant.

Jae’s a little jumpier than normal. “Everything okay?” Meghan inquired.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Fine.” He returned to cleaning up the cantina.

“I know you’ve been living this lifestyle a lot longer than I have, Jae, but to be honest, I still don’t know how you do it. Sometimes, I can’t help but think about how simple it would be, to just be back in Cobbscott… back before I knew anything about magic, or Firemancy.”

Jae stopped cleaning.

“It seems so long ago now, doesn’t it? That I got stuck in Cobbscott, and first met you guys.”

“Seems like ancient history.”

“Sometimes, Meghan, I miss that time. A lot. Being stuck in Cobbscott… I just… want to be back there sometimes too.”

Meghan waited for him to speak, eager that he might actually open up to her.

Jae’s gaze locked on hers, he was desperate to say something, but literally looked as though he could not speak the words. He let out a frustrated groan and broke the gaze.

“It’s too late,” he exclaimed. “Too late. Can’t go back, now.”

“What do you mean, Jae?” His sudden turn caught her off guard. She reached for his arm.

“Don’t touch me!” he exhaled, backing up. “You should just leave me alone. I wish… I wish I’d never gotten left behind in Cobbscott… because I wouldn’t have… I’ve really made a mess of things, Meghan.” Jae’s face looked hopeless as he suddenly ran away.

Meghan stomped on the ground.

How much can one person take!

She wanted to locate Ivan and demand, on the spot, that he tell her everything he knew about Jae Mochrie. She needed to solve something. Not everything could just be question after question and new problem after new problem. At some point, there had to be an answer that did not lead to more questions, or bigger problems!

In the distance, people started to leave the meeting tent. Instinct told her she should return to Juliska.

It was Ivan, not Juliska, who greeted her.

“Just the person I wanted to see,” she seethed through clenched teeth.

“What’s got you all worked up?”

She set her jaw and stood with her hands on her hips. “You know what? You are the most loathsome person I know!”

“I’m going to guess that this has nothing to do with the meeting?”

“No, Ivan. It doesn’t. And you know what I am ‘all worked up’ about!”

“Ah,” he stated. “Always comes back to this, doesn’t it? We have an agreement, Meghan,” he reminded.

“How could I forget, Ivan?” she angrily whispered back. “Jae just completely freaked out on me. Why?”

He stared at her until finally deciding to reply.

“Whatever you’re thinking is wrong with him, you’re not right. Just let it go.”

“Until when? It’s too late to help him?”

He started to walk away.

“Don’t just walk away, Ivan. Tell me!”

She gasped as he spun around and grabbed her unkindly, yanking her into an empty tent.

“Just leave it alone, Meghan. What’s happening to Jae is far worse than anything you could imagine or have seen in your visions!” he spat out viciously.

Meghan held her breath.

“It’s NOT something you’re ready to see! Or accept.”

Ivan let go of her and turned away. Before leaving the tent, he lowered his head and sighed.

“I don’t want you to bring it up again. I know you want to help your friend. But you can’t. No one can,” his voice cracked. “I really am sorry, but this is a reality you simply have to accept.”

He left the tent, letting the canvas door slide down behind him.

Meghan slumped to the ground, tears falling freely down her face.

“I just want to go home,” she cried, crumpling into a ball.

Nona found her way in moments later and lay next to her.

“I just want to go back to being nobody,” she told her loyal pet.

Nona remained silent and allowed Meghan to sob, realizing nothing she said or did would give her any solace.

After awhile, Meghan stopped crying and just lay on the ground, all of her thoughts, fears, and questions looping in circles in her mind.

“There is no going back, is there Nona?” she muttered.

“You know the answer.”

“Well, there’s one thing I can control,” she raved, jumping off the ground and racing out of the tent.

The last thought Nona heard in Meghan’s mind was something to do with Catrina being a Projector and her brother being in danger…

Colin arrived at Billie’s later that evening. He had left Catrina in his room while he grabbed them both dinner. He froze just outside after hearing an unwelcome voice inside.

“Garner,” he frowned.

“So they’ve sent out another hunting party?” Billie was saying.

“Yes. The Banon feels it necessary to make it look like a hunting party, for the sake of the Stripers, but they’ll be looking into the pyres. They should report back before nightfall.”

“Which isn’t too long from now, my brother.”

“I am sorry I have not visited sooner,” Garner apologized. “Things are… complicated.”

“You don’t have to tell me. Right mess we got going!”

“Maybe better now that the boy is staying with you,” Garner said.

“Yes, better I suppose. Better to be away from the Mochrie boy.”

“Jae?” muttered Colin. What did they mean?

“Is there no hope for him?” continued Billie, her voice barely audible.

“He made the choice, Billie. You know I cannot interfere.”

“Right complicated mess,” she sighed. “And the boy, Colin, he’s been acting rather oddly, too.”

Colin’s eyes widened. He had not been careful enough with Catrina. And now, Garner Sadorus was too close to finding out about her. He took a few steps back and made purposeful noisy footfalls heading back inside the tent. He needed to end this conversation.

CHAPTER 33

Meghan Jacoby ignored the pleas from Nona, begging her to rethink what she was about to do.

“Sorry, Nona,” she said, seeing Juliska heading toward their tent. “I have to do this. It’s for his own good. I have always looked out for Colin. I know what’s best!”

Juliska entered the tent looking worn. “Megan…” she called out as she flew in behind her.

“There is something I must tell you,” Meghan exclaimed. “It cannot wait and I think it best we talk in your room.”

Meghan’s intimation peaked Juliska’s curiosity instantly.

“Very well.” Juliska motioned for Meghan to follow her in. “Have you had another vision?”

“No vision. But I haven’t been completely honest with you about something and now, because of that, I fear for my brother’s life.”

Meghan took a deep breath and began before she lost the nerve.

“I think I know who the Projector is, and where you can find her.”

Juliska’s face turned at first, white, morphing into a red rage of turmoil.

“What exactly do you mean, Meghan?”

“Remember when my brother followed Ivan and myself into Eidolon’s Valley? While he was there, he found a girl.”

Juliska nearly lost her balance. “A girl?” she stammered. “And what happened to said girl?” her voice rose an octave while asking.

Meghan gulped hard. “He brought her with us and cast some sort of spell that cloaked her, made her invisible to anyone else. We didn’t know he’d done it,” she lied, for Ivan’s sake, knowing it would be bad for him if Juliska thought he had lied, too. Meghan swallowed and stated her case.

“I think she’s the Projector the Stripers are looking for. I should have told you sooner, I’m sorry… I think she is infecting him,” she added maliciously.

The normally composed Juliska Blackwell crumbled into sucked in fury. The veins on her face turned blue against her pale skin. The longer Juliska held in her emotion, the veins turned flame red, like bright tattoos lining her skin.

“There are things you obviously cannot understand, Meghan,” Juliska spoke fervently. “But I am glad you have told me this. Your brother is in serious danger.” She added, “Catrina Flummer was left in that valley for a reason!”

“What?” Meghan asked, thinking she had not heard correctly.

“I should have taken care of the job myself!” Juliska declared as she stormed out of the room.

Meghan lost her breath, falling to her knees.

What just happened?

“She knew,” muttered Meghan.

Juliska knew Catrina was left in the cave…

Catrina was right…

“This doesn’t matter,” Meghan spoke, mostly to comfort herself. “Catrina is still dangerous, and Juliska knew this, too.”

“Jelen! Jenner!” Meghan heard Juliska shouting just outside her room. “There is an intruder in our camp. I want you to locate Colin Jacoby and bring him to me, immediately.”

They departed at once to begin their search.

Meghan mustered up enough strength to leave Juliska’s room.

Pantin Hollee arrived a second later.

“Sound the alarm, Hollee. I want Colin Jacoby found, now!”

Hollee darted her eyes between Juliska and Meghan but did not question. Meghan stared blankly at the tent wall.

“I am sorry Meghan,” Juliska spoke heartlessly. “But this is something that cannot go unpunished. But be comforted in the fact that if we locate Catrina Flummer, your brother will at least live.”

Juliska whispered, so Meghan could not hear, to Pajak, as he crawled out of her hair and onto her shoulder. “I should have listened to you, my pet. You told me he was talking to a girl you did not recognize…” She stormed off to join the search.

Meghan once again crumpled to the ground, and once again, Ivan Crane arrived just in time to pick her back up.

“I… I told Juliska about Catrina,” she stuttered. “Colin told me he thinks she’s the Projector…”

“Um. What?” he responded, so shocked he nearly dropped her.

“I thought it was the right thing… Oh, God. Ivan… what did I do?”

“Can you reach him, through your mind?” he asked. “Maybe you shouldn’t…” he was obviously as torn about this situation as Meghan.

Meghan tried to reach him but Colin ignored her attempts.

“I think he’s at Billie’s. Everyone knows that’s where he’s staying. They’ll go right there.”

“Not if I get there first!” Nona purred out raucously. “Ivan, open the stove door.”

He did so at once, no hesitation in his choice to help Colin and Catrina.

Why? Meghan didn’t care why.

There might be a price later and if there was, she’d pay it.

Nona bounded into the flame, dissolving at once. The closest open flame was three tents away from Billie’s. As the Catawitch popped out of the flame, her legs were already running before they hit the ground.

Nona heard Meghan’s thoughts as she ran.

I can’t believe what I just did… I’m supposed to protect him… maybe I am protecting him… but he loves her… Colin will never forgive me for this… he shouldn’t ever forgive me for this…

Nona ran as fast as she could toward Billie’s, darting between unaware people, nearly tripping one man as she jumped through his legs.

“Oh please let me get there first!”

Colin Jacoby entered Billie’s tent.

The look on Garner’s face gave away nothing about what he had meant about him not being around Jae Mochrie, or thankfully, that he knew anything about Catrina.

Before Colin could greet either Billie or Garner, a bell started clanging, sounding an alarm outside.

Billie and Garner looked at each other, a cold fear of, what now? frosting the air. They opened the tent door to see what the alarm was for, only to have Nona spill inside.

“They know about Catrina! They’re coming for you!”

Colin dropped his tray of food.

The room started spinning and yet came to a sudden, complete stop.

Two seconds passed by that seemed like an eternity.

Catrina gasped inside their room.

Billie and Garner exchanged confused gazes, staring at him for explanation.

Colin’s mind opened to his sister’s thoughts, they drowned him like a flood.

She was the one. Meghan betrayed them to Juliska.

Time sped up again, anger seething through his veins.

How could you? How could you do this? His thoughts demanded an answer but refused to accept any. There was no acceptable reason. His mind slammed shut, blocking out her river of meaningless apologies.

He needed to get Catrina to safety, and ran into their room.

Garner and Billie followed.

“Catrina?” Garner questioned him. “Catrina Flummer?”

Colin spun around to deny it, but something in the man’s features stopped him. Some desperate need to know the answer, and not because he wanted to harm Catrina.

“Yes. I’ve been hiding her.”

Billie’s hand flew up to her mouth stifling a gasp.

“We feared she was lost!” Garner’s gaze buzzed from instant relief to planning mode. Colin cocked his head in befuddled mode. Was nothing in this place as it appeared? Was anyone telling him the truth?

No wonder Balloch and Corny said to trust no one.

I can’t even trust my own sister… and yet here he was trusting he’d just admitted the truth to the right people. Garner, somehow, fitting that category.

“Where is she?” Billie demanded.

He looked over at Catrina, who nodded to do it. She grabbed his hand and materialized by his side.

“You’re alive. You’re really alive.” Billie looked near to tears.

“You must leave,” Garner advised. “It’s not safe here.”

“And go where?” Colin asked, thrown off by Garner’s assistance.

“They’re coming,” reminded Nona.

“I will stall them as long as I can,” Garner told them. He and Billie exchanged a sharp nod. She grabbed Colin and Catrina.

“Follow me,” Billie ordered. She took them out the backside of tent creeping along the backsides of all the other tents just at the edge of the woods. They stopped four tents over and snuck inside. A woman jumped, startled, mid-sliding on a pair of shoes.

“Billie!” called out Sidra Flummer.

Noah, her and Balloch’s son, came running out of a room at the back, shouting, “What is it, Mother?” He froze when he saw Billie Sadorus, Colin Jacoby, and a girl he did not recognize and yet, did. Recognition hit both he and his mother a mere second later.

“You’re alive,” Sidra muttered, running forward and grasping Catrina in her arms as if she’d known the child all her life.

Catrina sobbed as Sidra held her close. They’d never even met, but it didn’t matter. Family was family, and hers obviously wanted her alive.

“Noah, Sidra, I’m sorry, there’s little time to explain. This alarm is because Colin has been hiding Catrina here in the camp since we arrived. I don’t know the story. I just found out. But Juliska’s coming for them.”

“They need to leave,” Noah said as urgently as Garner had just minutes before.

“How will we get them out of here?” asked Sidra. “And where will they go?”

“Into the forest,” said Noah, already packing a bag. He threw in what little food was in the tent and thrust the bag into Colin’s hands.

“How?” Sidra aimed at Colin. “How did you…”

“It was your husband, Mam. Balloch… after he died he came to me, told me where she was. I’m sorry I never told you. It’s just that Balloch told me not to trust anyone. I should have realized I could trust her family.”

Guilt consumed him instantly for not seeking out their help before. Then again, his own sister had betrayed him… he buried this anger. He did not have time for it now.

“Don’t apologize, Colin,” Noah insisted. “What you did was beyond brave. We’ll never be able to thank you for saving her.”

A voice shouted nearby.

“He’s not there. Search every tent until you find him.”

“We’ll give you as much time as we can,” Noah said.

“Where do we go after we’re in the forest?” Colin appealed to anyone, heading toward the back of the tent.

Noah lifted the bottom of the tent so he and Catrina could sneak straight into the woods. No one had an answer to that question and time was out.

Footsteps approached the Flummer’s tent.

Sidra grabbed Catrina, hugged her, and released her back to Colin.

“Run. Run as fast and as far as you can.” They dipped underneath the canvas and crawled into the woods.

Once in the woods, Colin attempted to recast his spell, to hide them both, but it failed. His nerves had gotten the better of him and the spell would not work. He froze.

“The Magicante. I left it!”

“We can’t go back, Colin,” Catrina said, shakily.

She was right, but he felt useless without the book.

“There they are,” a voice shouted, spying them just into the woods.

Colin grasped Catrina, and ran. He did not know where they were going. He didn’t know how he was going to save her. And whoever chased them was catching up.

Colin and Catrina were no match in a race on foot.

Someone big and male ordered them to stop but they kept running, darting under branches and over fallen logs. The voice shouted again and Colin recognized it as either Jelen or Jenner, Juliska Blackwell’s personal bodyguards.

“We’re not going to make it,” he said, fearful of the outcome if they did not.

But they kept running.

The footsteps of Jelen and Jenner jutting at their ankles.

Catrina lost her grip and fell. Colin slid to a stop.

The two men caught up easily.

“Stay where you are!” Jelen ordered heavily.

“You are both under arrest!” Jenner added fiercely.

Colin jumped to his feet and helped Catrina stand. She wrapped her arms around his neck, afraid to look at the two men.

The guards stepped closer, and then oddly, stepped back, gaping at something behind Colin and Catrina. Colin wasn’t sure he wanted to look but took a chance anyway. A beam of light was emanating from a hollowed out tree, and even crazier, a face Colin thought he’d never see again popped out from the center of that light, followed by a man’s body.

“I see I arrived in time,” a grizzled voice stated. “Come with me. Now!” The man disappeared back into the light.

Colin and Catrina took one look at Jelen and Jenner and surmised they had no choice. Behind the men, the entire Svoda caravan approached. It was impossible for them not to see the two escapees, standing in front of the bright light, surrounded by the darkness of the forest.

“Who is that girl?” a voice asked.

Similar murmurings spread throughout the crowd.

No one, it seemed, understood what was happening.

“Stop them!” Juliska Blackwell shouted upon arrival, realizing they were about to escape.

Her bodyguards cautiously approached.

Meghan raced forward. “Colin, please don’t do this!” she pleaded. “Just let him go,” she aimed at Catrina.

Meghan’s body shockingly flew backwards through the air, landing with a soft thud on the thick forest floor. She felt some new force blocking her from Colin’s mind. She tried to penetrate it, but it was stronger than anything she had ever felt before. His thoughts, however, penetrated her mind like a knife stabbing into her brain.

“I won’t ever forgive you for this, Sister.”

So cold. So final. So not her brother.

A breath later, the connection she had known her entire life, vanished. Sucked out of her mind leaving only a black hole where Colin had once been. It tore at her, crushing any hope she had left. This Colin, was not the Colin she knew. Something in him changed, like a switch that flipped, turning him into something else.

Meghan cursed the day her brother discovered this girl, Catrina Flummer.

Jelen and Jenner bounded toward Colin and Catrina, who in turn, jumped into the light, which dissolved, leaving behind nothing but an empty, hollowed-out tree.

A look of fury crossed Juliska’s face, her veins, fiery and pulsing, lined her skin in furious lines of heat. Everyone gave her some distance; this wasn’t a side they saw often.

The entire Svoda caravan stood in the forest.

Billie stood close by her brother and his wife, Ravanna. The Sadorus’ nodded politely as the Flummer’s walked passed them, acting as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened at all. They pretended to be ignorant of the fact that the girl standing next to Colin Jacoby was a relative. She was in another group after all… how would they know what she looked like?

Juliska shouted for the Viancourt members and Balaton to follow her. A heated, but private conversation began, not too far away.

While they held their meeting, the people started asking more questions. Many stares and glares shot toward Meghan, who’d gotten to her feet and backed up, trying to hide in the darkness. It felt like her first day with the Svoda all over again. Her first day after finding out she was a Firemancer.

She reached out in her mind for Colin but he was not there.

She felt empty. Alone. Cut off.

Ivan suddenly appeared in front of her. His entire being, intense, but somehow sympathetic. “What’s done is done,” he told her. “You did what you thought was right. Sometimes,” he paused. “Sometimes, Meghan, what’s right is not what’s easy.”

Meghan only half heard him. She thought she might faint. She wished she could discover a way to go back in time and stop herself from telling Juliska about Catrina. At the same time, as happy as she was about Colin getting away, she feared for his life. Catrina was still dangerous.

“I might have been wrong,” Ivan told her. “You might be ready to hear what I have to say about Jae after all.”

Meghan jerked her head to look at him, her gaze fixed, but overloaded with emotion.

He walked away.

This moment was not the right moment.

There were no words for her treachery. She barely kept herself upright. Everything ached. She wanted to disappear.

Up ahead, she heard a voice calling out to the group.

“Look! Look here!” it shouted.

The caravan began a mass movement toward a clearing, not too far away.

Meghan traipsed along with them because the sad truth was, there was no disappearing.

“The meadow with the pyres,” someone whispered. Jae Mochrie had said it. Meghan hadn’t even noticed him step up next to her. He grasped her arm, gently.

“Ivan told me what happened,” his eyes screamed that he understood how she felt. “I know this won’t make you feel any better right now, but we all do things we wish we could take back. You can’t change what happened.” He let go, looking like he had a lot more to say but instead, followed the rest of the group toward the edge of the meadow.

The setting darkness unraveled a horrifying scene.

The pyres were no longer empty.

CHAPTER 34

The caravan huddled along the edge of the meadow in stunned abhorrence at the pyres, which now imprisoned the missing Svoda they had been searching for since their arrival. Gagged men, women, and children had been bound to the stakes.

They appeared to be unconscious. Or barely conscious as there were small signs of life. Fearful gasps and cries echoed into the meadow from the huddled Svoda as bodies of the chameleon-like Stripers starting materializing around the caravan, encircling them forcing them into the meadow with the pyres.

Juliska ordered silence with a single wave of her hand.

The leader of the Stripers, KarNavan, addressed them all.

“I will get right to the point. You are surrounded, and don’t even think about using magic.” He pointed to the pyres with his beady eyes. “These unlucky people are about to pay the ultimate price unless you hand over what we seek.”

“This is low, even for Stripers, KarNavan,” the Banon replied. “Our magic may be weakened, but we still have enough to wage battle if you force it upon us!”

“Actually, I think you’ll find you are wrong,” the Striper leader said. “Go ahead. Someone, anyone, try to use magic.” He opened his arms wide inviting an attack.

Garner Sadorus stepped forward and attempted to.

Nothing happened.

He tried again.

Nothing.

The crowd gasped in horror. They truly were helpless.

“If this is about the Projector...” Juliska was cut off.

“Ah, yes. You see, we have tracked the child’s magic, and the child is here. Alas, though, this is not the only job we are here to do,” he revealed wickedly. “We look for another child, too. Or more to the point, something this child possesses.” His words held no compassion.

Parents held their children close and murmurs spread quickly, but quietly.

KarNavan continued his speech.

“We seek a book. An ancient book. One currently owned by a boy named Colin Jacoby.”

Meghan’s head jerked up. The Magicante. As far as she knew, it was still at Billie’s. She did not think Colin had taken it. Ivan, who was near Juliska, glanced back at her, his gaze a pointed silent question.

She gave him a clipped shrug, telling him she was not sure. All she did know was that she could not let Colin down, again. She would not allow these people to take the book if it was at Billie’s.

“How is it, that you are able to weaken our magic?” Juliska interrogated KarNavan. “You owe us, at the least, an answer to this question. We are, after all, descended from the same magical bloodlines.”

“Same magical lines, eh? Interesting theory, Gypsy Queen.” He winked at Juliska. His voice insinuated some hidden meaning behind the words he spoke and the glare on Juliska’s face took on a personal warning. “But why not,” the Striper said. “We are on the winning side.”

He jumped onto a nearby pyre, grasping the pole.

The body bound to it stirred, slightly. A bit like they’d been drugged.

“We were hired,” KarNavan explained, “to come here and collect two items: the Projector, and a book.”

“Items?” Juliska repeated, disgusted. “One of those items is a living child.”

“For now. We all know not for long.”

The sad, sucky truth of it all. Everyone was going to be searching for Colin and Catrina. To try to kill them.

“To ensure success in our mission, we were given a most powerful and intriguing weapon.” KarNavan made a dramatic move of his hand reaching into his pocket, but when he yanked it out… nothing. His palm extended wide open and empty. “Did you really think we’d just tell you?” he toyed with Juliska. And then laughed. Hard.

“You can’t blame a Queen for trying,” she answered sourly.

“I will tell you this… if you give us what we want, we will permit you to leave, unharmed. Within hours, perhaps a day, your magic will renew itself.” He jumped down from the pyre. “However, if you do not heed our demands, you will each be stripped of your magic, completely, and you will watch each of your friends, and loved ones, burn.”

Voices began shouting at the Stripers.

“Who is this child you seek?”

“Do you know which child it is?”

It seemed as though the caravan was ready to surrender the child, rather than see everyone they loved suffer a painful fate.

Juliska silenced her people with a deadly stare.

“Do you really think we would just hand this child over to you freely?” she directed at KarNavan. “There have been no signs of a Projector in our camp.”

Meghan knew this was not true. However, she also knew that the child in question was gone. Therefore, also their leverage.

“And even if there was,” continued Juliska, “if the child was found, and belonged to one of our own, we would end the life swiftly, before harm could be done. I would never turn it over to the likes of you. There’s a difference between killing because you must, and showing no mercy or compassion.”

KarNavan smiled.

“Now we get to it, don’t we? You travelers. You think you’re special, don’t you? And yet, you have no idea what is truly happening in the magical world. You have not heard the rumblings. There is a war coming… a war to change the course of our world. And I, for one, will not be left behind when it’s over.”

“Who hired you?” Juliska demanded to know.

“You already know,” he answered scathingly. “Who would have the capabilities to strip power from the powerful?”

“Grosvenor,” Garner muttered wretchedly.

KarNavan’s savage eyes agreed with the answer.

Ivan worked his way back to Meghan. Jae stood to her other side.

“Catrina,” whispered Ivan. All signs pointed to the silver-haired girl.

“Juliska must have hid her in the cave thinking it was a better fate to sleep, rather than kill her.” Jae laid it all out, the shocking reality still not changing the current predicament.

Meghan stood, motionless. Was it good or bad that Colin and Catrina were gone? Had she endangered him even more by forcing him to flee to some unknown place with a ticking time bomb at his side? A time bomb, he clearly loved. Or could this whole ordeal be over and everyone’s lives spared, if Catrina had been turned over now?

And could she really have gone through with it? Turned over a young girl with no choice in her fate. Her condition wasn’t her fault.

Wow. Did this just get suckier by the minute.

She let out a weighted sigh. Colin would never forgive her either way.

A Striper came running out of the woods and into the meadow.

“KarNavan! Wait!” the woman shouted.

“Ardon.” His second in command. “What do you have to report?”

She approached with a curt nod. “Our tracking system says the Projector is gone. Not here anymore.”

“What do you mean?” KarNavan demanded.

“The Projector’s magic has disappeared. Plus, we searched their camp for the book. No sign of it.”

No sign of it? Meghan wondered what had happened to the book.

“It seems your presence here is no longer required,” Juliska made claim. “The Projector and this book you’re looking for have vanished.”

“Ah, but it was here,” KarNavan spoke tauntingly. “Didn’t you feel the quakes? It’s one of the first signs of uncontrolled magic.”

The caravan looked inquisitively at each other. They had thought the quakes were just something that happened in this place.

“I believe the child you are searching for left this place, not many minutes ago, in fact,” Juliska revealed to the Stripers. “And your tracking system now proves that. So let us go in peace.”

“And what of the book?” the leader reminded. “I still want the book. One of you is hiding it.” KarNavan cast an impatient glare across them all and in swift movement, picked up a torch and stormed back to the pyre he had just jumped down from minutes before, threatening to light the kindling.

It became apparent that the person tied to the pyre was not completely unconscious, just greatly weakened as the woman’s eyes widened in fright, with great effort. She lifted her head, eyes pleading for help when her voice refused to work right.

Billie Sadorus rushed to the front of the group. “Maura!” she screamed. “Let her go!” Billie pleaded. “Put me in her place, please, I beg you!”

Tears fell down the face of the woman on the pyre named Maura when she saw Billie.

Garner rushed forward and tried to control his sister.

Meghan came out of her mournful stupor as it dawned on her that she did not feel weakened. In a way, an inexplicable manner there were no exact words to describe, something was feeding her power. How was that? And why was she questioning this? This was the time for action!

It had to be that the weapon the Stripers were using did not did not work on a Firemancer’s powers. Why wouldn’t Juliska use hers?

“She doesn’t realize,” Meghan concluded. Her eyes narrowed in on KarNavan, one hand deep in his pocket, the other, waving a torch threateningly over the pyre. The flames nearly swiped Maura’s body and she cried out in angst. It took every bit of strength for Garner to hold back Billie. She kicked and beat on him, demanding he let her go.

Meghan’s attention kept drawing to the pocket the Striper has his hand deep into. He was holding onto some small trinket. Greedily. Something that for no explanation whatsoever, she had the urge to claim belonged to her. She shook herself out of the strange nonsensical moment, envisioning what she must do to save everyone.

Meghan lifted her own hand, held her palm open, and then shut it like a fist. The fire on KarNavan’s torch punched out, suffocated. Meghan did this repeatedly, thrusting the meadow into darkness.

A nasty smile appeared on KarNavan’s face.

“Who of you is using magic?” he asked, stalking about, searching for the culprit.

What to do now? She was only one, barely trained Firemancer against a group of trained fighters.

A loud boom and a fiery explosion exploded through the night, off at the far back edge of the meadow. A block of trees burst into flame, but not close enough to accidentally light any of the pyres. A well-planned diversion.

“Good job, Meghan!” said Jae, impressed.

“That wasn’t me,” she replied, as shocked as everyone else.

Ivan, Jae, and Meghan searched the edge of the woods for any sign of their hidden savior but saw nothing.

Juliska Blackwell moved forward, stepping in front of KarNavan.

“We may not be able to use magic…” she finished her statement by punching him in the face.

She still doesn’t know she can use Firemancy. Meghan did not see any safe way to tell her.

KarNavan rubbed his jaw, staggering, impressed by Juliska’s blow.

“Stop this madness!” she demanded. “We obviously don’t have what you’re looking for. What good will come from hurting innocent people?”

“I always have liked your style,” he muttered under his breath.

She glared at him, speaking low so only he could hear.

“I don’t know what’s really behind all of this, but it ends, now. None of this is part of the plan, KarNavan.”

“Perhaps plans have changed,” he shot back under his breath in irritating smugness.

He backed away from her, ignoring her questioning glower and fury at the gloat in his grin.

“What we seek is no longer here,” he told his followers, declaring it was time for them to depart.

The Stripers retreated.

Their bodies dissolving and melting into their backgrounds, but it took many long minutes before the sound of breaking branches and debris snapping under footsteps dissipated, leaving the Svoda, at last, alone and safe.

They earnestly set into releasing their fellow comrades.

Reunions would have to wait, however, as most of the imprisoned people were sick and weak, barely able to comprehend what had occurred.

Billie ran to the woman named Maura, and with Garner’s assistance, freed her from her bonds. The woman flung her arms weakly around Billie, sobbing.

“I thought I was going to lose you forever,” Billie told the woman.

Juliska swept through the meadow, shouting orders.

In the next few hours’ chaos, no one noticed Meghan, Jae, and Ivan walking to the opposite edge of the meadow. They searched the area surrounding the exploded trees, but found no clues to indicate how the explosion had occurred.

“Whatever or whoever it was,” said Ivan, “it scared away the Stripers.”

“We can be thankful for that,” added Jae, turning to head back into the meadow. Meghan stopped him by blurting out what they had all really wanted to say.

“So we all agree that the Projector is Catrina, right?” She gulped hard, trying to keep her composure, but needing to outwardly confirm this dreaded truth.

The two boys stared at her for a moment, worried Meghan might lose it, and true enough, saying it aloud felt like sentencing Colin and Catrina to certain death.

“It does seem the most likely scenario,” Ivan finally agreed. “The truth isn’t so pretty, is it?” his question appeared aimed toward Jae though, not Meghan. He shifted uncomfortably, a hint of something dark glossing his eye.

“I handed my brother right over to her. Pushed him away. I completely fell for the ‘I’m just a poor girl in danger routine,’” Meghan gushed. “Which is the stupidest thing I’ve ever said. I handled it all wrong. I freaked. I turned in my own brother.”

“Try to think of it this way Meghan,” Ivan offered. “If they had still been here, they would very likely both be dead. Besides, all three of us are to blame. Not just you.”

“That is true,” admitted Jae. “We all knew about Catrina.”

“But Colin is my brother. I should have been looking out for him. Now it might be too late.”

“He is still alive,” Ivan reminded.

“I suppose that fact will have to suffice for now,” she succumbed. “I will find him, somehow, before she turns really dangerous and I lose him forever.”

Jae touched her shoulder, nodded, and proceeded to meander back into the meadow, helping to assist in the ongoing rescue of the imprisoned Svoda.

“Meghan,” said Ivan, stopping her from following.

She turned to face him.

He stepped forward, stopping just inches from her. Conflicted.

“I don’t mean to be,” he stopped, searching for the right words.

“Mean? Rude? A royal pain?” Meghan answered, but with exhausted animosity.

“More or less,” he returned. “I know you think I do, but I don’t… hate you.”

“Gee, thanks,” she retorted, readying another witty retort.

He shoved his hand over her mouth. “Will you shut up for a minute!” He tore his hand away. “You are so infuriating.”

Meghan held her tongue.

“I do… feel… things,” he eventually got out, but his point remained unfinished, a fact he silently reprimanded himself for being unable to vocalize, properly.

Meghan guessed it for him.

“But you don’t want to feel things. I get it Ivan. I have no idea what you’re all about. What you’re up to. Or what you want from me. But I can see with my own eyes, no Firemancy needed, that you cut yourself off from feeling anything real. I’m not as daft as you think.”

“That’s what I’m trying to say,” he said, lifting his head. “Not using those exact words, but... that.”

Meghan rolled her eyes and folded her arms.

“We don’t have to be friends, Ivan. Don’t worry. I won’t be responsible for making you care about something.” She turned to walk away once again.

He grabbed her.

She looked down at his hand tightly gripping her arm, and back into his eyes, filled with strife. Over his shoulder in the darkness of the woods, a spark of flame burst to life. Meghan’s gaze fixed on the flame out of nowhere, the vision, instant.

She stood atop a hillside peering into a scene like an onlooker. Watching a terrible battle erupt between her and Colin. It was in the future, at least a few years. They were older. Maybe nineteen, twenty. Meghan watched, terrified, as she picked up a knife and stabbed Catrina Flummer, and then her brother, killing them both.

It took a moment to realize that the vision had ended as within the vision, as well as in real life, it was Ivan that held her tight as she sobbed uncontrollably.

“What is it?” he asked, trembling. “What did you see?”

“I have to save him, Ivan. She’s going to destroy him. And if I can’t… I kill them both, and you… you help me do it.”

Ivan let go and backed away. Meghan’s legs gave out and she fell to her knees, searching into the darkness for the source of the flame. All she saw now was darkness.

“No.” Ivan said emphatically. “This can’t be right,” he stammered. “I would never ask you to kill your own brother. I know what I must sacrifice, but I would never...” he stepped further back.

“I don’t know what you mean, Ivan,” sobbed Meghan, wishing greatly that something, anything, would make sense.

“I… forget it!” He assisted her off the ground. “Get yourself together. We should return to the group.” Ivan’s icy voice sent a chill down Meghan’s spine. Whatever steps forward they’d just made no longer mattered. They were no closer to being friends than a day ago.

But he was also correct.

There was absolutely nothing Meghan could do at this very moment to fix the frightening future she had just witnessed. She needed to worry about what was going to happen in the next few minutes, and hours. And days. And weeks.

That vision wasn’t for years to come.

Somehow though, she feared she’d had it because her actions today had started Colin down the path that took them to that horrific outcome.

Face today first.

Meghan got to her feet and cleaned herself off.

She had broken many rules.

She had kept secrets from Juliska Blackwell.

Jae was in some kind of serious trouble, and Ivan… she still did not know what to make of Ivan.

I am fourteen and a half years old! I should be getting lost in daydreams and flipping through fashion magazines. Instead, I’m apparently plotting to kill my brother and his girlfriend!

Meghan stalked passed Ivan and into the brightly lit meadow. The pyres were now emptied and being dismantled. Juliska speaking with the Viancourt members from both groups. Surprisingly, Jae stood close by as if waiting to speak with her.

The imprisoned Svoda seemed to be coming around and reunions with family and friends momentarily grasped their attention.

Ivan took off in the opposite direction, leaving Meghan alone. She did not try to stop him. Meghan sighed, feeling empty, numb, and tired; so tired, she wished she could no longer feel anything.

“Maybe I can turn it off, like Ivan,” she muttered. It would be much easier than feeling angry, empty, and confused all the time. “But he does care… about something,” she admitted. “Even Ivan cannot turn it off completely.” She’d seen it in him. That conflict of feeling when he did not want to.

She whirled around, startled, after hearing the snap of a branch in the woods behind her. Her eyes darted between the trees looking for the culprit. She saw nothing, and shook it off as nerves and headed quickly into the meadow.

Behind where she had been standing, a silhouette emerged from the shadows.

“It’s not the right time,” Sebastien Jendaya spoke softly. “Soon, Meghan. I promise.” He slipped away in the darkness.

Juliska motioned for Meghan to join her. “I need a few private words with you, please.”

Meghan was surprised that Juliska did not sound angry when she spoke. The Viancourt had left to attend to other duties. Jae stayed behind, however. He nodded in a manner that told her everything would be okay.

“First, Meghan, I must apologize for my rash and unbecoming behavior earlier tonight. Being a leader requires certain choices that I am often not fond of making. Nevertheless, you were very brave in coming to me. The more time I have had to think about it, I realize that turning in one’s brother is just about the most difficult thing one could ever do. I also see the reasoning behind keeping your silence as discovering what appears to be an innocent girl in trouble, would garner the same decision on almost anyone’s part.”

Meghan once again nearly choked up. This was too much. Not even Juliska was going to be angry with her. She had betrayed her own brother; didn’t she deserve some sort of punishment for her actions?

“You did not know,” Juliska continued. “I’m sure you believed you were doing the right thing in keeping your brother’s secret.” She leaned forward, closer to Meghan’s face, becoming much more serious. “I also expect in the future, if anything of this sort ever happens again, you will tell me immediately. You are my apprentice, Meghan. And if you wish to remain so, I must know that I can trust you, completely.”

She straightened herself.

Meghan did not dare breathe.

Apprentice. Juliska had never called her that before.

“Now, I have a mess to clean up. Do not contradict anything I am about to say, understood?” her voice now held a cold edge.

“Yes,” Meghan replied quietly. “I’m sorry,” she added. “It will never happen again.”

“Very well. We shall speak no more of it,” Juliska stated. “We have much more pressing issues at hand.”

What Meghan heard intimated in Juliska Blackwell’s words was that this would be the first, and last time, she would ever clean up a mess that Meghan Jacoby had any connection to. This was strikes one, two, and three. Any other missteps and she was out! Meghan did not know what out meant in this world, but she did not wish to be the target of Juliska’s wrath.

Moreover, in truth, Juliska had every right to be angry. Meghan had hidden Catrina Flummer, after Juliska had attempted to leave the girl sleeping in a cave. Surely, this would have been a better fate. Now, because Meghan had not come forward sooner, she had unleashed a great evil into the world, and worse, that evil had attached itself to her brother.

Meghan felt shame only in that she had not come forward sooner. At least Colin would have been free of her! He would still never forgive me, but he would still have a chance at a life. Now…

Juliska Nandalia Blackwell, Banon of the Svoda Gypsies, asked for everyone’s attention. The group had doubled in size, now standing at about four hundred strong.

“First, let me just acknowledge that you all have many questions and concerns. I will explain as much as I know.” The crowd hung on her every word.

“Upon my group’s arrival in Eidolon’s Valley, I discovered a message. It held devastating news… one of the previous group’s children had been deemed a Projector.”

Horrified gasps, followed by a hundred questions flew at Juliska. She ignored them all and continued.

“They had advised me that a very courageous man from their caravan offered to put the girl into a deep sleep. One she should never have awakened from. He would take her deep in the caves of Eidolon, the Goblin King, storing her body in a glass coffin which would allow her to simply sleep away her life, living in her dreams. At the time, this seemed a better fate than killing the girl, whom they all loved dearly.” Juliska’s bereaved gaze turned to the Flummer family.

The crowd grew quiet, contemplating what she spoke.

Meghan noted Billie Sadorus eyeing the Flummer family. They clearly did not believe what Juliska was saying.

“Those of you in my group will recall the Initiation task I asked of Ivan Crane, to venture into the valley seeking out a man believed held prisoner. The man of which I spoke was none other than the courageous man that tempted fate, and was so cruelly murdered at the hands of the Goblin King.” She explained in clarification to the new group members so they better understood what had occurred. She even retold the tale of the battle that had ended with Colin Jacoby killing a Scratcher, and reminding everyone in her group how they’d questioned how he’d accomplished such a feat.

“I believe I now know how Colin Jacoby did this incredible thing. I believe that he had the help of the Projector, at that moment. For you see, the foolish Mr. Jacoby followed our Initiate and his Learner Companion into the valley. He just could not bear to be left behind while his sister fulfilled her duties. While this was understandable at the time, it has come to my attention just earlier today that Mr. Jacoby discovered this girl, Catrina Flummer, asleep in her coffin. And when he opened the coffin, her sleeping spell was lifted and he brought her back with him.”

More stunned gasps and cries drowned out more questions that the Banon ignored.

“This cunning girl led him to believe she was in danger and needed his help. He hid her. Kept her secret. Even from his own sister.” Juliska’s tone implored her people to comprehend such a vile act.

“This girl, she cannot help it. It is her nature,” Juliska explained.

Meghan looked at Ivan and Jae. They each knew this was not the true story. They had all known about Catrina, a fact she hoped the Banon did not know. For their sakes.

Juliska continued. “I learned all of this, as I said, earlier today, just minutes before we sounded the alarm. And how, you will ask, did I learn of this? From a brave, brave young woman that stepped forward once she discovered this girl.”

“Who?” someone shouted.

“Meghan Jacoby,” Juliska spoke evenly. “Meghan, you see, had a vision about this girl and confronted her brother. He lied. Told her she was wrong, that there was no such girl! But she persisted and discovered the truth. And once she did, confided in me. She could see instantly that this girl was dangerous and feared for her brother’s life.”

Meghan had difficulty listening to Juliska speak. She understood that Juliska needed to keep the people calm, and was trying to cover for her own stupidity, but she felt like Colin and Catrina were now wanted fugitives, guilty of some terrible crime. When the only thing they had ever actually done was kill a Scratcher and fall in love…

“It was in chase of Colin Jacoby and Catrina Flummer that led us to this meadow, to our imprisoned friends and family. During which, we discovered that our enemies have some new weapon that drains our magic.” Juliska then did something Meghan did not expect. She grasped Meghan’s shoulders and pushed her in front of her so everyone could see.

“This brave girl not only confided about this Projector, but today, realized that this weapon did not affect her own Firemancer’s abilities. Something, I, as your leader, did not recognize at the time. It was she that doused the flames that nearly burned our loved ones.”

Eyes lit up in gratitude towards Meghan as Juliska announced this heroic deed. It took every ounce of strength Meghan had not to just crumble, and rather put on a generous and humble smile.

Jae grinned. This is what he had told Juliska…

Juliska allowed Meghan to step back.

She did more than step back. She took the opportunity to slip into the crowd as Juliska continued speaking.

“Most of you know the outcome of the earlier events of today. Colin Jacoby and Catrina Flummer figured out some way to escape, no doubt using her prowess as a Projector. However, because of their escape, we happened upon another discovery. One that will answer the next question I know is on all your minds.”

While she paused from speaking, Meghan hid at the back of the crowd. She saw Ivan up ahead, his head tilted, noticing her standing there. He slid back, standing next to her, Meghan thought, to question Juliska’s story.

“Don’t Ivan,” she begged. “I can’t.”

He nodded that he understood and for once, did not push for answers.

Meghan could not express, in words, how she felt. A shiver came over her, chilling through to her bones. Something about this entire situation just wasn’t right. Her gut instinct told her this, and it was rarely incorrect.

Juliska started speaking again, but Meghan did not hear as Ivan stunned her by doing the most unlikely of things: he put his arm around Meghan’s shoulders, steadying her. She felt instantly that this was not because he liked her, or that he cared about her, but that he simply understood she needed someone to stand by her side, just for this moment. She leaned into him, trembling.

“I don’t understand what I’m feeling right now, Ivan.”

She wasn’t the only one struggling to explain what she meant.

Ivan took a deep breath, twisting his head toward her.

“That’s because you’re beginning to understand who you should truly be afraid of, Meghan. And the truth…”

“Is not pretty,” she breathed out in bitter conclusion. She shimmied out of his grasp, better able to hold herself up now.

Meghan noticed Ivan’s gaze focus elsewhere. It was the girl, Maria. Awake after her wound from the quake earlier, with a small bandage on the side of her head. Ivan winced, seeing her. As if she felt eyes on her, Maria’s gaze shifted and landed on Ivan. Her eyelids fluttered, lips forming a delicate smile. She did not hold the pose long. Too shy.

“You like her.” Meghan stated it, rather smugly. So he really did feel things, or at least, one thing.

His gaze turned back to Meghan. “You’re much more observant that I give you credit for.” And she was not sure he was happy about that, or not.

“And you think I’m infuriating,” Meghan mumbled with an aggravated shake of her head. She looked up to demand just what he did want from her, smarts, or playing the dumb girl, when she saw something she’d have never believed existed.

Ivan was smiling. Not with any reckless abandon. But for Mr. Grumpy All The Time, it might as well have been the sun beaming down in a torrential rain.

Meghan gave up her tirade. It could wait. Until he pissed her off again, which was sure to happen at any moment.

“So what makes Maria so special?” she asked him, tone teasing just a little.

His chest heaved in a weighted breath.

“For one, she doesn’t have the need to share every single thought that enters her mind.”

Meghan stifled a laugh. Yeah, Maria was perfect for Ivan. And could not be more opposite of her and her inability to keep her mouth shut. When she made to tease him again though, his gaze had gone stoic. Whatever amusement he’d found, was over. A hard and fast reminder that the storm was not over yet. This was just a break in the clouds.

And she could keep her mouth shut when she wanted to. Meghan only wished she’d been smart enough to keep it shut before she’d betrayed her own brother.

Yup, break in the clouds. The storm was moving back in.

She tuned back into Juliska, having missed the last few minutes.

“I understand that all of you want to know what happens next. I don’t have all the answers. We will have to figure out these things, together. The question has arisen on whether we will go our separate ways, back into our groups, and continue as we were, or whether we should join as one group. My answer to this question is neither.”

The crowd listened intently, wondering what other possibility there could be.

“We have discovered a doorway, not previously known or documented in the Book of Doorways.”

“Where does this doorway lead?” a voice called out.

When Juliska answered the crowd inhaled simultaneously, and Meghan Jacoby felt as though she might faint. Was it possible this one thing could go right?

“This door, my friends,” Juliska announced, “will take us home. We are returning to our island.”

CHAPTER 35

Kay Jendaya stepped down a flight of stairs and into her kitchen where her husband Milo was sitting near an open window. The aroma of coffee from his mug was mixing with a twinge of maple wafting in from the trees outside. She set down a handful of laundry that still needed folding onto the counter.

“I found the oddest thing in Sebastien's room just now.” She attempted to play it down, nervously shuffling through the laundry pile.

Milo purposely set down his cup and gave Kay his full attention.

“What did you find?”

She kept diving into the laundry pile, not really doing any actual separating or folding.

“A letter. I've been in his room a few times. I guess somehow I missed it.”

Which was ridiculous. It hadn’t been missed, just hadn’t made itself known to them until their son was ready for them to read it. This wasn’t exactly expected or unexpected, but a dread that had this morning threaded its way into reality.

“Did you read it?” Milo inquired evenly.

“No. Not yet,” she replied, handing it to him. Her hand shook, unable to carry through the act of reading it herself. It had been weeks since Sebastien's last visit. And if he could not face them, and had to leave a letter instead…

But Milo played along. “Well, let’s have a look, shall we?” He grabbed a knife and sliced the envelope open. A maple leaf shimmied its way out, floating in the air, activating a message that had been stored within.

It was their son’s voice who spoke to them.

“Mom. Dad. I'm sorry to tell you like this, but it’s the only safe way. If I came home, I might not have the courage to say this, and leave after. First, I love you both, and hope one day you'll forgive me.”

Nothing like getting right to the point. Kay gripped onto the pile of laundry like it was the only thing keeping her upright.

“I'm sorry, you can’t possibly understand how sorry, but I can't do it. I’m not purposely trying to hurt anyone. You, or Amelia, or anyone, I just… I do not agree with Amelia. Or you.”

He exhaled roughly, those words painful to say aloud.

“I don’t think bringing magic back into the world is a good idea. Perhaps that’s because I’ve spent so much more time out in the world, than you have. And it’s not so much the plan as what Amelia wants from Meghan and Colin. I have no proof. No real evidence other than this continual warning in my gut. You charged me with being their friend, and to look out for them. To protect them, and that’s what I’m going to do. This is the right choice, for me. I can’t live with any other. They are special. But I don’t think they are meant to be part of Amelia’s plan, whatever that is.”

Milo's heart broke with every word his son spoke, but he held the emotion in so as not to panic his wife who looked like she was nearing a meltdown.

“I understand what my actions mean. I won’t be seeing you for a long time. I suppose there’s a chance I won’t see you again. Please know I did not make this decision lightly. I wanted to tell you for some time, but I couldn’t find the courage to. I’m sorry if you’re disappointed, but that is not enough for me to change my mind.”

There was an audible sigh from the leaf recording.

Kay’s eyes were closed, Milo speechless as Sebastien finished.

“I’m sure it won’t be long before Amelia’s informed that I have not checked in, and don’t plan to. She will be furious, and I’m most sorry for the backlash I’m sure you’ll suffer in my place. I’m making a mess of things, but I am so certain I’m doing the right thing. As certain as you are, that your way, is the right way. And…” he paused, taking a courage grabbing breath.

His, was the only breath, his parents did not dare inhale or exhale, too many emotions riding those airwaves.

“I might be wrong,” Sebastien continued. “But I’ve sensed you might not be as devoted to Amelia as you once were. If I’m wrong, then I guess this is really it. If I’m right, I can make it safe for you to leave. All you need to do is go into my room and say, I’m ready to leave. I don’t want to be on opposite sides but I cannot return to yours. If you stay, please don’t hate me, not forever at least. I guess… I guess that’s all I have to say.”

And that was the end.

The leaf spiraled downward, hitting the floor with a soft scrape.

Kay said nothing, her breaths shallow. She returned to her laundry, folding with empty movements. Her son’s words winding their way toward comprehension.

Milo reached down and grasped the leaf, calmly walking over to the wood stove, opening a burner, and throwing the leaf into the fire. He watched it burn and walked over to Kay, laying his hand on her shoulder. His touch brought her back to reality.

“He's our son,” she whispered, her eyes swimming in stunned tears.

“Which is why I destroyed the letter.”

“Someone will find out… and Amelia will find out… and then we'll never...”

Milo put his fingers gently over her mouth, not allowing her to utter the words he was also thinking and fearing.

“We will see our son again,” he spoke firmly. “We go about our business. We act like we don't know.” He waited until she had nodded in agreement before dropping his hand.

“He might change his mind?” she said, her voice already pleading for that moment to have happened.

“Maybe he will,” Milo agreed. “Until then, we do everything just as we always have. Our goals have not changed because of this.”

“No. No, of course not. I still want magic returned. I don't want to live in hiding anymore. Sebastien will understand one day that we did this for him so he could have a better life.”

It was a better life, right?

Their son sounded so sure of himself.

“He’s out there, all alone.”

“He’s been alone a long time,” Milo reminded roughly.

“Because we allowed it.” A decision she often regretted, but they were too deeply involved to get him out. Sebastien had done that for himself. Their son was braver than his own parents. “He’s choosing a different life.” It was more of a question of, if theirs was still the correct one.

Milo took her shoulders and fixed his gaze on her.

“He’s chosen his path. We’ve chosen ours. For today, that’s all to be said about it.”

Meaning, let’s stay quiet, act normal, like it’s any other day, and give our son time to either get far away from Amelia’s grasp, or change his mind and come home. Kay nodded, lips pursed, eyes damp. She put on a restrained smile.

Milo returned to his coffee, the taste gone bitter.

Kay grabbed a couple towels and shoved them into the drawer and swung back to Milo. “I'll be helping out at the school today. You'd better drink up yourself. You wouldn't want to be late for work.”

They stared into each other’s eyes, wondering how long they could pretend that everything was normal, or how much time they had until it was discovered their son had defected.

CHAPTER 36

Meghan Jacoby sat on the floor of her new bedroom, leaning against her bed, staring deeply into the flame of the candle sitting in front of her; the candle held the shape of her brother.

“Colin…” his name slid through her lips in an airy whisper. Calling to him. A skill she was still trying to master. But the vision she desperately tried to have did not come. The peek into his whereabouts, hidden from her. The flame burned down the wick, like any other candle might. There would be no comfort brought from Firemancy today.

Like she deserved it after what she’d done.

She was the reason he’d been forced to flee in the first place.

Her brutal penance, weeks passing without a single moment of contact. Not even a flicker of that mind block he’d slammed shut, reopening. Living without any knowledge of his whereabouts. His condition. Catrina’s condition. If she was becoming more unstable… her brother had fled alongside the suspected Projector. So not only was he out of Meghan’s reach, and therefore, protection, he was side by side with a young woman who’d get more dangerous with each passing day.

With the mind block so firmly in place, she had no reason to believe he was listening to her, but she continually attempted to speak to him anyway, having many one-sided conversations. Mostly, begging forgiveness. And if not that, a please, please, please, just let me know you’re alive out there somewhere.

She’d know this.

Block or no block, if Colin had befallen some tragic end, she’d know.

Because even with his presence absent from her mind, the block was still in place. As long as it remained, this was her only way to determine he was still alive. And she imagined and hoped, unharmed, having to hold the belief that no matter how angry or unforgiving he was, if his or Catrina’s life was being threatened, he’d ask for help. Wouldn’t he?

It was little solace, but all she had.

Today, his flame showed her nothing.

Other times, it had shown her many things. Not what she wanted, never that. But scenes from his past, mostly things she already knew, but nothing about his present or future. Regardless, she refused to give up, pinning her gaze deep into the flame. Every thought focused on her brother.

Another vision came. Again, not the one she wanted, but an unfamiliar one this time.

Someone dressed in a thick, hooded cloak peered into a cradle, which rocked gently, three babies sleeping inside. It was crowded but the infants seemed content.

“There, there. You'll be home with me soon, I promise,” a woman spoke in a soothing voice. It was hard to tell which infant she spoke to, but she reached into the cradle adjusting something, and when she pulled back… Meghan gasped. This was definitely unfamiliar territory.

It was her own locket. The one hanging around her neck right this minute pinned to one of the infant’s blankets. At first, Meghan thought there was no way it was the exact same locket. But upon closer examination there was no mistaking it. Every detail matched and she’d never come across another like it. Two roses, one black, the other gold, entwining around each other with thorns nestled into the vines that were sharp enough to actually pierce skin.

It wasn’t the type of locket you’d just happen across in a store window.

Definitely had to be a one of a kind.

And it had belonged to her mother.

Meghan's thoughts spun in possibility.

Was this cloaked woman, her and Colin’s mother? Was it her and Colin in the cradle? Where were they exactly? And where was Uncle Arnon?

The woman got to her feet, peering across the room in solemn silence. There were rows of cradles, cribs, and beds. Orphanage, Meghan surmised. And as if the vision could not get any stranger she recognized one of the young boys sleeping in a bed nearby.

Timothy… the amusing and sweet natured ghost boy from Grimble. He’d died in a fire in this very orphanage. And if that was her and Colin in the cradle, this meant they’d all been in the same orphanage, together.

“This must have been why he stayed behind in Grimble. And why he moved on with Uncle Eddy. We had to be his unfinished business, too.” How bizarre. What a gigantic, and yet tiny world it was. Meghan searched her memory banks for the rest of Tim’s story.

There had been a woman searching for someone lost in the fire.

“Was that us? Was she searching for Colin and me?”

And why hadn’t their mother found them?

Maybe she had. This might have happened before she’d died. But why would they have been in an orphanage? It made no sense.

If only she could share this with Colin. News as big as this might be the only thing to get him to listen to her. And if all she was piecing together was correct, the woman Timothy had told them about was actually their mother.

Had they been in hiding? Even back then before becoming wards of their uncle. It made sense at some level, seeing as Uncle Arnon had chosen to keep them on the move fearing someone would discover who they were.

But who did they need protection from?

And what had happened to their mother?

Did she really die in an accident like they were told? And where was their father?

What was the truth? Meghan’s brow furrowed. What was she missing?

The vision continued, Meghan peering into it like an onlooker sneaking a peek into some past event and watching it unfold, live.

The cloaked woman leaned over the cradle, the infants hidden from view. “I will return soon.” She sniffled, voice strained, and straightened herself, the hood falling down enough to reveal a face. “I love you so much.” She extended her thin fingers almost touching the cradle and then fled as though all courage was failing her.

The flame of Colin’s candle fizzled. The vision ending.

Meghan was wide-eyed and speechless. Breathless to the point of fainting. Frozen in place… this was something she had dreamed of before. Not in any prophetic sense, only personally so. Yet she dared not believe it real. Her soul wanted it to be. But it could not actually be!

The woman who Meghan Jacoby believed to be the twins’ mother was younger than the woman she knew now, but her identity was unmistakable:

Juliska Nandalia Blackwell.

Leader, Banon, and Queen of the Svoda Gypsies.

Nona, who’d been curled up napping at Meghan’s feet, flexed to life, sitting statuesque and pondering the vision along with Meghan. Neither spoke for a good long while. No words seemed fitting. Her journal lay sprawled open on the floor nearby, a few notes jaunted down from an earlier much less life-altering vision. She dragged it to her lap but the pen refused to start writing, no words formed into coherent thoughts.

It was all so danged impossible!

There was no way.

Just because Meghan wanted it to be true didn’t mean it actually was. But the vision was so… saying it was possible!

Nona was the first to speak. “From what you saw, Meghan, I’d wager that yes, it is possible, however unbelievable it may be.”

Meghan tossed aside the journal, rubbing life back into her face with her hands. Shaking her head, stretching her eyes, biting her lip. Finally forcing her vocal chords to start working again.

“No one has ever mentioned Juliska having any children.”

“I don't imagine that would be a topic one would often speak of,” None stated wisely. “Especially if those children were believed dead.”

“Yeah, you're probably right, Nona. But if that was really us in that orphanage, how did we get out of the fire? How is it Timothy died, but we didn't? And why would we have been there in the first place? Why did Uncle Arnon tell us our parents were killed in an accident? We were so young, the accident might have happened not too long after,” she rambled. “Wait, what am I talking about? Juliska is still alive.”

“And was obviously protecting her children from something. Or someone. And don’t forget, your uncle was once Svoda too. He and Juliska may have known each other.”

“That makes even less sense!” She sank inward, deflating. “I really wish I could talk to Uncle Arnon. I have so many questions, a thousand more now. He hid so much from us. I want to believe it was for some noble reason, but…” was it? That thought sickened her. He’d never done anything sinister, or strange. Not until those last days before they’d followed Jae through the magical portal in the fallen down pine tree. He’d always been… incredible. The best uncle ever.

“It’s okay to doubt,” Nona consoled her. “A natural reaction.”

“It’s the one thing in my life I never doubted. That Uncle Arnon would always be around. That he loved us.”

“I do not doubt he does love you. And we cannot judge his actions since we don’t know the reasons. But it is okay to question what his motives were. Only natural.”

“It’s strange, Nona. But looking back now, I can see things I never saw before. Nothing that tells me why he did what he did, in taking in Colin and me, but looking at our lives with different eyes, there’s definitely a lot he hid from us.”

“You mean looking back with eyes that knew magic existed, when then you did not.”

“Yeah. It’s no one moment. A lot of little moments. I guess it’s that whole hindsight thing. So how do I find out if what I saw in this vision is actually true? Who can we ask? Who’d be willing to talk about Juliska’s history, or potentially believed dead children?”

Jae Mochrie? Who’d she’d barely spoken ten words to since they’d left the field of pyres and returned to the Svoda island. He’d come to spending most of his time alone.

Ivan Crane? She shuddered at the idea. And they’d also spoken very little these last weeks. He’d been crazy new levels of busy. But at least it wasn’t all fighting, all the time when they did meet. Well, it was mostly that. Not much had changed. But there was less contempt behind it. Some low level of acceptance that they were stuck with each other, so deal with it.

And what about Billie Sadorus? She had once mentioned she kept records of Svoda history. Or perhaps the Kalila sisters? They owned the Jackal lantern, and reported the news, surely they would be privy to that kind of information.

Perhaps she should just be bold and ask Juliska herself?

Exactly how did one broach such a delicate subject? Just coming out with, “Hey, you ever have any kids who died in a fire?” was rather heartless, even though to the point, like Juliska herself would be. And if she answered, yes, I did. Then what?

Surprise! I didn’t die!

It would require some serious thought.

There was a knock on the door to her bedroom.

“Come in,” she answered absentmindedly.

It was Jae. Speaking of Mr. No Talky anymore.

“You ready?” he asked her.

She’d sent a leaf to track him down the day before and pretty near begged him to go to the first day of school together. Not just so she didn’t arrive alone but to try to make him speak to her. She was shocked when he’d replied back and agreed to meet her. And here she was, having forgotten already!

“Sorry, Jae. I lost track of time. Give me just a second, I'll be like, one minute. Swear.” She shot him a girly oops, in hopes of him being amused, even slightly, but the morose edge he now wore like a crown never lightened.

“I’ll be downstairs... actually, I'll um, wait outside.” The inflection being, I’d rather not be inside this house longer than I have to. Which was apparently part of the reason Jae no longer wanted to hang out with her. Something about her home made his mood even darker.

Nevertheless, this was Meghan's home now. Her bedroom was just down the corridor from Juliska Blackwell… did she need to add mother to this? What an insane morning it had been.

She scurried to her feet and hurriedly stashed the Colin-shaped candle into a nearby trunk alongside two other candles she had not yet finished creating; one in the shape of her Uncle Arnon, and the other in the shape of Sebastien Jendaya. She tossed her journal into her shoulder bag, which was also weighted with schoolbooks, and grabbed a sweater before jaunting out of her room and downstairs.

She was not surprised when she did not find Jae waiting for her there. However, Juliska was. The sight of her almost tore away Meghan’s breath. She had not properly prepared herself to run into her, assuming she’d gone out for the day already.

“Good morning,” called out Juliska all business-like. As soon as she fixed her gaze on the young woman stalling on the bottom stair, she asked, “You feeling well? You look a bit pale.”

“Um. Yeah. Fine. Just nervous about the first day of school I guess,” Meghan lied poorly. And forced her feet to keep moving.

Juliska sighed. “I’m doing this all wrong. I know it’s more than first day of school woes.”

Had Juliska started having visions again? She’d told Meghan not too long ago she’d not had a vision in a long time. But Meghan supposed there was nothing keeping them from starting up again. Today, would be the worst possible day for that to happen if it meant Juliska had witnessed Meghan’s vision from that morning. On the other hand, maybe not. Might solve all her problems on the subject.

However, Juliska made no effort to speak of visions, so Meghan kept up her insistence. “It’s nothing, really. Just first day jitters. And running a bit late. And I didn't sleep well last night.” Which was actually true; she had not slept well since coming here.

Juliska frowned. “You must hate me.”

Meghan wasn’t sure where Juliska was going with this.

“I am sorry, Meghan. I truly am. I know how frustrated you are with me right now. With this place... being stuck here.”

Meghan breathed with slight relief. It wasn't her newest vision Juliska was questioning. Just the usual problem she’d been having these last few weeks.

“I do feel terrible about it,” Juliska said for the hundredth time in almost a month.  “Regardless, I cannot allow anyone to leave the island. It’s not safe for any of us. I know how desperately you want to find your uncle. And brother.”

“No. It’s okay. I do understand.” Meghan sort of understood, either way, she was stuck here. Here being, Bedgewood Harbor, otherwise known as the Svoda Island off the coast of Maine. The place they’d fled from over thirteen years ago after some battle had broken out, a civil war of types, Meghan had pieced together. After, they’d used the Book of Doorways to travel from place to place, fleeing from various enemies.

Just why Juliska had made the call to return, Meghan wasn’t able to say. They were on lockdown. No one on or off the island in any unofficial capacity. And it was not considered safe to be here, therefore, they had worked day and night to create a magical barrier which essentially covered the entire island in an energy field no enemy was supposed to be able to penetrate. At least that’s what they were told, it hadn’t been fully tested yet- in that they had not been attacked.

And now, the Sovda were attempting to get day to day life back to some kind of normal. Which included school starting up again.

“I gotta run. Don't want to be late.” Meghan waved and headed to the front door.

“Have a good first day,” Juliska called out after her.

Jae was where Meghan expected, loitering in the front yard. Which looked like was taking a huge amount of effort. When she exited he aimed himself in the direction of the school. Meghan darted across the porch, down the stairs, matching his stride out of the driveway. Neither could get away fast enough. But Meghan imagined for much different reasons, and as for what Jae’s were, she could only guess unless he actually told her. It was downright frustrating to have the gift of sight and feel utterly blind.

She pulled the sweater tight around her. The late autumn chill crisped the air. Though cool, it renewed her strength. She’d always loved fall; definitely her favorite season. Albeit a drab, cold ugliness followed it, fall somehow had a way of bringing her back to life after a long, hot summer. However, like any weather in Maine, especially on the coast, a beautiful sunny day could give way to storm clouds and dense fog in mere minutes.

Juliska’s house took up the space near the center of the island, but not in the main village. She’d taken up residency in a building once used for meetings and business. She’d opted out of moving back into the stone fortress she’d once called home. One, it would have been outside the new magic protected zone. And two, it was way on the outskirts of the island and much harder for Meghan to get to school, or Juliska, to work. Which was taking place pretty near twenty-four-seven at the moment.

Meghan clucked out an, “Ick, Nona.” Her catawitch purred out a laugh and licked her lips. She’d caught the scent of breakfast lurking nearby. “Have fun with that.”

Nona made to saunter off. “Have a good first day at school.” She aimed her comment at both Meghan and Jae, but he didn’t respond. Didn’t even look. Meghan gave her a half-hearted reply, a scowl etching her face. School was just about the last place she wanted to go. Nona promised while Meghan was busy she’d think up a way to get her question answered, as to whether Juliska had indeed mothered any children.

This drew a deep groan out of Meghan.

“Not too excited about school?” Jae guessed.

“About as much as you look to be,” she returned.

“Actually, all things considered, I’m fine with it.” His feet stalled underneath him, his eyes closing in chastisement. He hadn’t meant to say that Meghan assumed. But it was only more wasn’t telling her anything, vaguery. She didn’t even bother to try to question him.

Man, how things had changed.

Except for her inability to stay quiet, especially when she got worked up.

“It’s not just school,” she admitted. If Jae wasn’t going to talk, he’d have to listen instead. “It’s this place. Being stuck here. I’m back in my world. My uncle is possibly only hours away from here.”

Jae stopped. His shoulders sagging in a deflating motion. “You haven’t been this close to him since you first got stuck with the Svoda.”

“And yet I might as well be a world away,” she finished.

A sobering reminder that he was the reason her life had gotten all messed up to begin with. It wasn’t bad enough he mucked up his own? Like royally mucked it up. And the things he’d discovered and could not share. With anyone.

Like for starters, how Juliska had made him agree to accompany Meghan to school this morning after finding out she’d asked him to. It wasn’t that he did not want to, but walking alongside someone he considered a friend, and good person… it was a bit blasphemous considering what he’d done. And knew. And might have to do in the future.

And Meghan looked like she was about to burst out of sheer concern for him. But she’d stop trying to pry it out of him, which was good, as there was no way he could tell her anyway.

They breached the center of town, the streets turning from dirt to cobblestone. The real Bedgewood Harbor was nearly identical to the replica they had lived in, while in the Grimble wagons. The biggest difference: everything had a brighter, bigger, open feel to it. Having never seen the real thing before she did not realize how dulled the Grimble replica had been.

“Thanks for coming by this morning, Jae. I don't know why, I just didn't want to show up on the first day by myself.”

“You lost your appendage,” he blathered indifferently, catching his callous reply with a catch of breath. “That… came out wrong.”

“Did it? Lost my appendage. I guess that's one way to look at Colin’s departure.” She blew off Jae's not so eloquent description of her situation.

“I'm sure Colin's fine, wherever he is,” Jae tried to reassure, although his words sounded like an empty mantra, one he had repeated a few times in the previous weeks. About his only words to Meghan.

Jae stopped at the school’s entrance and patted her shoulder. He said nothing else. What more could he say? She had betrayed Colin and he had fled. There were only so many times, or ways, someone could say, “He'll be okay. You did what you had to do,” before the words no longer held their original significance.

A shiver rained down her spine, that unwelcome warning from nowhere that someone was watching her. She twisted around but saw no one... actually, it might have been the first time absolutely no one was staring at her. Her gaze lifted to the two life-like statues of Scratchers flanking each side of the doors she’d now be entering five days a week.

Suppose it could just be those things. She shuddered at the disturbing sight of the statues. She had hoped they had been just a Grimble feature, but apparently, someone thought the students needed this appalling reminder; like it was possible to forget these terrible creature’s entire lives revolved around hunting down and killing Svoda.

Inside the school, students were abuzz. Another group of travelers had been tracked down and told it was time to come home; they were due to arrive in a week’s time, when the right door back to the island would open for them.

Only one other group had managed to find their way home so far. Juliska had informed Meghan it might take months. There were still six more out there somewhere.

The students wondered which group it would be and if they would know anyone. Would it be friends or family they had not seen in almost fourteen years? Most of the students were too young to even remember those traveling in other groups, but were excited just the same.

Grownups and older teens worried about who would not be returning. They wondered just who had survived the previous year's journeys and who had not. Inevitably, there would be deaths they would only now find out about. Over the coming months, as the groups received their messages that it was time to return home, people would discover they had lost both friends and family.

It would be both bitter and sweet.

Meghan did not care about either really. Not that she wasn't happy for those who would once again be reunited with friends and family, or sad for those who would find out they had lost friends and family, whom they had not seen in as nearly many years as she had been alive. But she had much bigger concerns to deal with.

Across the road from the school, the bird-human sat perched on a tree limb. His bright beady eyes peered down at Ivan Crane who had hidden behind the trunk of the tree. He looked up at Bird, his gaze sliding downward again. He attempted to look as though lounging under a tree, nothing too suspicious going on when it was everything, but.

“You're stuck here,” he told Bird, without actually looking his direction. “Security is tighter than I've ever seen it. Nothing can get onto or off the island without the Balaton knowing. If you get caught trying to escape, or hiding out on the island...”

Bird chirped to agree that yes, that would be very bad.

“Plus, with you being stuck here, I've lost my last connection to the outside world.” Bird chirped a haughty reply. Ivan rolled his eyes. “It’s not your fault,” he conceded. “It's just bad timing. I could really use someone on the outside right now.”

Bird looked at Ivan questioningly.

“Because,” Ivan continued decidedly. “I've thought over what you suggested and,” he sighed, resigning to his choice. “I have decided that you are… right.” Although he did not sound thrilled by his decision.

Bird nodded politely, in understanding of the difficult decision.

“I only agree because you know my secret, and I now know yours. Just the same, it’s going to take some getting used to. I've always worked alone. Taking on an actual partner is going to be strange. But you are right. It’s only logical based on what we both know, to work together. That said and agreed to, bringing Meghan into all of this is going to have to be done delicately. I only stayed close to her because she's clearly Juliska's favorite and that got me closer to her. And now Meghan is like the irritating little sister I never wanted. She squirms her way in and you just can’t get rid of her.”

Ivan glanced around to be sure he could not be overheard by anyone. Less harshly, he added, “I understand why you've been protecting the Jacoby's. Although it’s hard to believe. Frankly, it’s frightening to believe. I do agree that we have to tell her. Everything. I think she's ready, but regardless, we're running out of time. She's getting very comfortable around Juliska. I need to end that relationship before it’s too late.”

Bird nodded again, this time in agreement, but even in bird form he looked worried about how Meghan would react to what they needed to tell her.

“Things are moving very fast right now,” Ivan continued. “Once I explain everything to Meghan and she accepts it as truth, it’s just a matter of time. We'll need to be ready to flee at any given moment. Of course, I have no idea how we'll safely get past the island’s defenses... yet.”

An unexpected relief spread through Ivan, even with his task still looming frighteningly ahead, and having no idea if he would actually succeed.

At least if I fail, someone else knows and believes the truth... the truth will not die with me.

“Be careful,” Ivan warned Bird again. They could not afford to be complacent.

He left Bird, their conversation finished for now.

Bird remained perched in the tree, satisfied with the outcome of his meeting with Ivan Crane. Things could finally move forward, and although he was currently stuck on the island, and unable to locate, protect, or help Colin Jacoby, at least he was still able to watch over Meghan. He stayed in the tree, keeping a watchful eye as he waited for school to end.

Inside the school, Jae led Meghan down a dimly lit corridor and into a classroom. It was similar to the one they’d had lessons in while in Grimble. There was a circle of pillows, with one pillow for the teacher in the middle, floating and rotating a couple of feet in the air.

Jae motioned for Meghan to follow and he sat down on a pillow, motioning for her to sit next to him. On the opposite side of the pillow circle was Daveena Troast. Apparently, somehow, she had been moved forward from beginner’s class to intermediate.

Although still looking capable of doing great physical harm, she had lost that demeanor which caused fright just at her mere approach. Meghan wondered where her counterparts were. Was it possible they were in another class?

The classroom door rushed open, two girls entering.

“Oh, of course not,” moaned Meghan, hopes dashed.

Darcy Scraggs and Dulcy Hadrian were sure to make enough noise to be noticed as they vied for open pillows to sit on.

What surprised Meghan most, however, was that they did not take seats next to Daveena. And just as odd was that Daveena didn't seem to expect it either. They walked right past her and she did not give them a second look. Had she left Darcy's little trio? Were the Three D's now just two?

Meghan's gaze followed Darcy and Dulcy as they rounded the room, scoffing at each student they passed by... until they came to Jae. Darcy stopped, making an extra noisy scene as she took the pillow next to his, and Dulcy the one next to hers.

“Hi, Jae,” spoke Darcy, in a purposeful tone that insinuated they had seen each other recently. Her eyes cried out wasn't that a great time we had, and her mouth lifted in a sly smile.

Meghan had to work at keeping her jaw from dropping to the floor while pretending not to notice.

Jae replied to Darcy's greeting by flipping his hair so that it dangled in between him and Meghan, then tossing Darcy a sideways sneer.

Meghan tried to catch Jae's eye but he refused her gaze.

What had she missed now? What had happened to make Jae Mochrie and Darcy Scraggs, two people known to hate each other, act now, like friends?

Were they now friends?

The very idea was preposterous.

How on earth would this have happened?

Jae despised Darcy!

Even Daveena seemed confused by Darcy's actions, and threw Meghan a look that said, huh? Really?

The world was upside down! She’d not just become a prisoner of sorts on the island, but it was some loopy version of it. This wasn’t real.

Meghan needed to have an in-depth conversation with Ivan Crane, preferably sooner than later. This business of not knowing what was wrong with Jae needed to end, no matter what trouble he’d gotten himself into. And no matter what Ivan had to say about her being “ready” to hear it…

CHAPTER 37

Sunlight beamed through stained glass windows, sending streams of colorful light dancing over the floor of the classroom in which Colby restlessly sat behind a desk. His piercingly blue eyes followed the dancing lights, rather than read the next question on his test.

Jurekai Fazendiin, his father, and current teacher, cleared his throat from the front of the room, where he stood, arms folded, austerely overlooking his son’s lack of progress.

“Sorry, Father,” Colby instantly responded, turning his attention back to the test lying in front of him.

“You have ten minutes remaining. I suggest focus.”

Colby tried to focus on the test, but he was much more interested in the dancing lights as well as the voice he was listening to in his mind; the voice of the girl, Meghan Jacoby. He had successfully been blocking this irritating girl’s voice for weeks, but suddenly today, he could not seem to tune it out. More like, he did not feel like it today.

Irritating or not, her conversations are way more interesting than world history… and why do I need to learn this stuff? It’s got nothing to do with magic!

“Five minutes,” his father reminded.

Colby forced Meghan’s voice out of his thoughts and furiously finished his final answer, finishing with only seconds to spare. When he finished, he stood and handed the test to his father.

“You can have a seat while I grade it,” Jurekai advised.

“You’re going to grade it now?” Colby whined.

Jurekai did not reply, but with a severe look motioned for Colby to sit.

He plunked down, realizing he was on a sharp edge. “Sorry, Father,” he apologized again.

Without looking at his son, his father said, “One of these days, possibly many years from now, you will understand the meaning of these lessons. But believe me when I say, I have been around long enough to know that even seemingly mundane or useless knowledge will one day prove its worth.”

Colby replied, “Yes, Father,” and waited for his test results. He did not want to be stuck in this classroom, learning the history of a world he wasn’t a part of, and many years down the road or not, he could not see what use this knowledge would ever have to him. He stared blankly at the stained glass walls, watching the light fade as the sun moved too high to shine directly through.

Stained glass walls lined nearly every room of the Fazendiin estate, allowing Jurekai’s mother to move from room to room, along with them, as she remained imprisoned in the glass.

The colors near the classroom door started to swirl and there was a soft rapping just outside the door.

“Mother,” Fazendiin spoke softly. “Please enter.”

His mother’s figure swirled onto the glass where she nodded toward him.

“My son. Someone approaches.”

Fazendiin threw Colby’s test down and briskly hastened out of the classroom. Colby let out a sigh of relief, following his father to the front of the house where they stepped outside into the crisp autumn air, and toward the front gate; the gate that required the blood sacrifice to enter.

Only four people had ever entered through that gate: Colby, Colby’s mother (no longer allowed), his father, and the gardener. Just outside of this gate, sitting to the left, was another building, also cloaked by magic. The location of this building was given to select few, and none were ever told that Fazendiin lived just a few steps away.

Currently, only one person knew of this hidden meeting place, and his arrival meant one of two things: either his job was completed and successful, or more likely, that it had failed and there would be further delays.

In order to keep his home secret, Fazendiin never used the blood sacrifice gate to enter this cloaked meeting place, which sat on a hillside overlooking a lake far below.

The meeting place was circular in shape, windowless, and came to a point in the middle. To get to it, one had to climb a steep hill following a narrow pathway from the lake to the top of the hill. But to see the pathway and the building, one also had to sacrifice blood.

Colby trudged along, behind his father. Fazendiin may have been hundreds of years old, but he walked with the gait of a much younger man. He also stood over six feet tall, so his stride was longer than Colby's, and he had to take two steps to match each of his fathers’.

Fazendiin followed a hedge which ran alongside the front gate. Elisha, Colby’s catawitch, came sauntering up to his side, jumping into his arms.

A few more steps along and they took a turn, inward, following a small pathway deeper into the gardens which surrounded the estate. Currently, every plant was in various states of decay as frost had killed everything a week before. The gardener had been busy for weeks harvesting what both Colby and his father would eat that winter.

Colby shuddered. Not because of the food. Not because of the impending winter, sure to come. He glanced back toward the estate. The thought of spending a long winter here, locked away inside with only his father and a grandmother who could only move from stained glass wall to another stained glass wall... it was just more than he wanted to think about.

“You have me, don't forget,” Elisha reminded.

“Of course,” he said back to her. “But I know you don't want to be stuck here any more than I do.” Colby secretly admitted he was glad of the irritating girl, Meghan, and that he could sometimes listen in on her thoughts, as this would at least provide him entertainment. Elisha grimaced, not caring for this new fascination of his.

Fazendiin came to a stop in front of a towering rock, one left behind from a glacier long ago. It was split in two and the tops were covered in prickly bushes, mosses, and dying vines, which had turned brown after freezing.

The lower part of the split rock was sunken into the ground. Fazendiin walked to the center where it had split, stepping into the crack, disappearing. Colby followed without hesitation. Upon his next step, Colby entered a circular room. In the center stood a round wooden table, scratched and nicked from years of use. Some of his time here had been with various teachers.

Six chairs encircled the table. They were tall-backed with intricate carvings. Only upon close inspection could one decipher the carvings: faces, frozen in a single moment of extreme duress.

Hanging over the table was an equal sized chandelier, which held hundreds of flickering candles. The room was empty other than the table, chairs, and chandelier.

Colby glanced back at where they had entered, but all he saw now was a bare wall. He took a seat, while Elisha hopped onto the table, sitting statuesquely at his side.

Fazendiin took the seat next to his son, ordering, “Show yourself, KarNavan,” to their invisible visitor.

The Striper leader materialized, seeming to peel away from the wall, the reptilian stripes he was so aptly named for forming on his skin. “Master,” he bowed. “I bring news.”

“Sit,” bid Fazendiin.

KarNavan bowed his head again and took a seat on the opposite side of the table. As he did, he nodded toward Colby. “Young Master,” he greeted.

Colby frowned at KarNavan's use of the term, young, but returned his greeting with a silent nod. He never spoke in these meetings. He held his breath, however, in anticipation, as it had been KarNavan that had taken over his mission; the one his father had recalled him from in order to continue his schooling.

“I see no book,” Fazendiin spoke, unsurprised.

“No. No book. As you warned, it is proving more of a challenge than we hoped.” He clarified, “We have by no means, given up.”

“Continue,” spoke Fazendiin, not interested in excuses and promises.

“The book is not why I am here, Master. There is news on the Projector front.”

“You located the child?” asked Fazendiin, tone flashing interest.

KarNavan nodded apprehensively in reply.

“Found and then lost,” assumed Fazendiin.

“Located. Lost. But… a new discovery. Perhaps equal, if not more so, in value.”

“And what could be as valuable as a young Projector, or the book of a dead one?”

Colby twisted in his seat eager to learn what KarNavan had to say.

KarNavan's eyes danced with dark excitement. “How about a long believed dead, very much living, Projector?” He took an arrogant breath, leaning back in his chair.

“The Projectors were killed off by those stupid gypsy hunters,” Fazendiin argued, waving his hand in the preposterous notion.

“Well,” began the Striper, flashing his bright teeth, “they missed one.”

Fazendiin’s fixed stare warned KarNavan, do not waste my time.

The Striper leader did not back down. “When the young Projector escaped our clutches, we tracked the magic of the adult Projector who assisted in the escape. Just a short blip to track, and it disappeared as fast as it appeared. But there is no mistake. There is a very much living and breathing Projector out there… somewhere.”

Fazendiin’s eyes flashed desire for the shortest of moments, indicating his belief in this statement. “Does anyone else know of this discovery?” he asked with restrained calm.

KarNavan shook his head, acknowledging dutifully, “We know the value of this secret, Master.”

“A priceless secret,” Fazendiin conceded. “One you will be paid appropriately for, once your new mission is complete.”

KarNavan’s eyes lit up, expectant of this assignment.

“Colby,” started his father. “School is canceled, for the time being,” he made clear upon seeing his son’s exuberant response.

Colby could barely contain his impatience to get started. A new mission. Anything is better than school.

His father twisted back to KarNavan. “Wait here. My son will return shortly with instructions.”

KarNavan nodded and stood as Fazendiin, Colby, and Elisha departed back through what looked like a bare, solid wall. Fazendiin strode toward his estate at normal speed, appearing eager but in no need to hurry while Colby huffed along behind him. Soon they were back inside the house and he followed his father into the safe room, where again, Fazendiin’s mother waited for them in her stained glass prison.

“Mother,” he spoke lovingly, “please retrieve it for me.”

She swirled out of sight, no need to ask the it, in question.

“We must not allow this news to be discovered by any others, especially the other Grosvenor,” advised Fazendiin, while they waited for her return. “We must be the ones to locate this mature Projector. If we can complete this mission, there will be nothing left in our way.”

Desire eclipsed his usual consummate control, and he continued fervently.

“If we can complete this mission, my son, we will no longer need the book I've had you chasing after these last two years, or the missing Immortality Stone. The Stone, although powerful enough to give immortality is nothing compared to the power of a living Projector! Most especially one who’s managed to stay in hiding all these years.”

Colby nodded that he understood, sucking in a nervous breath. He was getting bored with chasing after Colin Jacoby, anyway.

“This will be the most difficult task I have asked of you. But I have the utmost trust that you will not fail me, Son.”

“I will do whatever you ask, Father.” Colby gave him a determined nod.

“Mother,” Fazendiin spoke, noting her return. She lifted her hand, in which lay a pure white dagger. Her gaze held a blank sort of deadness as Fazendiin touched the stained glass with his own hand and when he turned around to face his son again, held a real dagger in his palm. It was about ten inches in length and looked to have been hand carved. Colby could not identify the substance it had been made from. Regardless, it was slick and solid.

“What does this do?” asked Colby.

“This is my most prized weapon,” his father revealed. “Forged in secret, known until now only by me, and my dear mother.”

Colby gulped, his eyes wide with amazement. He wondered what would be required of him. Would he need to stab and kill someone with this dagger? Killing from a distance using magic was one thing, but close enough to stab someone? To physically thrust a weapon meant to kill into someone’s body…

He swallowed a dry pocket of air, heart racing anxiously at the thought.

“This dagger will strip a mature Projector’s power, storing it securely inside the dagger. Something no one has ever been able to do before.”

Colby’s eyes momentarily flashed doubt. He would need to stab someone with this dagger. He hoped his father had missed his short lapse in confidence as the realization of this task hit him. This would be the hardest task he had ever set out to do.

“It will not strip the young one,” his father advised. He’d been hiding the dagger, counting down the days before the young one would have been old enough. He’d save that for another day now. He wasn’t one to turn down an opportunity when it was thrown at him. His dear imprisoned mother had to be seething, and didn’t that burn a grin onto his face. He’d finally get rid of that damn Projector. Oh, he knew exactly which one had managed to hide and survive all this time. This would make his mother’s torture so much sweeter. But this wasn’t something Colby could know. Not yet.

Fazendiin wiped the grin, eyeing his son. “The dagger won’t strip a Projector’s power until maturity is reached. So if you cross paths with the young one, leave them, they are not of consequence. For today.”

An odd sense of relief came over Colby. Killing a stranger was one thing, but killing a young child that might or might not yet realize what they were, he just didn't know if he could do it.

“Are you prepared for this task?” his father questioned as if reading the doubt flitting through his son's thoughts.

He squared his father in the eye and answered, “Yes.” He extended his hand, holding open his palm. Fazendiin placed the dagger into his son’s hand.

Colby traced the edges of the white dagger cautiously with his fingers, rubbing over the pitted ridges, which allowed him a firm grip on the dagger. He took a quick swipe through the air.

Fazendiin grunted in impassioned gratification at the sight of his son gripping the dagger, swinging it heftily in a stabbing motion. He allowed his son a moment more, and then waved his hands over the dagger. Sheets of smoky blackness streamed out of his hand encasing the dagger in a hard, protective sheath.

Colby secured it to his belt. He would tell no one of this weapon. Not even KarNavan, until it was time to use it.

Fazendiin looked down at his son, eyes gleaming with pride. “Once you have stripped this Projector of his power you are to return to me at once. I alone, understand how to use the power wielded inside the dagger.”

“Yes, Father.”

“One more thing,” warned Fazendiin. “A fully mature Projector is cunning, wise, and more powerful than anything you have ever been up against. Underestimating his potential, magically speaking, would be unwise. I suggest aiming for his human nature.”

Colby cocked his head, thinking about what his father meant. “Play to his human nature,” he repeated, his eyes lighting up. “Find out what he would risk himself for.”

“You are indeed my son,” Fazendiin boasted, tasting the sure success of their dangerous venture.

“I will not return until I have the Projector’s power inside this dagger,” vowed Colby loyally. He took leave of the room, making his way out to meet KarNavan.

CHAPTER 38

The sound of muffled voices dug into Colin Jacoby’s sleepy mind. Rousting him. Little by little. A familiar laugh, one that filled him with warmth. Another not-so-familiar grizzled voice of a man he had met only one time, briefly. How was it he was hearing this voice? His eyes flickered open, the remnants of slumber leaving him. His gaze landed on a wooden ceiling over his head, lined with thick beams splattered with wide brushstrokes of pitch and tar.

His gaze went vertical, crawling along his body. He was flat on his back on a bed. He rolled back the covers only to find himself fully dressed in the same clothes he’d last recalled putting on. He sat up on the edge and found that his shoes were sitting on the floor next to the bed, waiting for his feet to slide inside. He noticed that the entire room, except for a small round window, was made of the same aged wood.

He slid on his shoes and got to his feet, wobbling some. He smoothed and adjusted his clothes, peering through the window, though there wasn’t much to see other than dense patchy fog.

He wobbled again. No, it wasn’t him. It was like the ground was swaying underneath him. “Am I on a boat?” He spied through the window again, squinting through the fog. Yup, definitely a boat. They were trolling along, a shoreline about twenty feet off to the side. The shore was crowded with thick based trees with long tendril-like limbs that branched high over the boat. Bluish-gray mosses dangled from the limbs like overgrown decoration.

“Where on Earth am I?” he asked, at the same time realizing it was entirely possible he might not be on Earth at all, but rather in some alternative world, far from the place he called home. But all of this got his brain firing again. Memories flooded his mind.

Wherever here was, he had fled with Catrina Flummer, because his sister had betrayed them to Juliska Blackwell. The woman he believed was responsible for locking Catrina into a glass coffin and leaving her to sleep away her life deep in the caves of Eidolon, the Goblin king, who was now dead at the hands of Colin Jacoby.

For a moment, anger filled his heart. Anger for what Meghan had done to him. Anger that he had trusted her, even after Catrina's grandfather's ghost, Balloch Flummer, had warned him not to trust anyone. This was Meghan, his sister, and until not too long ago, his protector from stupid things like bullies.

“Bullies,” he mumbled, the memory of those times somehow funny. No, not funny he corrected himself. “They’re just much larger, more powerful bullies now.”

He shook his head trying to force these feelings aside as new ones erupted. Where was he? Was Catrina okay? He'd thought he had heard her laughing but had that been real?

Feeling awake and ready to face whatever was outside of this room, he spun around, locating the door. He stepped carefully, stopping to peer through cracks in the door, but all he could see were streams of light pouring down a staircase from the deck above.

The door opened with ease. He took this as a good sign, for if he was being held prisoner, surely it would have been locked. He took each step cautiously, worried he might be heard approaching, but every creak his footsteps made was drowned out by heavier groans of the boat’s movements through the water.

Near the top, he stopped to let his eyes adjust to the light. It was not overly bright, being that the boat was surrounded by swirling mists, but it was still much brighter than the room he had been sleeping in. As he reached the top and stepped onto the deck, a welcoming voice called out.

“Colin! You’re awake!”

“Catrina,” he called out, seeing her sitting across the table from an elderly looking man. She smiled widely and motioned for him to join them. He did so, finding the chairs on the deck heavy and cumbersome to move. As he sat next to her, he asked, “You okay?”

She nodded yes and squeezed his hand in reply. He breathed a little more easily.

Colin eyed the man. “Jasper Thorndike?” he addressed, confirming that this was indeed the man sitting across from him. The same man who had sold him the Magicante, back in Cobbscott, Maine, during the Blue Moon Festival before Colin had even known anything about magic.

Jasper replied in a gravelly voice. “In the flesh, Mr. Jacoby.”

Before Colin could ask more, Catrina blurted out, “Isn’t this boat magnificent?”

Colin shrugged, still a bit hazy, in body, mind, and spirit.

The boat was larger than he expected, and from what he could see, completely built of wood. Mostly, as he gazed around, it looked like they were floating downriver in a garden, as somehow, a good portion of the boat deck could not be seen underneath the layers of vegetables, flowers, and even smallish trees sprawled all over it.

Colin noted peaches, apples, and pears all ripe and ready to eat. He saw tomatoes of deep red, yellow, and green, dangling from vines near the edge of the boat; sunflowers mixed in with corn stalks, green beans with peppers; spots here and there plotted with bulky heads of lettuce. It was a regular salad bar just waiting for picking and eating.

Colin did not see them, but he also caught the distinct sound of clucking chickens. Even hazy, he had to agree. The boat was a magnificent, self-sufficient living space. The food made his stomach rumble. Catrina and Jasper seemed to know he would be as she was already grabbing a plate and loading it with prepared food.

Jasper said, “We’ll have ourselves a talk soon enough, but first, eat up, Mr. Jacoby.”

Colin did not argue and gladly accepted the plate Catrina scooped up for him, which included biscuits topped with eggs, smothered in savory smelling gravy. Sided with freshly picked and sliced tomatoes.

“Thanks,” he said, wolfing down his first bite. “Feel like I haven’t eaten in days.”

He missed the fleeting glance between Catrina and Jasper.

The sounds of his chewing were drowned out by the creaking of the boat. Now that he’d had a better look, it was more like a barge. Birds chirped on shore. Insects buzzed overhead, but not once did a single one bother him while eating. There was a splash in the water like something jumped. He peered over the edge... was that an alligator?

He set down his fork, having had enough for now. It was time for talking and getting questions answered. Starting with, “Where are we? How long was I asleep?”

Jasper cleared away the dishes and let Catrina start catch up time.

“Well,” she began apprehensively.

“Well?” he prodded when she didn’t continue.

“It’s been nearly a month.”

“Wh-what? You’re joking, right?”

“No. Sorry. It’s really been that long.”

“Why are you apologizing? Didn’t you just wake up too?”

“No,” she answered him. Her gaze lifted to Jasper in a silent request for him to explain the rest.

“Why didn’t you wake me?” Colin asked them both. “Have we been on the boat this whole time?”

“Yes.” Jasper took over. And returned to his seat at the table. “I’m afraid it was my doing. A necessary doing.”

“I am so confused,” Colin spouted.

“We’ll get you up to speed soon. I will explain why. However, as to where you are, I believe you call this the Bayou.”

“Like in Louisiana?” asked Colin.

Jasper nodded.

“Huh,” said Colin, plunking back in his chair. How surreal. After visiting other worlds and not believing he might ever get home again, he was suddenly back in his own. He felt excitingly close, and yet frustratingly far away.

Catrina cleared her throat and Colin turned his attention to her.

“Colin, I think it’s time for you to be officially introduced.” She spoke with pronounced clarity, “This is Jasper Thorndike, and he is the Last. Living. Projector.”

Colin felt like he’d just fallen through the boat and was sinking into the river.

“I- I thought you were all dead?”

“They missed one,” Jasper explained.

So there was a Projector still alive, and it was the man who’d first given him the Magicante.

Catrina continued, although more timidly. “I guess he’s not the last living Projector anymore.”

There it is, Colin’s thoughts shouted. Confirmation of the terrible truth. Catrina really is the Projector. This had to be why Jasper had helped them escape. But… he seemed pretty normal. Not wild, insane, or with uncontrolled power going all haywire.

Was there some hope? Some possibility Jasper might be able to help Catrina? Before it was too late or they were hunted down, or… he caught Jasper and Catrina sharing a silent look he wasn’t sure the meaning behind. They’d had a month to talk it all over, they must have already discussed a lot of this.

“You should know, Mr. Jacoby,” Jasper said next, “that Projectors were not always hunted and feared. Quite the contrary, actually. In the old days we were once revered and highly sought after magicians. I’m sure you’re familiar with the old adage, one bad egg…”

Catrina explained further, albeit still apprehensively. “A few Projectors went bad and the rest had to pay the price. But there is hope because Jasper has spent his entire life controlling his powers, and he's been around for a really long time.” Her voice held more confidence as she finished.

Colin’s face lightened, feeling hope for the first time in what seemed like forever. “What can I do?” he asked her. “There must be some way I can help?”

Catrina returned his question with a puzzled look.

“Unless I’m not allowed to help,” Colin backtracked, less confidently.

“Mr. Jacoby,” said Jasper, taking a deep breath. “You seem to have the wrong impression. Catrina here, she is special indeed. A rare gift that needs protection, no doubt. But she is not a Projector.”

“What? What do you mean?” asked Colin, furious at once. “Juliska Blackwell locked her inside a glass coffin deep in a cave surrounded by goblins! So she would never be found! Why would she do that?”

Catrina took hold of his hand again, to calm him. Although confused, he tried to focus on the comforting fact that she was not a Projector. Regardless of why Juliska had hidden her away, Catrina was safe and with him, and more importantly not a Projector. Not evil.

“Colin, Juliska locked me away because I’m a Song Spinner,” she continued to explain. Colin just shrugged, having no idea what a Song Spinner was.

“When I hear music, like the songs played by the Svoda around their campfires, I hear the true stories behind those songs; stories long forgotten by nearly everyone, and stories that some do not want remembered.” It was a simplified explanation about her ability, but it would have to do as they didn’t really need to be talking about her gift.

“You mean like Juliska Blackwell,” Colin confirmed. After a second, he blurted out, “So the message you had for Ivan, that was a song,” he remembered. “His mother left him a song. Did she know you were a Song Spinner? You were just a baby, weren’t you?”

“Yes, I was. I can only guess that somehow she knew what I was and that someday, I would need to deliver that message to her son. I honestly wish I could have told Ivan more. That boy is clearly tortured by the loss of his mother.”

“Rightfully so, I’m sure,” spoke Jasper. “I don’t know as us boys ever get over the loss of our mothers. Even those of us who live much longer than the average man.”

Catrina acknowledged that statement with a sad smile, while Colin let out an exasperated breath.

“I never knew my mother, but all this magic stuff… it just gets stranger and stranger.” A look of awe washed across his face, followed again by confusion as he caught Jasper and Catrina eyeing each other as if having another silent conversation.

He did not like the feeling. I suppose this is what Sebastien felt like all those times he caught Meg... he stopped himself, not wishing to think about his sister. Bad idea.

Jasper cleared his throat, regaining Colin's attention.

“Mr. Jacoby,” he breathed out heavily. “I must tell you that while Catrina is indeed a rare find, you, my young sir, are even more so.”

“What do you mean?”

Jasper cast his gaze meaningfully from Colin, to Catrina, and back to Colin.

Colin puckered his mouth and pinched his eyes, trying to understand what point Jasper was trying to make. Things started to formulate in his mind. Piece together…

Catrina is not the Projector.

I am rarer than she is.

He opened his mouth to speak, his face going limp and blank as understanding spread through him like a thorn piercing its way through his blood.

Catrina is not the Projector.

I am rarer than she is.

Colin bounded out of his chair like he’d just been sitting in lava, scrambling to steady himself. He had been so focused on Catrina he had missed the truth completely.

“It’s me,” he stammered. “It’s me.”

Catrina joined him, but decided to keep her distance as the look in his eye frightened her a little.

“It’s been me all this time. I’m the Projector everyone’s trying to hunt down, and kill. I am dangerous. Not you.”

“But you saved me,” she reminded. “I would still be sleeping away my life in Eidolon’s cave if you had not heard my cries for help. Cries only someone with your powers could have heard.”

He stepped back from her, suddenly afraid to touch her.

“Will I hurt people?” By people, he meant Catrina. At least this minute. He shot a glance at Jasper and back to Catrina. “When I thought it was you, I didn’t care. I just wanted to help even if that meant I might get hurt. But I don’t want you to get hurt because of me.”

Catrina sighed. “Shouldn't that be my choice, Colin, like it was for you?”

He just stared, no idea what to say to that.

“There are many things to consider,” addressed Jasper.

Colin jerked his head in Jasper’s direction, his eyes wide, heart, pounding like a hammer.

“First, this is why I brought you here, to this boat,” the man explained. “This vessel is cloaked from the outside world, untraceable. Second, the reason you were asleep for such a long time is because I needed to examine you. Your mind that is. I will explain more about this later, suffice it to say it was necessary. And you were perfectly safe, just in a stasis of sorts.”

“Not so unlike the one I was in,” explained Catrina.

Jasper nodded. “Lastly, Colin, you are just over a year from your sixteenth birthday.”

A day normally to be celebrated. Somehow Colin did not think that was the point here.

“You have until that time to get your powers under control. The closer you get to your birthday, the more uncontrollable your powers will become.”

“And if I fail?” Colin asked in desperation.

“There is no reason to think you will fail. However, I will not spare you from the truth. If you cannot, or do not succeed, you will force my hand, Colin Jacoby.” Jasper's stare warned of severe and succinct consequences. “You must learn control. If you do not, you will not be let loose upon any world.”

Colin sucked in a breath, the frightening reality breathing up all the oxygen.

The boat was his prison after all.

A prison he might never leave alive.

CHAPTER 39

“Jae missed school today,” Meghan made note as she jotted down the words into her journal. She sat in the school library, which was closing soon. It was currently empty of students. “If Colin could see me now,” she mumbled sarcastically. She had spent the previous days, after school, in the library researching Svoda history, mainly regarding Juliska Blackwell, but had found nothing useful in regards to whether the Gypsy Queen had ever had any children.

She did learn that Juliska Blackwell was not born on the Svoda Island. Similar to her and Colin, Juliska came to the Svoda when she was a young girl of twelve and had been placed into a foster family with the name of Cobb. Suddenly, she was the middle child of five, two younger siblings than herself and two older. Juliska had been found living a desolate life with no memory of her family or where she had come from. At the age of sixteen, she had officially been made an apprentice of another seer, named PanSofia, the Watermancer Juliska had spoken of previously, who was now deceased.

“Cobb?” questioned Meghan thoughtfully. “Where do I remember that name from?” It took her a moment to find the memory. “Amelia Cobb, leader of the banished Svoda.” Meghan wondered if Amelia had once been in Juliska’s foster family. She made a note about it in her journal, planning to research more about it.

The similarities between Meghan and Juliska’s stories were interesting. Their lives following almost matching paths in some ways. Both found by the Svoda, both put into a foster family, and eventually, both becoming apprentices to the current seer. The main difference being Juliska was also the Queen.

Perhaps it is why Juliska had taken such an instant liking to her. Too bad she hadn’t done the same for Colin. It was strange, almost like Juliska did not like him from day one. Which along with a thousand other things, made little sense. But the disdain had been mutual, Colin never liking or trusting Juliska, either.

“Sorry Deary,” a woman called out softly, interrupting her train of thought. “Closing up for the night.”

“Oh, yeah. Sure, of course,” said Meghan. “I’ll just put these away and be on my way.”

“Closing us down nearly every day. Good to see a student with such drive.”

Meghan just smiled weakly and returned her books to the shelf. She collected her belongings and left the library, deep in contemplation during her walk home.

Leaves were full color on the maples and birches that dotted the island, in between the large blotches of lush green pine. Hints of chill made her shiver. She was not looking forward to a long, cold winter on this island.

“Meghan! Hold up!” She gasped, the shout from behind catching her off guard. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Seriously, Ivan? You’re sneaking up on me now?”

“Honestly, not on purpose.” He sounded genuinely apologetic.

“I’m extra jumpy lately.” She blew it off.

He nodded, indicating being jumpy was somehow perfectly expected, and sadly, acceptable.

“Listen,” he pulled her off to the side of the road so they were out of sight of any prying eyes. “You will probably run into him at some point, but you should know, Bird is here on the island.”

“Really?” Somehow, this knowledge relieved some of her anxiety. “I’ve been wondering what became of him.”

“Yes, well, he’s here, but that’s not all.” Ivan lowered his voice. “He’s stuck here. Like all of us, because of the tight security. He cannot get off the island without getting caught.”

“What can we do?” Meghan asked him worriedly.

“Not much, I'm afraid,” he replied matter-of-factly. “Just keep an eye out for him. We’re his only protection here.”

Meghan eyed Ivan suspiciously. “Why is it you care all of a sudden?” She got no answer because like he’d been wished to the scene, Bird suddenly swooshed onto a nearby tree limb. He nodded toward Meghan and Ivan.

“I’m sorry you're stuck here,” mouthed Meghan.

“The Balaton will be searching for anything out of the ordinary. Now that we are back on the island, our old magical tracking system is back up and running.”

“The one built by Corny before he went mad?”

“The very same. They say it’s the best. Which means they can track any magic used, anywhere on this island. Although, I'm not sure if he were to transform if that would raise any alarms. But I am going to look into it.”

“Well, I’ll leave my window cracked open,” said Meghan. “If you ever need to crash, eat, or whatever...” she wasn’t sure what Bird would need. But he nodded his beak in thanks, and flew away into the woods.

“It is nearly curfew,” reminded Ivan stiffly.

“Right. Yeah, guess I’d better get going.”

To her surprise and annoyance, Ivan walked alongside her.

“So, how’s your search coming? For your mother’s treasure?” she asked him, seeing as he wasn’t going to leave her alone. Ivan let out an exasperated breath. “That good?” she quipped.

“Honestly, I was hoping once we were here on the island, I would find something. Anything. Some clue as to what she meant by a treasure close to my heart. I went through all our old belongings… the Mochries put all my family’s old things into storage, in case I wanted them later. But I found nothing.”

“That was nice of them to save all that stuff for you.”

“Actually, yes it was. I never imagined I’d want to go through any of it. There were pictures I had not seen since I was four. Oddly enough, seeing my mother's face, I thought for a strange moment that I was looking at…” he had turned to look at Meghan, but stopped when interrupted by an announcement echoing through the air.

“This is your thirty-minute curfew warning.”

Meghan, startled again, dropped her bag. When she bent over to pick it up, she felt the stinging prick of a thorn from her locket. And sudden inspiration hit.

“Ivan, your mother might not have meant a metaphorical treasure close to her heart.”

He looked at her funny, not getting her meaning.

“What if she meant something more literal? Like something she wore that would have been close to her heart. Like a necklace, or locket. It just came to me because I wear a locket that belonged to my own mother.” She tapped her chest, “and it’s in front of my heart.”

Ivan looked perplexed. “Um. I can’t believe I never thought of that. That’s actually a brilliant deduction,” he appraised curiously.

He threw his hands up in the air.

“What?” she demanded.

“Now, I really can't believe I never thought of it. My dad, right after my mom died, I heard him tell the Balaton about a piece of jewelry that had been stolen from her. I don’t know if it was a necklace, but it’s definitely worth checking into.”

“Well, to your credit, Ivan, you were just a little kid at the time. You can’t remember everything.”

He shook his head in personal disappointment anyway.

“If you're right though, I'm one step closer, minus the issue of it being stolen of course. Um... thank you, Meghan.” He was overly gracious, gaze fixed on hers in some weird stare that made her cheeks hot. What was he looking at? And why wasn’t he stopping?

“Well, um, you know, one step at a time, I guess.”

“Yeah.” He tore his gaze off her but started moving again. “Got to get you home,” he reminded. Almost like he cared that she made it home. It did not take long to reach the driveway. Ivan followed her all the way to the porch, which wrapped around almost the entire house. But his eyes kept landing on her, a befuddled look rattling his features, like he was… searching for something.

Meghan wasn’t having it. “What on earth is wrong with you today?”

He raked his hand through his hair, opening his mouth to speak but shrugged instead.

“You’re being all nice and stuff. To me. To Bird. Like you suddenly care.”

He just stared in idiotic silence.

Meghan noticed Juliska standing on her bedroom balcony, waving down to them two stories up. She beamed upon seeing Meghan and Ivan talking. She must have missed the arguing part. Or the Meghan shouting in a loud whisper part.

He nodded at Juliska and looked back at Meghan, set his jaw in total Ivan fashion and left without further explanation.

Meghan, frustrated, stomped up the stairs, across the porch and into the house where Juliska was just stepping down the spiral staircase from upstairs.

“Another long school day I see,” she noted upon Meghan’s heated entrance.

“Yeah. Loads of schoolwork.”

“Ivan helping you?” Juliska prodded.

“Ivan? Um... no,” she answered, adding under her breath, “Just being his usual obnoxious self.”

“Ah, well, I'm sure he would help if you needed it.”

“Won't be asking,” insisted Meghan.

Juliska shrugged. “And not to add to your workload, but I wanted to squeeze in a Firemancy lesson tonight, too. I won’t have any time over the next few days since we’re so busy prepping for the arrival of the next group.”

“Okay. I’ll just go put all my stuff away.” Meghan really just wanted to hide all of her research on Juliska. Her hand shook a little as she grabbed the staircase banister.

“Oh, we’ll have supper before the lesson,” Juliska added. “I’ll see you in the dining room.”

Meghan let out a breath she'd unknowingly been holding in since walking into the house.

Upon arriving in her room, Nona awakened from a nap and set into stretching and licking her paws. Meghan tussled the tuft of white hair on Nona’s head to say hello. The catawitch purred a contented reply.

“Going for supper, you want me to bring you back anything?” asked Meghan.

Nona sleepily nodded no. “I’ve had my fill today.” She smacked her lips together, which spread into a crafty grin.

“I so don’t want to know any more,” laughed Meghan. “See you in a while. Doing a lesson after supper.” Nona just went happily back into napping mode.

During dinner, which consisted of a hearty root vegetable stew and buttered ployes, Juliska again asked Meghan about school. “So what are you learning this week?”

“Mostly a lot of history,” Meghan lied. Truth be told, she had been doing so much research on her own, she couldn’t even remember what they had been learning in school.

“You are distant tonight,” Juliska noted, catching Meghan off guard. “I hate this. I’m sorry, Meghan. I may be new at this parenting thing, but I can see something is bothering you.”

Meghan crammed another bite of food into her mouth, motioning sorry, can’t speak.

“Is it your brother again?” Juliska asked, her voice turning sour. “I’m sorry. I truly am, but your brother chose his own path. It cannot be helped now.”

Meghan swallowed, her food clumping tightly in her throat, still not replying to Juliska.

“And there! I’ve done it again. I was never much good with the whole sibling thing, and clearly even worse at parenting.”

Meghan observed it odd that the subject of her siblings would come up after she’d just read and written about them in her journal. But she moved beyond this and tried to act interested in the conversation, careful not to blurt out the words, I think you're my mother...

“I’m just…” Meghan blew out a pocket of air. “It just feels a bit like starting over, again. New place. New people. Back to School. Firemancy, and yes, I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t worried about my brother, whatever he’s done.”

Juliska nodded understandingly.

“I didn’t know you had any siblings,” Meghan broke in, hoping Juliska would elaborate.

“Yes. Four. A much younger brother and sister, and a much older brother and sister. Not related by blood. I, very much like you, came into the lives of the Svoda as a young girl. When they found me and brought me to the island, I overheard that it had been over fifty years since a magical child had been discovered as most magicals already lived here on the island. History tells of the time when the Svoda first came to the island, although, perhaps you have already learned this in class?”

“Um, actually, I don't think we've covered this yet.”

“Ah, good, I didn't want to bore you with repeat history lessons.”

“No, not at all. I actually find it, um, interesting.” She spoke as if somehow embarrassed by wanting to learn history.

Juliska released a clipped laugh, and continued. “Where was I then, ah yes... after the Svoda first came here, they knew there were still magical stragglers out in the world. Many still in hiding, seeking a place like this to call home. They set up a system to track down these magicals, and ask them to join us here. Over time, the tracking system found fewer and fewer magical blips. And years would pass with only the occasional blip, like when they found me.”

“So they traced your magic? That's how they found you and brought you here?” asked Meghan.

“Yes. I don't even remember using magic. For some reason, I don’t have any memories of my time before being rescued by the Svoda. I have always hoped that perhaps one day some of these memories would come back to me, but it’s as though they have been wiped clean out of my head.”

Meghan shook her head in despondently. “That must be hard, not knowing where you came from.”

“I can’t deny I don’t wonder about it, but I’ve put it behind me. The future is my life now,” Juliska spoke with certainty.

Meghan wondered if she could do the same. Put her past behind her and move forward, living in acceptance of who she was today. A Firemancer, descended from a magical family she knew nothing about.

Meghan wanted to keep the conversation going. “So you lived with another family when you came here then?”

“Yes, the Cobb family. Nice folk. Meant well. I didn’t fit into their mold. Let’s just say I liked to get into a little trouble. Not always my own fault.” Juliska winked.

Meghan rolled her eyes in bemused response, wondering if she got her own trouble-making ways from Juliska? “Um, Cobb?” Meghan asked after a moment. “Do you mean like, Amelia Cobb? I remember reading about her in the Jackal Lantern. She is the leader of the banished Svoda, right?” Meghan hoped she wasn’t pressing her luck asking this question.

Juliska sighed. “One and the same. My eldest sister. Clearly, we did not see eye to eye.” Her voice was strained, the topic a struggle to discuss.

“Did you remain friends with the rest of the Cobbs?”

“It’s hard to explain, a long, complicated story, but the short of it is, once I was deemed a Firemancer and started my apprenticeship, they were not really my family anymore.”

“Oh, that’s a shame.”

“Yes, but one cannot choose one’s family, can we?” Juliska stood to leave as she was finished eating. “You know, I hate to, but let’s postpone your lesson for a few days. It seems like you’ve got more than enough schoolwork already and I should probably get some more work done myself.”

“Actually, yeah, I do have a lot to do,” agreed Meghan, afraid she had pushed too far for information. The Cobb topic was obviously a sour one.

“Goodnight,” Juliska spoke, their conversation abruptly ending.

Meghan waited for her to leave before racing up to her room. This info about the Cobb family would not help her cause (of finding out if Juliska ever had any children) but it made her realize how little she knew about the Svoda or Juliska Blackwell.

Meghan walked over to her bed and fell exhaustively backwards, onto it. Too exhausted to do any schoolwork. She decided to snuggle up with Nona and sleep, planning to rise early the next morning to finish her assignments.

She started dozing in minutes. A voice filtered into her mind and suddenly she was wide awake. “Colin?” she asked hastily, instantly recognizing the voice was not the one she longed to hear, but rather of the boy named Colby. She did not try to speak to him again since it appeared he did not notice she was eavesdropping. Or did not care.

She listened intently just the same, curious to find out more about this boy and who he was. The only word she heard clearly, was Fazendiin. She guessed that Colby was trying to block her, but had let his guard down for a brief moment. After hearing this one word, his voice vanished.

She sat up and grabbed her journal, writing down the name. Where had she heard it before? It sounded familiar. “Stupid brain!” she belittled. “If Colin were here,” she did not finish.

Nona pawed her face gently. “Don’t do this to yourself, it will not help fix anything.”

Meghan nudged Nona’s face under her chin and lay back down.

Sleep came quickly. And so did morning.

Meghan awoke to Nona tapping her face.

“Go away,” Meghan grumbled.

“It’s morning and you have schoolwork to finish.”

Meghan gurgled a few choice words before getting up, dressing, and finishing the assignments that needed to be turned in that day during school. She hastily went down to breakfast, which was served promptly at eight, which was followed by the start of school at nine.

Meghan ate quickly, sucking down her juice, hoping to squeeze a few minutes in the library before classes started. Juliska paid no attention as Pantin Hollee had joined them and they were discussing meetings for the day. Things were getting crazy as the last of the preparations were arranged for the next group’s return. Meghan had not been paying attention to their conversation, so when it seemed they were laughing at something and Juliska asked her a question, Meghan had to apologize and ask her to repeat it.

“I was just wondering,” asked Juliska in a humorous tone, “if you've just so happened to have any useful visions, regarding the upcoming arrival?”

“Oh, sorry. No,” replied Meghan. Ever since her faked vision, about the field of pyres, Juliska often hoped that Meghan would have more timely visions regarding upcoming events.

“Not to fret,” Juliska insisted. “I think we have everything covered. Balaton to fight off any Scratchers, enchantments to hopefully shield us from the Grosvenor,” Juliska said to stave off any concerns Meghan might have, when in truth, the arrival was the last thing on her mind.

“Grosvenor,” Meghan murmured, dropping her spoon.

“Sorry, what?” Juliska looked her way.

“Oh, um, nothing. Just remembered something I’d been trying to remember all night, for a school assignment.”

“Well, glad to help jog your memory,” said Juliska. She wore a strange smile as she spoke.

Meghan made her excuses and left.

Two things were prominent in her thoughts as she scurried away.

One: she remembered where the name Fazendiin came from. Jurekai Fazendiin was the creator of the Grosvenor. But what this had to do with the boy, Colby, she had no idea.

And two: was it a coincidence that Juliska, again, just so happened to bring up the very subject she was trying to think on? She swept the thought away, disavowing it as coincidence, and nothing more.

She hastened toward the school, today Nona tagging alongside as Jae had not been doing so. Upon arrival, two Balaton popped out of nowhere, running toward a dust storm of kicking feet and swinging fists. It looked like a couple of schoolboys had gotten into a scuffle. In seconds, the boys were split apart.

When the dust settled, Meghan looked on in shock.

Jae Mochrie! In a fight!

She tried to make eye contact with him but he pretended not to see her. His hair dangled in front of his face, hiding his eyes, but she saw what looked like a cut on his lip. She started toward him but stopped when someone else jumped in front of him.

“Don’t start, Darcy,” Jae spit out.

She stood, arms folded in a scolding posture. “You need to be more careful, Jae.”

“Whatever,” he jeered hotly.

Darcy grabbed him by the arm, which Jae yanked away.

“Ah, c’mon, Jae. I was only pokin’ fun,” Darcy slung at him. He stopped, sighed, and Meghan watched as Jae’s scowl twisted into a chilling grin. Darcy sauntered away and much to Meghan's surprise, Jae trotted along after her, away from the school.

Meghan slammed her mouth shut, realizing she had been gaping with it just hanging wide open. “What the heck is happening?” she spoke in a coarse whisper. “Is everyone on this island going crazy?” Meghan continued ranting. “First, Ivan gets all nice, and now Jae is acting completely mean. It’s mental!” Meghan glanced down at Nona. “Maybe they switched bodies?” she suggested with an edge of sarcasm.

“Interesting theory,” her catawitch mused over the possibility. “I’ll see what I can find out while you're in school.” Nona bounded away toward the direction Jae and Darcy had taken.

Meghan scrunched her eyes closed hoping that when she reopened them she would suddenly find herself somewhere else, anywhere else. But upon opening them, students were streaming by, heading to school. Can this day just be over already? She wished she could skip classes, but that would be a mistake. “Okay, just get it together,” she mumbled, heading toward the school again.

Just before she reached the entrance, an ominous scream echoed nearby.

A foreboding shadow grew overhead.

The Balaton popped into view again, ordering students or anyone close by into the school. Meghan raced alongside other scurrying students as an announcement rang across the island, “Attack imminent! Remain indoors!”

Nona came charging back running alongside Meghan. Once inside, they were directed into an assembly room, and waited for what seemed like hours for any news. The teachers would not allow them near any doors or windows. Nevertheless, enough sound seeped through the walls, enough to know it was a definitely a Scratcher attack.

Meghan did overhear one of the teachers explaining to another teacher that they had expressed this very concern in their last zone meeting: wondering if any Scratchers had managed to stay behind and survive on the island after they had abandoned it so many years before.

I guess you got your answer now, Meghan shouted in her head. So much for the magical protection covering the island. It had kept this menace locked in. Sure did wait long enough to show its ugly head.

Meghan overhead students talking about the Scratchers and how they wished they could kill one, like that one kid did from that one group. What was his name… Colin Jacoby.

She crept to a corner and ignored their stares, which cried out, If he could do it, could she? She was keenly aware this was not something she could accomplish. Although now had her suspicions as to how Colin had done it. Or she should say, how Catrina had done it. She is a Projector after all.

Finally, after what felt like a lifetime, a Balaton entered the school and advised the teachers it was once again safe and recommended the students be sent home. Classes were postponed for the day (best news ever, decided Meghan) and students began hastening out of the school to check that no one in their families had been injured, or worse...

Meghan made her way to the entrance where the Balaton was speaking with one of the teachers. “Far as we know, just one injury,” he was saying. “Not life-threatening,” he was sure to clarify.

“Who?” asked the teacher. “Who was injured?”

“Young man, name of Jae Mochrie,” he informed her.

Meghan’s eyes popped open wide.

“Didn’t see it myself, but apparently he fought one of’em, gave it a thorough magical beating, or so I've been told.”

Meghan raced out of the school and directly to the hospital, which is where she assumed Jae would be. Sure enough when she walked in, she saw Sheila and Mireya, who had just arrived as well. After a quick hello, she followed them to Jae’s room. It was surprisingly full.

A couple of Balaton were there, questioning him. His family was there. Billie Sadorus had heard and stopped in to wish him well. She nodded at Meghan, smiling and leaving as her brother Garner stepped into the room. Billie nodded to him curtly. He responded with a clipped nod of his own. Meghan stepped to the side trying to avoid his glower, but he ignored her presence and strode to the bedside.

Meghan waited near the back, for a moment to see Jae, but people were filing in and out for the next hour. Once, briefly, a straight line opened up between her and Jae, so she shot him a quick wave through the crowd.

He did not return her gesture, appearing uncomfortable and annoyed by the many visitors. She decided to stay near the back until the right moment to approach him and while waiting, found it impossible not to overhear the various conversations taking place.

“They say he nearly had the beast down,” one man spoke while exiting.

“I heard he jumped onto its back,” another one said.

One of the Balaton approached, shaking his head. “No. No. You've got it all wrong...” they left the room in a heated discussion. Garner tagged along, apparently eager to hear what had really happened. Meghan wondered why he was suddenly showing interest in Jae Mochrie.

“It’s like everyone's suddenly got split personalities,” she mumbled under her breath.

Slowly, the excitement waned and the room began to empty. The only voice booming around the room, a boastful Irving Mochrie, speaking to the one remaining Balaton.

“A proud day! Yes, of course! Proud as a father can be!” he was saying.

Meghan assumed for sure Jae would be smiling as his father said this, but instead, Jae just stared emptily out of the window.

There was a gash along his right arm, which was already healing with the aid of some sort of magical goop, and a black eye to go along with his cut lip. He glanced and caught Meghan’s eye.

She saw nothing there, just empty space… Jae was missing somehow. He tilted his head away from her, to what she could only assume was obliviousness or annoyance at her presence. It left her in such a sickened state she left without another word.

CHAPTER 40

Catrina Flummer sat comfortably, listening intently to every word Jasper Thorndike and Colin discussed. She wanted to take in everything about being a Projector. Everything that could help her, help Colin.

With each new discovery about his potential, she could see flashes of emotion racing across his face. Having only been introduced to the magical world less than two years’ prior, Colin was now finding out he was a potential threat to everyone and everything in the magical and non-magical world. She could not imagine how this was making him feel, other than completely overwhelmed.

“We discovered, many long years ago,” Jasper was saying, “a way to manage our powers. And this method worked very well for a very long time. The books, that we call Magicante, are a Projectors best friend… that’s a bad way to explain it,” he said, rephrasing it. “It’s a much deeper relationship than that.”

“What do you mean exactly?” asked Colin, now wearing his intrigued face.

“The books were created by the Projectors of old, as a way to store extra power. They were, in essence, a second soul. They became a part of the Projector. The book and the magician became one and the same.”

Colin nodded that he understood and for Jasper could continue.

“The main problem with being a Projector is that anything you can think of, you can do…”

There’s his worried face again, Catrina noted silently.

“It’s like this, Colin. Our minds have a constant stream of thought. Imagine those streams of thought becoming real, happening in reality as fast as you can possibly think them.”

“So why isn’t that happening to me now?” he asked. He gazed around the boat expecting some terrifying or freaky thing to happen.

“It is not happening to you now because you’re not sixteen yet. You could, if you wanted, wish something into being right this moment. However, right now, you’d have to focus to make it happen. Once you reach maturity, it’s as simple as a whim.”

“I have whims all the time,” Colin spoke, his voice distraught.

“And we’re back to I’m going to end the world again,” Catrina muttered, wishing she could do more to help.

Jasper tapped Colin’s leg. “This is why the Magicante was created. The book serves as a storage facility for that stream of consciousness. It also serves as a filter, keeping what might be valuable and tossing what is… well, crap. Which is a lot.”

Colin sighed. In relief, Catrina hoped.

“I get that the book serves as storage for all the crazy, uncontrollable thoughts that might pop into my brain,” said Colin, “but can you tell me why these books are so popular? Since you sold me that copy during the Blue Moon Festival back in Cobbscott, which I wish I hadn’t left behind, I’ve been attacked and nearly killed. Why do people want it so badly?”

“Because of an unexpected side effect. We had believed that once a Projector had died, the book would essentially cease to exist as well. This, however, did not happen. Once a Projector died, the book became a living dictionary of their accumulated knowledge, in essence becoming its own being. Once the connection was permanently broken, the second soul continued to exist. It did not have the Projector’s power by any means, but the knowledge alone…”

Colin nodded.

“More understanding,” muttered Catrina, hopeful that Colin was again finding his confidence.

“So with these books acting like a second soul, how is it that Projectors went bad? What happened exactly? How do I make sure it doesn't happen to me?”

Jasper contemplated his words before continuing. “By not being a fool!” he finally spoke vehemently. “Basically, what it comes down to is good old fashioned arrogance.” He took a deep breath and explained. “There was a small group of Projectors that believed they could do it better. Thought they could manage their powers on their own. This, over time, changed to why should we do it better? We are better. And people should know it.”

“Like so many times before,” Catrina quipped dolefully. “Power. Greed. Desire to have more than everyone else. It has taken over many once pure hearts.”

“That it has, Miss Flummer. That it has,” agreed Jasper. “Which gets us to the heart of it all. You have to want to be good. Pure and simple. You must lead a life of honesty and simplicity. Any desires you have can become your greatest enemy. The smallest desire, if nurtured, can take down an entire world… you must let go of these things and live in the moment. Never regretting your past, never desiring for the future. Always, always, in the present.”

Colin swallowed as if attempting to down a dried up biscuit.

“Colin, you can do this,” said Catrina, seeing his confidence crumbling again.

“But I am capable of bad things,” he reminded her, standing and pacing in circles. “Look what I did in the E-Valley!” he reminded hotly. “I killed that Scratcher without a second thought to the consequences it might have! I destroyed the Goblin King and half his goblin minions because I felt like doing it! I felt like they deserved it.”

“No. You did those things because I told you to,” said Catrina, lowering her head.

“Yes, I suppose,” agreed Colin. “But it doesn't change the fact that I wanted to do it. I wanted that Scratcher to suffer. I wanted it to pay for its crimes. I wanted to prove to Eidolon that I could beat him.” He felt a rush of both fear and excitement at this admittance.

“Colin, I knew what you were before we even met,” admitted Catrina mournfully.

His breath caught.

“I didn’t have the courage to tell you. And this was wrong of me, but I knew it would be vital for you to know what you are capable of...” she gazed at him meekly, a thousand apologies would not be enough. “I see now that was probably not a smart idea.”

Jasper nodded. “No. Understanding what you are capable of, and the consequences thereof, is how we learn. The fact is, Colin, you are bound to mess up. Possibly severely. But the good news is, nearly anything you mess up can be fixed.”

Colin’s head was a whirlpool of confusion.

“Colin, look at me,” ordered Jasper. “I am living proof that it is possible to overcome your condition. You can live a fairly normal life.”

“This is normal?” Colin waved his arms around aiming at the boat.

Jasper chuckled. “This isn’t my only home.”

“Okay. So where do I begin?”

“You’re going to make a book,” said Jasper. “Your own Magicante. Once your book is created, I will perform the ceremony that turns the book into Magicante, thus binding you and the book together, forever.”

Colin nodded okay. “So how do I make a book?”

Jasper stood up and motioned for Colin and Catrina to follow.

CHAPTER 41

Freyne Rothrock waited impatiently for his guest to arrive. When he heard footsteps scratching along the rocky ground, he called out, “Did you bring them?” His impatient voice ravaged into the silent night like a jagged knife.

No one answered, but the footsteps grew louder and closer.

“Did you bring them, Voskvol?” Freyne demanded, this time, his voice held a sharp edges of unrestrained desire.

The one named Voskvol approached, wearing a heavy cloak. A hand stretched out and opened. His palm was empty and an eerie smile slipped across his face. “Did you really think I would be that stupid, Freyne Rothrock, the ninth of us?”

Freyne returned Voskvol’s smile with a jeer of his own, before answering. “Never doubted for a moment, Romul Voskvol, the sixth of us... since you’re so particular to remind me that I was the last Grosvenor to be created.”

Voskvol slipped the hood off the back of his head, revealing his gaunt face. It looked as though a thin layer of leather had been poorly glued over his skin. A scraggy scar slit across his face, eye to chin.

Freyne slipped his head cover off as well. The bright moonlight made his aged skin look pale and thin and his face and neck were lined in popping bluish streaks.

“Tell me again, Freyne, about your plan,” spoke Voskvol. “I want to hear it from your own lips.”

“You’ll find no deception spoken through these lips,” barked Freyne. “Only the desire to survive this monstrosity that our fearless number one, Fazendiin has created.”

Voskvol growled his displeasure at what Fazendiin had done. “You know this is why I am here.”

Freyne nodded and continued. “Once the Immortality Stone was stolen from us so many years ago, after our creation, I suspected that keeping a few extra Stones around wouldn't be such a bad idea, and now I've been proven true. Especially since I was not alone in my thinking,” he grinned wickedly.

Voskvol threw him a rough nod. To himself he thought, I always knew one of us would try to pull ahead in this race...

Freyne continued explaining his plans. “I want to collect all the Stones still in existence and do what we did before. Combine them into one. One Stone, large enough to collect, store and use the power of a Projector. Only this will give us the edge against Fazendiin when he makes his stand.”

“And just how do you propose we gain the power of a Projector? The young one is not yet ripe,” Voskvol spoke of the young Projector like they were fruit one could simply pluck off a tree and devour.

“There is another,” slipped out Freyne.

“Another? How do you know this?”

“Let’s just say that our fearless number one has more enemies than friends…”

Voskvol sighed petulantly. “Very well. But I warn you now, Freyne, if your plan fails…”

“Oh, it won’t,” he spoke with malevolent certainty.

Voskvol held out his palm again, this time, six small Stones materialized. “This includes my own Stones, plus that of Narona Fentress, the eighth of us to be created.”

Freyne eyed the Stones greedily. He reached down and carefully picked them up, taking out his other hand and combining them with the others he had himself kept hidden. He now had ten Stones in total. Not enough for the deed he intended on doing, but enough for what he needed right now.

He threw the Stones into the air, waving his hand around them. They began swirling around each other. Freyne backed away, his eyes wild with excitement.

“Lungere unifirmare,” he spoke in a feverish timbre.

The small Stones smashed together with a loud crack, and a bolt of light shot out from them as they melded into one another creating one larger Stone.

Freyne reached up and grasped it in his hand, claiming ownership.

“Thanks,” he said, his voice resembling a slither.

Voskvol just stared at him, now bored and ready to return into hiding.

“Oh, just one more thing,” said Freyne, creeping closer. Voskvol looked up but it was too late to react as Freyne thrust the Stone against his chest, directly over his aged heart.

The power was like electricity, Freyne could not pull it away, not while Voskvol’s powers were sucked out of him and into the Stone. He stared Voskvol straight in the eye uncaring that he struggled to breathe. Uncaring that he was killing a man that had been alive for hundreds of years.

As the power drained from his body, Voskvol began to look like someone had unplugged him and all the air was pouring out, deflating, being drained of his very life essence which left only a leathery carcass behind. With a final ragged breath, he slithered to the ground, a pile of skin and liquefied bones.

Freyne stepped back, sucked in an energizing breath, and delicately put the Stone into his pocket. He stared down at the remains, nudging them with his boot-covered foot. “Thanks again, Voskvol,” he muttered. With a tug, the cloak slid up over his head. “One down…” he expressed with a diabolic creep into the night. His body shifted and twisted, fading into streams of black shadow, which charged hastily into the darkness.

CHAPTER 42

Kay Jendaya stepped hastily into her home. “Milo,” she called out. He raced down the stairs, meeting her in the kitchen. “Amelia has called an emergency meeting,” she told him.

“Emergency meeting?”

“Everyone is required to attend.”

He patted her on the shoulder. “We must go then.” Kay’s eyes screamed concern. “It’s only been a month, no one can know yet,” Milo reminded kindly. “Sebastien often went undercover for longer.”

She nodded. “Yes. You’re right of course.” She closed her eyes and when she opened them, wore a practiced smile. Her face gave away nothing of her fears over their son’s defection becoming public knowledge. “Shall we?” she said.

Milo held open the door and they exited. They scurried to the center of their village, following others filing into a pavilion. The ground was covered in hard stone, which had been carved, to form long benches. In front of the benches was a small stage, in which Amelia Cobb stood poised to address them. Once all the benches were filled, those still filing in found places to stand near the backside of the pavilion.

Amelia wasted no time in getting started. “Thank you all for coming on such short notice,” she spoke first. “I realize that many of you are hard at work and I apologize for interrupting this.” She looked over the crowd surveying each and every member of her village. The already quiet crowd slipped into an eerie silence as if the entire group was holding its breath, waiting for whatever news she had to share.

“Things are speeding up. The last news received from our informant is that Juliska Blackwell's hold is weakening. Her grasp, loosening. Her world, crumbling.”

Excited murmurs whisked through the pavilion.

“It's nearly time.”

“It's really going to happen.”

“We're going to change the world.”

Numerous voices called out or whispered excitedly to their neighbors.

Amelia raised her arm for silence. “Yes, the advancement toward the end goal is most exciting. However, there is another reason I have brought you all here today.”

Eyebrows rose. Eyes widened. Hearts raced.

“There is a saddening subject I must now discuss with you all, and it will require your vote once the facts have been given. This is something that cannot wait and we must decide upon, this very moment.”

Concerned mumbling rippled through the crowd.

Amelia continued. “As we find ourselves nearing one end, and nearing a new beginning- this goal we have worked so diligently to bring about and sacrificed so much for- to see our dream become a reality... after all this, I find we are now faced with a terrible situation.” She paused, clasping her hands in front of her. “Last night, two of our members denied their oaths, relinquishing themselves from the cause.”

Cries of shock and disbelief shot forward like arrows.

Amelia shook her head, agreeing with their surprise and grief over this news.

“However saddened, confused, and regretful this is, it is truth. But now, we are faced with a much larger issue. One I will need you each to think about, quickly and fairly, and decide upon.”

Upon her speaking this they quieted once more.

“Amos Durmuddy is the first to leave us,” she spoke in soft tones which were meant to lessen this blow.

“Amos?” voices questioned.

“This cannot be true!” another called out from the back, where the standing room only crowd stood.

“He was as strong a believer as any!” another spoke, frightened that his betrayal could somehow spread like an illness.

“Yes, you are right to be shocked by this,” said Amelia. “But it is no lie. Amos Durmuddy was a key player, no doubt. He held a high government position, which we will not be able to refill. We are not yet a part of the outside world. But I fear that Amos’ time in the outside world has somehow… disillusioned him,” she explained.

“What can we do?” someone shouted.

“In the case of Amos Durmuddy, we must find him and bring him home,” Amelia said.

“I volunteer,” a young man shouted, followed by another and another. The first young man raced forward. “Let us organize a hunting party to find him. Once home, maybe he will change his mind?”

Amelia nodded. “I do hope so. I do hope so,” she repeated genuinely. “We will speak on this,” she told him and he took his seat once again. “As much as we all agree on having hope, I fear that we must be prepared for this not to be the case,” her tone lowered darkly. “For now, I must share the second part of this sad news.” Her eyes swept through her audience again.

Kay grasped Milo’s hand, fingernails nearly cutting into his skin she was holding so tightly. However, Amelia’s eyes swept over them and continued past.

Kay’s grip loosened.

Amelia took a deep swallow before continuing.

“We have a second member who has also chosen to relinquish his oath. This man, however, still lives here, amongst us.”

Kay’s grip tightened again. There was no way Amelia could be speaking of her son since he was not currently residing here. Unless they’d tracked and captured him.

“Curtis Bevins,” Amelia let slip out with a disappointed tone.

Again, cries of surprise erupted. Everyone looked to their neighbors like they expected to see Curtis sitting nearby.

“Curtis is currently being detained,” Amelia explained. “And this, my dear brothers and sisters, is what I need you to vote on. It cannot be helped that some will lose their way. This happens, whether their own fault or perhaps someone filling their heads with doubt. Regardless of the how and why, it is. And we must now decide what we shall do.”

She let these words sit for a moment before moving forward with her speech.

“What do we do with those who relinquish their oaths? For we cannot allow them, in their vast knowledge of our plans, to just simply leave us. Where will they go? Whom will they go to?” she asked, her words of warning like arrows pointing directly to their enemies.

“I’ve pondered the subject, and have come up with what I believe is a livable solution. For like you, I love these two, like brothers. Like family. I do not want them to suffer because they have lost their way, but at the same time, they can no longer live amongst us. They no longer wish to work toward the goal.”

“What is it you have thought of?” asked a woman.

“As we were once banished for our beliefs and our thinking, I fear we must do the same. However, a more localized banishment. I do not wish to call it a prison, for they will not be treated poorly and will have access to anything they need. I suggest we set aside the most northern corner of our village, which is currently uninhabited, and turn this into a separate living space for those who wish to relinquish their oaths.”

A mix of stern and stoic faces threw questioning looks. Many whispered with their friends or spouses.

“I must be clear,” Amelia expressed. “If we do this, and allow them this separate living space, it will be the same as being banished. They will not walk amongst us. You will have no contact with them.”

Hushed tones, clearing throats, and heavy breaths replaced murmurs as people contemplated the situation.

Barrett Nuskey, a thin, nearing middle-aged man stood nodding toward Amelia asking permission to speak. She returned a nod that said yes.

“I agree with our leader,” he spoke with a tinge of nervousness. “We have come too far, gotten too close to take any chances. I, as well, do not wish to see these people as our enemies, but I think what Amelia offers is a fair plan. It ensures our movement forward.”

More and more on the crowd began to shout their agreement.

“Let us vote,” said Amelia, putting up her hands to ask for silence. “Who agrees with this decision?”

Hands began shooting into their air. The more hands that raised, more followed. A few stragglers looked to their sides and back and forth, seeming at first to struggle, but then conformed to the popular opinion and raised their own hands too.

Amelia sighed. “Very well. It is done. Curtis Bevins will be taken to this new, separate living space. If we are able to track down Amos Durmuddy, he will be placed there as well. Now, if there are any others doubting what is to come, I beg of you, please come see me. Let us speak freely. I want you to be so sure of what you’re doing because even the slightest of doubt can lead us astray.”

Milo Jendaya squirmed in his seat uncomfortably. He had to grasp his hand and force Kay’s, once again tightening grip, to loosen. She took a quick, nervous glance at him and turned her attention back to the front; someone was being escorted up to Amelia.

“There is just one last thing that must be done,” she spoke evenly. Amelia cut to the woman now standing uneasily at her side.

“That is Curtis’ wife,” Kay mumbled to Milo. Somehow, she had just assumed that she was with Curtis.

“As you now know, Curtis Bevins has defected, but his wife still stands here, undecided. I felt it necessary to give her time to make her choice; whether to remain with us as a sister in the cause, or to voluntarily relinquish her oath and join her husband.”

Kay swallowed a hard lump of air, eyes wide with horror. “This is terrible,” she mumbled. Milo gripped her hand and she clamped her mouth shut.

However, she was not alone. Clearly, others thought the same. They looked petrified at the woman anxiously peered back at them. Her face was sickly looking and she clasped her hands, as Amelia had done previously, to keep them from shaking uncontrollably.

“What have you decided?” asked Amelia, her voice unwavering.

The woman went to speak but nothing came out. She closed her eyes, now swimming in tears that threatened to fall down her face.

“I…” she finally stammered, but stopped. “I do not agree…” the crowd gasped, “with my husband,” she announced, adding more firmly, “My love for him will never die and I only hope one day he will forgive me. But I stand with the cause.”

A woman from the audience rushed the stage, embracing the woman.

“What bravery,” she blathered admiringly. “You are not alone here.”

Encouraging cheers rushed the stage. The woman smiled weakly.

Amelia shook her head in eager agreement.

“A difficult decision,” she spoke. “But one you will not regret.” She allowed the woman, now overwrought with emotion, to be pulled away.

Kay and Milo clapped alongside their neighbors in this moment of bravery, but each clap felt hollow. She thought of Milo, picturing herself on that stage and wondering what choice she might be forced to make. Could she choose her husband over her son?

CHAPTER 43

Bedgewood Harbor was a buzz as Svoda gathered to welcome the next group, which was due to arrive within the hour. Precautions were being checked, and checked again.

Meghan, along with all students, had been let out of school early to attend and they were making their way through the village to a beach not far away.

A couple of young girls strode by, pointing and snickering as they did. Meghan just sighed and told herself to ignore them, but a moment later another group of students sauntered by, reacting much the same. She overheard a young man muttering, “That’s her, the sister of the boy that fled with the Projector… that girl, over there,” he was pointing at Meghan like she wasn’t standing there, watching him.

Meghan decided to just let them pass and faked pulling off the side of the road to tie her boots, which had laces from ankle to knee. When it seemed like most of the students had passed by she started up again, being sure to lag behind the others. She could not help but eavesdrop on a conversation between two teachers just in front of her. One was teacher Lindy, the other was a man she did not know.

“I hope this goes well,” Lindy was saying.

The man replied by worriedly shaking his head.

“I’m sure the Banon has taken every precaution possible,” Lindy added in a muted voice.

“To that, I am sure you are correct,” the man returned.

“When the doorway opens, we are vulnerable to intruders,” she reminded.

The man shot a quick glance to the sky, which was currently overcast with spots of sun sneaking their way through. “Never mind they have not tracked that Scratcher still lingering somewhere on the island.”

As Meghan heard this, she nearly came to a stop. She had not known this fact. She wondered if Juliska had not told her on purpose so as not to frighten her, or if she’d just forgotten to tell her. It did make sense. When a doorway opened on the island, magical protections around that door had to be removed. This had to be the reason for all of the preparations and why Juliska had mentioned both the Scratchers and the Grosvenor. She should have paid more attention.

Meghan wondered if more Scratchers were lying in wait, knowing this would inevitably happen. Then, she wondered, if something could get in, could something also get out. Her thoughts strayed to Bird.

“Hello,” a voice said, startling her.

“Ivan!” she gasped.

“Sorry,” he said. “I seem to be doing that a lot lately.”

She shook her head in an annoyed fashion. Ivan nudged her arm and pointed upward. Meghan smiled. She could not help it. Bird flittered through the tree line, following them.

“Ivan,” she said quite seriously. “I just heard two teachers talking. Is it true that when a doorway opens, we’re vulnerable to intruders?”

The teachers were now far away, having caught up with the rest of the crowd now nearing the beach.

Ivan nodded, and followed it with, “It’s a risk I guess everyone is willing to take, seeing as the entire island’s population appears to be in attendance.”

“I guess I should have realized this,” said Meghan. “Juliska has been busy all week making plans for this arrival. I guess I should know by now that nothing around here can just be simple.”

“Simple does not exist here,” he agreed dryly. They followed a narrow path to the beach, which opened up to an equally sandy and rock covered beachfront. Not too far away, and just at the edge of the waterline, was an ancient looking, dilapidated ship, which had run ashore many years prior. It sat, wedged, between jagged rocks and over the years, the tide had buried the hull into the sand underneath.

“Billie told me that kids used to use this ship as a playground,” said Ivan.

“Pretty awesome playground,” said Meghan. “My brother would have loved…” she cut herself off forcing the subject of Colin back into the depths of her mind.

“Well, today it’s serving as a doorway back to the island,” Ivan explained, moving the conversation forward. “They’ll probably make it a historical landmark. So no kids will be playing in it anymore.”

Meghan leaned into Ivan. “Hey, I had a thought. If things can get in when the protection is lifted, can things get out?”

Ivan nodded yes. “Not easily though. Definitely not without being tracked. Or potentially seen. Bird has decided it’s not worth trying. Not today anyway.”

Meghan, at first, was disappointed that her idea would not work, but after a moment shamefully admitted she was glad. She liked having Bird around. There was something reassuring about it.

They could only get so close, the area around the ship had been roped off in order for there to be room for those arriving. Greetings would have to wait until all had safely made it through the doorway.

Meghan saw Juliska standing close to the ship and waved hello. Juliska smiled back and made her way over.

“Meghan, so glad you made it. And Ivan, splendid to see you as well. I was hoping to run into you actually. I would like to have a meeting with you tomorrow.”

“Of course. I’ll be over first thing.”

She nodded, pleased. “It’s nearly time,” she advised. “The ship has been reinforced so the arrivals can safely come through the doorway and straight down the ramp to solid ground,” she noted, pointing to some of the reinforcements.

Just then, a Balaton shouted for the Banon. She nodded at Meghan and Ivan and whisked away.

Kalila and Kalida, operators of the Jackal Lantern, were busy snapping pictures and gathering commentary for what was sure to be an extra large edition of the Lantern the next day. They saw Ivan and hopped over.

“May I?” asked Kalila, not waiting for an answer. She snapped a photograph of Meghan and Ivan. She winked playfully at Ivan before darting back to her sister, Kalida, who was busy scratching down notes from an interview she was doing with Garner Sadorus.

“I think those sisters have a thing for you,” teased Meghan, displeased at having her photo taken alongside him. Ivan ignored her.

Kalila snapped another photo, but this time, she waited for permission and allowed Garner to pose. He looked particularly menacing today; his tattoo covered neck and face looked sallow against the overcast sky, his jaw set in a serious manner as he spoke.

Meghan was surprised, given the chill, that he did not don his usual oversized, boisterous coat, the one she had seen him wear on numerous occasions; including the very first time she had seen him. Instead, he wore a black suit, with an elongated jacket that draped over his waist and down to his hips, fitting his muscular form perfectly.

Juliska’s voice boomed over the crowd, silencing them at once. Meghan and Ivan, as well as Bird from a nearby tree, turned to face her, listening.

“What a glorious day this is,” she spoke. “Our family is beginning to return to us.”

The crowd cheered, some already crying, overcome with emotion. Juliska kept her speech brief, adding only, “Any moment now, the door will open. Please remain behind the rope so that everyone can safely and quickly get through the doorway. As eager as I know you all are to greet your friends and family, I ask you to wait just a few minutes longer.” She smiled and spun forward as the deck of the ship began to brighten. Juliska, herself, along with four Balaton, stood guarding the ramp.

Soon, travelers stepped through, and once assisted down the ramp by the Balaton, found themselves whisked safely to the sides, allowing room for others to follow.

Onlookers did stay where they had been instructed to do so, but as expected, shouts and cries spread across the beach as people saw their friends and families emerging from the bright light now radiating the entire deck of the ship.

Just as the last of the travelers stepped through and the light began to fade, a sudden swirl of blackness darkened the already overcast sky. It loomed over them like a thick, ominous fog.

The crowd went silent, unable to speak, scream, or even close their eyes and look away from this ominous force.

The blackness swirled into ribbon-like streams, becoming more centralized over their heads. The overcast sky reappeared as the streams lowered toward the sandy beach, now forming into the figure of what looked to be a man; an imposingly fierce looking man, with an aged face, but shockingly keen blue eyes.

The eyes reminded Meghan of the boy, Colby.

The crowd sucked in a simultaneous breath. Their stupor ended abruptly, but most were too frightened to speak, move, or take any action at all.

Eyes shouted silent fear. Faces turned pale and sickly. People clung to their loved ones afraid to let go.

Ivan stepped closer to Meghan's side, looking oddly worried about something. He glided in front of her purposely hiding her from view of this dark menace. She did not understand what was happening, except for one thing: this being was malevolent. Of this, there was no doubt.

Its very presence resonated fear, and she could feel it pouring out of everyone like water raging down an overflowing river.

Juliska, now in the midst of her people, called out a name that even Meghan recognized. “Jurekai Fazendiin.”

“Grosvenor,” Meghan breathed out, now understanding.

Ivan raised his arm without turning, grasping her side, motioning for her to be silent and still behind him. He stepped backward, pushing her gently to do the same. She nervously took cautious steps but halted when Ivan pulled on her arm, stopping her.

The Grosvenor’s piercing gaze bore into and across the crowd, his evil gaze spreading over them. Holding them hostage to his potential actions. Aware of his silent warning: I know you're back...

And that was it. A warning. His body began to morph into the streaming swirls of blackness, his figure dissolving into a smoky fog. As everyone on land sucked in and released a simultaneous breath of relief, Fazendiin swooped back to the beach. Solid. Focused. Gaze blazing in some furious discovery. And strangely, he sniffed the air.

Ivan twisted his head enough to take a side glance at Meghan, and she in return watched as Ivan took his gaze from her to Jurekai Fazendiin trying to force some unspoken message into her head.

But she had no idea what he was trying to tell her. Other than, we’re all in trouble!

He tucked her in behind him, inching back until they were standing at the edge of the tree line and could go no further. Meghan looked up, hearing Bird chirping above her. Even in his non-human form, she sensed his chirping was a warning, one that Ivan seemed to understand. He also shot a glance at Bird, his eyes shouting, we are royally screed here!

Fazendiin faced Juliska, and like if he had willed it, transported himself to her in half a blink’s time. His dark gaze bore into hers, some silent question posed there.

Juliska did not flinch, although confusion plotted her features.

He stated evenly, “I see no deception…” and departed her side, standing once again in the center of the crowd, searching every person, seeking something. He sniffed the air again and stepped forward, causing a conjunctive gasp from the crowd who refused to take their eyes away, wary of every move he made. He might not be powerful enough to take them all on, but he’d take out quite a large number in the effort.

Then, they all found they could not look away even if they wanted to, and watched his movements in mesmerized glossy gazes. Suddenly and blissfully unaware they were in any danger at all. The same thing spread throughout the crowd and soon, everyone just stood, staring, in some kind of trance. Even Juliska Blackwell stared blankly into nothing.

What had the Grosvenor done to them?

The trance had not hit everyone. Ivan Crane stood his ground, albeit rather shakily so, hiding Meghan from view as Jurekai Fazendiin approached them. His eyes bore into Ivan’s a bit like he was trying to see through him, and he took long strides toward him, sniffing the air as he did so.

Meghan felt Ivan’s arms shaking as he had now stretched both of his arms back, in attempts to keep her hidden behind him. She could not see what was happening but heard footsteps shuffling through the sand. And the silence surrounding her was eerie. Like no one was even breathing. It seemed like even the air itself had stopped moving.

Ivan took in a quick, ragged breath while up above, Bird had stopped chirping and was now watching Fazendiin striding closer to Ivan and Meghan.

Meghan couldn’t stand it anymore. She needed to see what was happening. What was Ivan blocking her from seeing? She leaned, peering around the side of his shoulder. She froze when her eyes met Fazendiin’s. He was staring directly at her from about fifteen feet away.

Their gazes fixed, a reviling grin spreading across the Grosvenor’s face.

“I smell your blood,” Fazendiin revealed intently. “I wondered…”

Meghan had no idea what he meant, but it appeared to her that Ivan did. Any color left in his cheeks drained. Ivan struggled to keep his breathing even. Meghan guessed they were about to die.

She stared, wide-eyed, unable to look away from the Grosvenor. She saw something familiar in his face. Not something easily placeable. Why was he showing so much interest in her? Did he somehow know she was a newcomer to the Svoda? Or that she was a Firemancer? What would he care about these things?

Fazendiin unexpectedly took a few steps back, his features insinuating some sort of understanding or acceptance. His mouth turned into a cruel grin, which told them he’d just discovered something that pleased him.

The crowd started awakening from their trance-like state, and just in time to see Jurekai Fazendiin once again transforming into swirling blackness, which vanished for real this time, leaving the overcast sky stretching overhead. Normal, like nothing had happened.

For a long minute, no one spoke, fearing he might return, however, seconds later the doorway was sealed shut and the island’s magical protections put back in place. His chance was over.

“Please, everyone,” spoke Banon Blackwell, her voice strong. “We are safe again. Let us welcome our family home.” She motioned for everyone to greet the new arrivals, but she could not hide completely that the unexpected visit had shaken her.

Juliska’s eyes sought out Meghan, and upon seeing her, looked a bit more relieved. She nodded gratefully to Ivan, whom she saw standing in front of Meghan like a human blockade. Only Juliska Blackwell had no idea why Ivan had truly done this, and neither the crowd nor Juliska had seen Jurekai’s confrontation. They had been in a trance.

Heck, Meghan still did not comprehend why he had done this.

Juliska joined the new arrivals, welcoming each of the shaken members’ home.

Ivan turned to Meghan, staring at her, the look of shock and horror painted on his face. He shot a glance up to Bird and mustered out the words, “You were right.” He grasped Meghan's arm and dashed away from the beach, away from the crowd.

“What are you doing?” she demanded. “Let go of me.”

“No! We have to…” Ivan shook his head. “There isn't any place to go,” he said to himself.

“Ivan, would you please tell me what is going on?” Meghan stopped, stubbornly refusing to move. Bird fluttered overhead trying to look like he fit in.

Ivan opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out. Finally, he said, “We cannot do this out in the open, it’s too dangerous.”

“Dangerous?” she questioned. “Ivan!”

Ivan stared at her with a look that declared her sudden death sentence. Whatever had just happened had shaken something loose in him. He motioned for her to follow him and she obeyed, in silence, with Bird flying close by until they stopped close to her home.

“No,” she argued at once, refusing to go inside. “You are not doing this to me again, Ivan Crane.”

“Meghan, I swear to you, I will explain everything. But right now you need to go home, stay home, and pretend that nothing… nothing… out of the ordinary just happened.”

Meghan swallowed hard, her heart racing harder with each panicked word Ivan spoke. “You're really scaring the crap out of me,” she whispered shakily.

“You’re not alone in that sentiment,” he cautioned flatly. He strode off, nodding curtly at Bird who flew up to Meghan's window. He perched on the sill, keeping watch.

Nona came running out from around the backside of the house, having been out scavenging for food. She already knew what had happened, having heard it all through Meghan's thoughts. Equally infuriating was that she did not understand Ivan’s and Bird’s behavior any more than Meghan did.

“Come, Meghan,” pleaded her catawitch. “I feel we should heed Ivan’s wishes. You must go inside.” Meghan nodded and they went into the house. She suddenly felt dried out and in need of water. She poured a glass from a pitcher sitting on the kitchen table. It was ice cold and stung her insides as it slid down her throat. She sucked the glass dry and slammed it onto the table, grasping the table’s edge to steady herself. She could make no sense out of what had just happened.

She closed her eyes and calmed her breathing. She wanted to storm out of the kitchen and out of the house, locate Ivan and force him to spill everything he knew.

She heard footsteps entering the house.

“Meghan,” a concerned voice called out.

Juliska, realized Meghan. She poured another glass of water, feeling the need to keep her hands busy, and exited the kitchen. The water had not done much to calm her nerves but holding onto the cold glass felt better than having nothing to hold onto at all.

“I'm so sorry I could not get here sooner,” apologized Juliska, spouting, “and I'm afraid I will be in meetings all night. Are you okay? I'm sure that had to be a very frightening experience for you, to see one of our ancient enemies for the first time. Even for me, it is still no easy thing to witness. But you don't have to worry, the doorway is closed and all access to the island is once again sealed off, even to Grosvenor. He will not be returning.”

“Not today at least,” Meghan mumbled weakly. “I'm okay, really,” she insisted.

Juliska walked over, laying her hand on Meghan's shoulder, unsure she believed her. “You really are an amazing young woman.”

Meghan threw her a feeble smile. “I am tired. I think I'm just going to try to do a bit of homework, and head to bed early tonight.”

“Yes, the curfew announcement will be going off in a couple hours anyway, and we have to get all the new arrivals back to their homes to get settled in. Are you sure you're okay?”

Meghan nodded yes, though her hand was shaking terribly as she took a sip of her water. Juliska frowned but Meghan insisted again she was fine.

“Okay. Well, I'll see you at breakfast. A word of warning, I may be fighting to stay awake myself if these meetings last as long into the night as I expect them to.” She started to turn and leave the house. “Oh, and I am leaving my personal Balaton behind. I don’t want you to think you’re alone in this big old house. They’ll watch over the place so you can sleep easy.”

Guess I'm definitely stuck here, she thought. No forcing Ivan into a full confession tonight! Aloud she said, “Thanks, I’m sure I will sleep better knowing they're around. And Nona will keep me company, of course.” She forced a confident smile.

“It’s settled then. Good night.” Juliska slipped away.

Meghan noted Jelen and Jenner Wandrer standing guard on the front porch. Juliska passed along her orders to them. Jelen stayed near the front door, and Jenner hiked to the back of the house where they often posted themselves when guarding Juliska’s abode. Meghan could not imagine anyone wanting to take on the brothers who looked like a couple of hefty wrestlers.

Meghan made her way upstairs and into her room. She closed the door and leaned up against it, trying to catch her breath. She heard tapping against her windowpane.

“Bird.” She raced over and opened the window. A rush of cool autumn air flooded into her room. She did not mind it; somehow, it helped her feel like she could breathe again.

Bird and Nona nodded to each other, saying hello.

Bird bounced inside, hiding most of his body behind a curtain dangling to the side of the window, but kept his beady eyes glued to anything happening outside.

“Don't suppose you'd transform and tell me what the heck is going on?” Meghan asked warily. Bird shook his head, but proceeded to lower his head as if to say, sorry.

Meghan had nothing left. She kicked her schoolbag under her desk and crept to her bed. She didn’t even bother to change into her nightgown. Nona used her paws to pull back the covers, allowing Meghan to crawl in and pull the blankets up to her chin. Nona snuggled up close to her face, but outside of the covers. She kept her own catawitch eyes peeled in Bird’s direction, wishing to help with anything he might suddenly need.

Nona’s thoughts leaked into Meghan’s exhausted mind. “Whatever is going on, we'll figure it out. We'll force it out of Ivan Crane if we have to!”

Meghan had a thought burst into her mind. Colby had said the Grosvenor’s name. Could he know more about this Grosvenor? Might she be able to get him to talk to her?

In her mind, she searched for the connection to his thoughts. She could feel him there, ignoring her as usual. She spoke his name clearly, trying to gain his attention, and this time he answered her attempt by spitting out, “Leave me alone.”

“At least you're speaking to me now, that's a start I guess,” Meghan sent to him.

“More like ignoring you, loudly!” he shot back.

Meghan sighed. The type of sigh that shouted, I'm lost, I'm lonely, I’m bored. I'm confused...

She was surprised when Colby spoke back. “Bad day?” in such a manner that she could not tell whether this pleased him, or whether he was actually curious, or just had lots of personal experience in the matter.

She ignored his question. “I know you hate this connection,” she said instead, “but I wanted to ask you something. Something I can’t get an answer to where I am.”

“And how am I supposed to know this answer?” Colby retorted.

“The other day, I heard you say a name, a name I recognized. Jurekai Fazendiin. Why do you know that name? Do you know anything about him?”

Colby did not answer right away. When he did, his voice was not so kind. “Why do you want to know this?”

The way he spoke, Meghan knew that Colby did know something.

“Please, Colby, can you tell me what you know about this... man?” She wasn't sure man was the right word to use.

“I should have guessed talking back to you would be a mistake,” accused Colby, at the same time, severing the connection between their minds.

Meghan let out an aggravated sound that grabbed Bird's attention. He chirped for a moment, to which Meghan replied tiredly, “Yeah, yeah, whatever, all in good time, now is not the right time… blah blah blah.”

Suddenly the smell of something burning filled her nostrils. Puffs of smoke floated up over her body. She jumped up, shouting, “Oh, perfect!”

Nona rolled up the bed sheets easily extinguishing the flames that were catching.

“Singeing the sheets again. Just what I need,” Meghan chided herself.

“It’s okay,” insisted Nona. “It’s not like they can hurt either of us.”

“I know. I know. I just cannot go back to losing control like this. Not again. Not now.”

Meghan heard a strange sound in her mind. “Are you laughing at me?” she shouted back. Apparently, Colby was still listening, just not replying, and had let his guard down, laughing heartily at her.

“Not funny!” she spat out grumpily.

Bird threw her a questioning look, which she ignored.

“Humpf!” she rattled, sliding down next to her bed on the floor.

She folded her arms defiantly. This was going to be a long night.

CHAPTER 44

Colby sat at a table, eating a dinner of chicken stew.

“What a dumb girl,” he laughed in between bites, enjoying the distraction she was currently providing. It seemed the worst her temper was, the clumsier she got, which for some reason he found funny. Colby could not remember the last time he had laughed.

“Your father isn’t one for humor,” his catawitch, Elisha, purred from a seat nearby.

“No. Definitely not. But he doesn’t have time for humor. He has a world to take over,” he boasted. Elisha purred wickedly in approval.

“Why do you think the girl wanted to know about my father?” he asked, after another bite of stew.

“Search her thoughts,” purred Elisha, equally eager to know.

“Can I do that?” Colby asked. “Force my way into her mind without her knowing?”

“Why not,” egged Elisha. “She tries to get into your head all the time.”

“Yeah, and I’m not keen on that,” he reminded her.

“Fine. Then sit here and keep wondering. Not like we’ve got anything else to do.”

“Yeah, this sitting around and waiting is driving me crazy. I might as well be bored and in school!”

“It’s not that bad,” exclaimed Elisha. She hated school as much, if not more so than Colby.

Colby let down his guard, allowing the girl’s thoughts into his mind again. Meghan caught onto his thoughts about school. “Sounds like you love school just as much as I do,” she told him haughtily.

Colby frowned. He really needed to find a permanent block to keep this girl from his mind, no matter that now and then she was good for a laugh. Before Colby replied, or asked why she wanted to know about his father, he slipped the block back in place; there was a hefty knock at his door. He did not want her to overhear any of his business conversations. He put down his spoon before saying, “You may enter.”

It was KarNavan, leader of the Stripers… the treasure hunters.

“Any news?” asked Colby in complete seriousness.

“None. We still wait, Young Master.”

“We could be waiting for months at this rate!” shouted Colby impatiently, standing up from the table.

“We have no choice. The Projector must out himself by using magic in public before we can track him. Once he does, Young Sir, I guarantee, we can be there in mere moments.”

Colby frowned again. And KarNavan knew why.

“My apologies, Master Colby. I did not mean…” he was cut off.

“I’m getting tired of your apologies, KarNavan. I’m only working alongside you because my father asked it of me. Do not call me young again or I will find a way to sever this trust he seems to have in you.”

KarNavan stepped back, throwing up his hands in feigned surrender. “There is no need. It will not happen again. I will report again tomorrow unless anything new develops.” He turned to leave, the look of malevolence on his face. Spiny brat his inner voice screamed.

Once out of the room he shut the door, body dissolving and blending into the background of the crumbling quartz wall he was marching past.

They were holed up atop a hill in an abandoned fort, overlooking the Atlantic Ocean. All that remained of the fort were a few crumbling walls, the remnants of an old building and a bunker, in which Colby remained at all times while waiting to track the adult Projector.

KarNavan sauntered to the edge of the fort, where his second in command awaited him.

“What of the boy?” Ardon asked, her voice impatient.

“We bide our time,” KarNavan decided. “Let us speak no more of it now.”

She nodded and returned to her meal.

This had better pay off KarNavan thought to himself. He looked around at the anxious hunters hiding in the encampment. Going up against a Projector surely meant lives lost. Plus, he trusted Fazendiin to honor their arrangement about as much as he trusted any arrangement he had ever made.

CHAPTER 45

Colin pricked his finger with a needle. “Ouch. Stupid needle!”

Catrina cleared her throat from just a few feet away. He looked, instantly calming himself upon seeing her face. She emanated patience and compassion.

“You're nearly finished,” she pointed out.

“Who had any idea that making a book by hand would be so difficult,” he said, putting his attention back to the pages he was sewing together.

“It’s not worth doing unless it’s worth keeping,” Jasper said from behind him, appearing on the deck from below.

Colin decided his cramped fingers needed a break and he set the pages down for a moment to stretch.

Jasper glanced down and noticed a smudge of blood on the outside page. “It’s also worth noting that a little blood doesn't hurt either,” he winked and took a seat at the table where they ate their meals. Jasper always cooked, by hand, from scratch, using things he had picked from the garden growing all over the deck of his boat.

“So, we are really in the Bayou?” said Colin, leaning up against a moss-covered wall near the middle of the deck.

“You were expecting something more exotic?” Jasper hinted.

“I guess. I guess I didn't expect I was so much closer to home than I thought.” He could not help think of popping up in Cobbscott, Maine, and seeing if his Uncle Arnon was there, or even still alive. But that was not an option. He could not get past Jasper’s protection cloak, even if he really wanted to.

“To my credit, although we are floating through the Bayou, the boat just magically shifts between inlets. Frankly, I think the boat’s bored, as I do believe we have been floating repeatedly down the same river for days now.” He spoke in a manner which claimed the boat was its own entity, making its own choices of where to float.

“I hadn't noticed,” Colin said, taking a glance toward shore.

“We have passed by that same deserted houseboat four times that I've seen,” spoke Catrina, pointing over the edge of the boat.

“Do we pass by any houseboats with people living in them?” asked Colin.

“I'm sure we do,” Jasper answered. “But they won't see a thing. They might perhaps feel an unexplained breeze pass by them, if they were close enough.”

“So the barrier that cloaks the boat keeps us hidden from the outside world completely?” Colin asked.

“Sure enough. We could stay on this boat for an eternity and no one would be any the wiser. This isn't the only place I live,” he reminded. “With all my long years, I would surely go mad.”

“How old are you?” asked Colin, hoping he wasn't offending Jasper by asking.

“I really don't know. I lost count after four hundred or so.”

Colin's jaw dropped.

Jasper looked into Colin's eyes, whispering, “Your future, too.”

If Colin's jaw could have fallen any lower, it would have. He slammed his mouth shut after a moment, befuddled. “I won't age?”

“Yes, you will. Let’s just say it’s like every year for a normal human would be more like a day to you, age wise.”

Colin gasped. His eyes grazed Catrina.

“Don't worry, you can stop others from aging too, if you so chose.”

“Seriously?”

“Seriously,” repeated Jasper. “But, keep in mind, as easily as you can prolong a life, you can just as mercilessly take a life.”

Colin felt lost. Stretched between the world that was, and the world that would be. He really had no idea what lay ahead for him, or Catrina. But he would not lose her, no matter what. Even if it meant staying on this prison of a boat his entire long life... he would not lose her.

The thought was equally relieving and terrifying. A relief, because he and Catrina were safe, for now, but terrifying in that it made him feel like they were prisoners.

“It’s nothing personal,” Jasper explained, understanding some of the emotions flickering in Colin’s eyes. “But being the only living Projector, well, I gotta do my job. Make sure you are trained correctly. Having you here with me is the only safe way. I outed myself twice already. Once when I sold you that book, back at the Blue Moon Festival, and again when I rescued and brought you here.”

“What do you mean, outed?” asked Catrina.

“The magic Projectors produce is highly potent, and therefore, highly traceable. Once I leave the confines of any space I have cloaked, I am out in the open for all to find. For all to discover that I am still alive. Just my simple act of saving you has most likely triggered alarms to those that might be watching. Someone out there is bound to know I'm still alive.”

“So you risked your life, saving us?” asked Colin bleakly.

“Oh, not so much. They may have discovered I'm alive, but they'll never trace us here.” He held no concern in his voice so Colin and Catrina tried not to worry, but they both felt guilty for Jasper’s having to come out of hiding, but also grateful that he was willing.

“Jasper,” spoke Catrina hesitantly.

“Yes.”

“If you have been around for hundreds of years...” she stopped.

“Go ahead,” Jasper coaxed.

“It just got me to thinking, because I heard a song once that described a group of warriors that hunted down magical Stones, a group I know Projectors were a part of and seeing as you have been around for so many years...”

“You thought I might know more about them. And just say old, it’s what I am.”

Catrina laughed. She liked Jasper. Even though for all intents and purposes, he was kind of their prison guard.

Colin twisted his head between them, having no idea what they were speaking of.

“I do in fact know of this group, as it just so happens I was a founding member.”

“Really? Can you tell us more? I've always wanted to know more than the song told.”

“How about, you tell us first, what the song did tell you, and I will fill in the blanks.”

“Okay. Well,” she started, pausing to think. “The song spoke of a foolish man that did a foolish thing, and to make amends for that foolish thing he created a group of warriors that roamed the world searching out and destroying magical Stones. Stones that the foolish man had let loose upon the world, thrusting it into chaos as the Stones could suck magic from the living, leaving them defenseless, and magicless. Basically, it was talking about the war that changed the landscape of the world, completely. The war that almost wiped out magic.”

“Oh, wait. I have heard a little about this,” Colin remembered. “Jae mentioned it when I first met him.”

Catrina finished, “It also made claim that these Stones were how the Grosvenor were created, and that not all the Stones were recovered or destroyed.”

“Ah yes, I can see why people wanted you out of the picture,” Jasper said. “No offense, of course.”

Catrina just laughed. Colin had a hard time finding it funny but listened intently to what Jasper had to add.

“So here's the entire story. The man who started the group was Babiin Balick. And indeed, he was a fool, a fool who discovered a dangerous thing. A thing that nearly wiped out all magic. It started with one Stone recovered from the body of an ancient beast, now extinct, called the Mazuruk. Similar to the modern day cow.” Jasper stood now, pacing in circles as he spoke.

“Babiin discovered, by accident, that this Stone had the ability to suck magic from other living things. He tried to sell the Stone to the highest bidder and this is when the original world war began. A war you will not read about in any history books. Sadly, not even in the magical world. As you can imagine, when the secret got out and everyone knew what these Stones could do, and how to get them, this kicked off a mass slaughtering of all Mazuruk. Village stood up against village, neighbor against neighbor. It was a regular free for all, and whoever possessed the most Stones had the most power... and… kept their magic.” He paused before continuing, taking an excited breath.

“If this was not bad enough already, a clan of Vampyre, known as Vetala, got their hands on the Stones. They were once called the Shogharnes, a vicious clan if ever there was one.”

“Vampyre?” said Colin. “Like the Grosvenor once were? Someone told me they were energy suckers, could suck the life out of any living thing.”

Jasper nodded but did not expand on the subject, continuing with the story.

“The Shogharnes raged across the land, devouring village after village, collecting the Stones, stealing magic, collecting power, vowing not to stop until they had collected every last stone, and controlled every last bit of magic. This is where I come into the story,” noted Jasper.

“I was a young lad then, just thirty-four,” he joked, “when this Babiin Balick sought me out to join him. He explained he was responsible for what was happening and that he wanted to be the one to end it. But he could not do it alone. Having nothing else to do at the time, and not being particularly fond of the Shogharnes, I agreed to help him.”

Jasper took a sip of coffee before continuing.

“There were hundreds of us to start. All brave men and women, hoping to defeat this new and powerful enemy of the Shogharnes. Inch by inch we raided and overcame, collecting back these dangerous Stones, at the same time, using them to our advantage against our enemies. It took many years and we lost nearly every warrior before it was over... I say over, it’s never really been over. More like on a long delay.”

“So the Grosvenor have just been biding their time to do what? Finish this battle they started all those hundreds of years ago?” asked Colin.

“More or less. As to why they have waited so long, I cannot say. But, we did put a little crimp in their original plans,” Jasper added with a satisfied sort of grin.

“Do tell,” said Catrina.

“The Shogharnes had been collecting thousands of Stones. Their plan: to merge them all together and create one stone, large enough to hold enough power to make themselves not only all-powerful but also immortal. For you see, they discovered that the Stones not only sucked and stored power, making the bearer stronger, but they as Vetala, could suck the energy from those Stones into themselves.”

“That's how they became the Grosvenor,” confirmed Catrina.

Jasper nodded. “Yes. They used the Stones to make themselves immortal. They didn't all make it though...”

“The crimp you put in their plans,” assumed Colin.

“We waged our final battle, using every bit of magic we had collected in the previous years’ battles. Only nine of the Shogharne clan remained when it was finished,” he spoke, with no regret.

“So there's nine Grosvenor?” Colin asked, aghast at what Jasper was telling him.

“As far as I know, they are all yet alive. I suppose waiting for the right moment to come out of hiding. Personally, I think the Grosvenor may have realized some folly, some downfall, or it’s also possible they’re just simply cowards who fear to lose their power. Losing their power is definitely their worst fear.” He took a deep breath, adding, “The real crimp is that we stole the Power Stone. Now known as the Immortality Stone. Sadly, we could not destroy it. It was too powerful. Nevertheless, it is hidden, very well. They'll never find it.”

“What happened to all the rest of the Stones?” asked Catrina.

“Destroyed! I'm happy to say. It took years for us to discover a way to destroy them. Alone, the Stones were not strong enough to withstand destruction. And we knew we had to do it. It was that or face another war because of them. Now, that said, I cannot honestly say that all Stones were destroyed. I would bet my long, long life that there are yet Stones out there, and someone is just biding their time to use them.”

“How did you destroy the Stones?” asked Colin curiously.

Jasper chuckled. “A rather simple thing. So simple, it took us years to try it. Fire,” he explained. “The fire purified the stone, draining it of its power.”

“Huh,” was all Colin could say. It was a fascinating story, and yet frightening because it was all true, never mind still ongoing.

“How about lunch?” said Jasper, as if nothing important had been discussed. Colin assumed Jasper was bored with the story, probably having retold it many times over his four hundred and whatever years he had been alive.

Catrina offered to help set the table and hopped up off the deck floor. Jasper disappeared below deck.

Colin tried to picture what he would look like in that much time. Could he keep Catrina alive, alongside him? Would Jasper still be alive then? What would the world look like in a few hundred years? Everyone he knew would be dead… could he keep more than one person alive, with him?

“What about Meghan?” he wondered. He was still angry with her and could never forgive her, but would he allow her to grow old and die? How did one decide whom to allow to grow old, and whom to save?

Jasper is alone...

Colin wondered why.

Had he failed to save the ones he loved? Had they not wanted to live so many years? Had he decided to live alone on purpose?

Colin leaned his head between his hands suddenly feeling ill. The sway of the boat did not help. I don't want to be this... there has to be a way to stop this from happening... I don't choose this life...

Jasper appeared in front of him, climbing the stairs from below deck. Upon seeing Colin's face, he stopped.

“I may be too old for my own good, but I remember that face as clearly as the day it first happened to me.” His voice held nothing but sympathy.

CHAPTER 46

“Don't forget curfew,” warned Juliska, seeing Meghan about to leave through the front door. Ivan stood nearby, serving as the Banon’s assistant for the afternoon. Pantin Hollee was needed elsewhere.

“Yeah, no worries. Just wanted some fresh air before bed.” Meghan ignored Ivan, seeing as that is all he had been doing for the last two weeks. On a couple of occasions, he had opened his mouth to speak to her, but either nothing came out, or he was interrupted and unable.

“How are the plans coming along for tonight's arrival?” asked Meghan, hoping she sounded interested. Although she would not be attending this one, nor would anyone else, as it was past curfew. Juliska had refused to risk lifting curfew even for this special event, especially after the unexpected visit from Jurekai Fazendiin, one of the immortal Grosvenor, during the last one.

“I feel confident we are ready,” Juliska told her. “We have taken every precaution we can,” she clarified.

Meghan nodded, again noting Ivan avoiding her, and left the house. She did not go far, just down the street to a small park where she plunked down on a bench, watching those still out and about hustle around, trying to finish their business before curfew. The weather was unseasonably warm, which she wished would stick around.

Footsteps approached and she twisted to see Ivan nearing. Without a word, he sat down on the bench next to her, close enough so they could speak in hushed whispers. Not that he did so. He attempted to speak, again, to no avail.

“Shall we play twenty questions? Or charades?” Her tone was mutedly caustic.

“I know you're upset, Meghan,” he spoke low.

“Try pissed.”

“I don't know what to say right now, because what I have to tell you is… frankly, I’m not sure I can utter the words.”

“Utter the words,” she mocked irritatingly. “I am so sick of you right now.” God, if only she could shout and scream and… punch him in the face! Nice… let’s have a tantrum like a child why don’t we…

Ivan stood to leave. “Have you seen Bird today?” he asked softly.

Meghan shook her head. Half in answer to his question, and half in frustration over the fact that Ivan was never going to tell her... anything!

“No,” she told him pointedly. “I have not seen Bird today. Wait, why do you ask?”

“I haven’t seen him all day,” he admitted.

Meghan sat back in dismay. She had been so wrapped up in her own drama she had not even thought about Bird. “Me neither,” she told him, hating herself for not noticing sooner. “Should we be worried?”

Ivan plunked back down with a heavy sigh. “He's probably just lying low, but I’m a bit worried about it.”

A curfew announcement echoed over the island. “Fifteen minutes until curfew is in effect. And let this serve as a reminder that anyone caught out after curfew tonight will be detained! You will be permitted to welcome home the new arrivals tomorrow.”

Ivan stood to leave again, when Meghan blurted out impulsively, “I have reason to believe that Juliska Blackwell might be my mother...”

At first, Ivan just stared blankly. Slowly, he sank back down and turned to her. “Um. Wh-what?”

“I had a vision, Ivan. I might have it wrong, but I don't think I do.”

He just gaped, no response to this shocking revelation she just landed on him.

“Don't close down on me, Ivan. Not now. Please.”

“I just... I just don't know what to say. I mean, to my knowledge she's never had any children. That's a pretty hard thing to hide.”

“I was hoping you might know different,” sighed Meghan. “I've been doing research and I found nothing to indicate otherwise, but my vision was pretty clear. She was talking to an infant, or infants, like they belonged to her. And I was in that crib. There were two other babies, I’m sure one had to be Colin of course. But…”

“Yeah… kind of clear.” And didn’t that suck. Ivan leaned back and scrunched his face, thinking hard. Was this possible? Moreover, if somehow true, how would he ever tell Meghan what he (and Bird) needed to tell her? This fact, whether true or not, for the moment stalled everything. This was one heck of a blow.

He let out an exasperated breath, a perplexing thought leaking forward. Meghan could see the change in his expression.

“What?” she demanded.

“It is probably nothing, and even going through it all in my mind, I don't see how...”

“What?” she asked again in an impatient whisper.

“When Juliska was twenty-five she was part of a quest, off the island.”

“Um, yeah, I remember reading about that. They were searching for a possible new location for the Svoda to call home. They were afraid they might be outgrowing the island. That's actually as far as I got, I haven't had a chance to read anything beyond that yet.”

Ivan turned and looked at her. “During the quest, there was an ambush and Juliska was kidnapped. Held captive and escaped about six months later.”

“That's not long enough,” returned Meghan, feeling like she was striking out again.

“No. It’s not. But...” he stopped, his unspoken words shouting fear at her again. Meghan winced, his demeanor biting like she’d been stung. He talked to himself for a moment, trying to sort together many details.

“Ivan, you're killing me,” she declared.

He pinned her with a gaze that was more an act meant to ready her for some terrible revelation.

“This isn't how I wanted to do this,” he stated. “Meghan, Juliska was kidnapped by the Grosvenor.”

“Oh. Okay,” she said, instantly petrified. “And...”

“Bird told me something. Something I didn't want to believe and something he didn't even know was actually truth, only speculation.”

Another announcement rang through the air. “Five-minute curfew warning.”

Meghan's heart raced, she didn't care about the consequences, she needed to know the truth.

“Meghan,” Ivan breathed out uneasily. “Do you know that the Grosvenor can smell blood? They can smell your blood and tell you how old you are, what diseases you have, and… what family you come from...” he put additional emphasis on the final words. “Especially if it’s their own family, their own blood.”

She recalled the night that Fazendiin had come to the island, weeks before. She shuddered at the memory of his eyes meeting hers. That look of discovery she had seen wash over his face. Him sniffing the air... “Smelling blood,” she mumbled under her breath. Her head shot up, her eyes drilling into Ivan’s.

“No,” she said, standing. “No.”

“He smelled your blood, Meghan. The moment Fazendiin arrived I feared if what Bird told me was true, he would smell you. And… he would know who you are, and where you are.”

She turned and started toward home. Ivan tried to stop her but she shot him a look that said don't even think about it.

“This isn't how I wanted to tell you,” he spoke insistently. Ivan did not need to hurry like she did. He had permission to be out after curfew in order to assist with tonight’s arrival. Nevertheless, curfew was just a minute away and Meghan had to get home. She ran away from Ivan, her mind a rush of uncontrollable thought.

Nona waited for her on the stairs, aware of what had transpired. Meghan stood in front of a window for a moment, to allow Juliska to see she was home. Sitting on the porch was permitted after curfew so she stayed there, having no desire to go back inside. She went to a chair off to the side and plunked down. Mind racing hard to sort through what Ivan had just revealed to her. No wonder he’d barely been able to utter the words.

“So what? The Grosvenor kidnapped Juliska and forced her to have a baby? Maybe she was pregnant before she was kidnapped and knew she had to escape to save Colin and me? Maybe we're not the children of those things at all!” Her coarse whispers rambled across the thoughts like water crashing onto the shore as tide rushed in.

“I mean, who's to say I'm right about my vision? I might be seeing things all wrong. I suppose this is the real reason we were in hiding all those years with Uncle Arnon, to keep us hidden from... our father,” she spoke creepily.

She went silent after that, breathing heavily. She took out her journal and wrote: I told Ivan. Mistake. Big Mistake. He's an idiot! I hate him!

Nona jumped onto her lap. “You are right,” she spoke cautiously. “We do not know the truth, and sometimes we can get things wrong, even things that at first glance appear clear.”

“This one has to be wrong, Nona. It just has to. And poor Juliska, I mean, can you imagine what she went through? If she was pregnant and kidnapped, or forced to get pregnant by one of those things? That must have been terrifying. No wonder she would have kept it a secret.”

“Another secret I think best kept for now,” Nona suggested.

“I am so tired of keeping secrets,” breathed out Meghan. She longed for Colin to be at her side. To be able to help her decipher all this information. To hear it for himself. If it was true and they were the children of this Grosvenor, what did that mean? She thought of her vision in which she murdered her brother and Catrina. Perhaps that vision had nothing at all to do with Catrina being a Projector, perhaps Colin just turned evil, because he was born from evil.

“Don't jump ahead,” warned Nona, hearing her thoughts. “We will do as we always do, take one day at a time.”

Meghan gathered herself together and headed inside. Her acting was getting worse, but thankfully, Juliska was under the impression that it was due to a different reason.

“You look dreadful,” Juliska said upon seeing her enter. “Other than you're not soaking wet, this reminds me of when you arrived at the Up and Comer’s Dinner.”

“I'm just really tired I guess,” Meghan said. This was a partial truth. She was very tired. She wanted so badly to just bust out and ask Juliska if it were all true.

“You know, if there's one thing I am worse at than being a mother, or a sister, it’s probably with relationships,” Juliska said, catching her off guard.

Meghan gawked at her rather than reply.

“Don't think I haven't noticed you and Ivan spending quite a bit of time together,” she winked.

“Oh, um...”

“Don't worry,” Juliska interrupted. “I couldn't be more thrilled.”

Nona sent a thought to Meghan, which actually cheered her up some. At least she just thinks you're in love... with Ivan Crane, and nothing more.

It actually made Meghan smile. Mostly, the ridiculousness of the claim. She decided to go with it seeing as it was keeping Juliska off the trail of what she was really doing.

“From the look on your face, things are not going so well?” Juliska questioned.

“Argument, but then, that's what Ivan and I seem to do best.”

“Well, as thrilled as I am, you're in no hurry, Meghan. You're still young and there is plenty of time.” She smiled and admitted, “I had a boyfriend once. A fiancé actually.”

Meghan's eyes perked up, maybe too much.

“I was in my twenties, nearing the end of my apprenticeship with my mentor. My fiancé was kind, handsome, and a liar,” she declared with no flux in emotion. “It was the first and last time I ever fell in love. Well, nearly the last. There’s more than one kind of love.”

Meghan thought for a moment that she saw a longing in Juliska's eyes, but it vanished in the next moment.

“As you can see though, still single. So I might not be the best at giving out advice on this sort of thing.”

“No, um, thanks, it’s actually nice to know. Honestly, you're so...” Meghan searched for the right word, “larger than life, amazing, someone I could never dream of being equal to. I guess it’s kind of a relief to know you're not perfect either.” Meghan made a face that said hope I didn't cross any lines.

Juliska laughed. Heartily. For a long time. “Oh my dear, Meghan,” she said after a moment. “I haven't laughed like that since I can remember. I knew having you around would be a good thing. Now listen, whatever your opinion of me, which is rather grandiose I have to say, don't be like me. You must at all costs be true to yourself.”

Meghan nearly blurted out immediately, “Are you my mother,” but Nona jumped onto her toes to stop her. Instead, she just nodded that she understood. “I guess I'd better go get started on my schoolwork.”

“Okay then.”

“Um, hope everything goes well tonight, with the arrival,” Meghan added while climbing the stairs.

“I'm sure it will all be perfectly fine,” Juliska said. Meghan was pretty sure she was trying to convince herself as well as everyone else though. She climbed up the stairs feeling better with each step. With each new height reached, the terrible night getting lighter. Whatever happened, whatever was thrown at her, she could handle it, as long as she had someone like Juliska Blackwell on her side. And Nona. And even Ivan.

Nona sauntered up the stairs more slowly, pretending to follow Meghan. Something about Juliska seemed off to her. The conversation topic, planned. Timely. This had been happening a lot lately. Things Meghan had on her mind coming up in conversation out of nowhere soon after.

Meghan, as Colin always said, was really quite terrible at telling when someone she cared about was lying to her when it came to someone she didn’t want to believe ever would.

Nona stopped to lick her paw and out of the corner of her eye caught a grin. Something behind Juliska’s grin insinuated gratification, but the catawitch could read no more into it. Juliska made a funny sound and Nona watched as Pajak, Juliska’s pet spider, made its way into the room with its glass-like legs clinking across the floor, crawling onto her foot, up the side of her dress, and coming to rest atop her shoulder.

Juliska swept away and Nona shuddered at the sight of the two of them seemingly having a conversation, and decidedly rushed up the stairs into Meghan’s room where she was pulling out her school books and assignments.

“Up to something or not,” hid Nona from Meghan, “at least Juliska has calmed her fears a little.”

After finishing her school assignments, Meghan slammed down her pen glad to have them finished. She let out a relieved sigh, pleased that she had successfully drowned out the questions swirling in her head, screaming for answers that seemed not to exist. Upon overhearing this, Nona thought of something. Something that might just get them some answers.

“Meghan,” she spoke softly, gaining her attention. “I know today has been overwhelming to say the least, but...”

“What is it, Nona?”

“I think I figured out a way to find some answers, but it’s not a very practical way, unfortunately.”

“How so?” asked Meghan.

“Juliska is going to be gone tonight, for the arrival. She will be gone for at least a few hours. Perhaps…” Nona paused, and pushed out in a rushed suggestion, “Perhaps we can sneak into her room.”

Meghan messed up her face at the thought. At first, she was disgusted by the idea of foraging through someone’s personal belongings, but quickly surmised it might be the only way to find the information she needed.

“It might be the fastest and safest way to get some of your questions answered. I know it is not the best idea I’ve ever had, I just thought…”

“No, it’s not the best idea, Nona, but it’s the best we’ve got right now,” agreed Meghan. “She will be busy, and I want, no... I need to know. If she is my mother.”

Nona nodded in agreement.

Meghan breathed out apprehensively. They were going to break into Juliska’s bedroom. “We’ll have to be really quiet,” warned Meghan. “I’m sure Juliska will be leaving Jelen and Jenner to guard the house again. Juliska told me that she keeps, or at least did keep, her own journals. If we could luck out and find them, maybe we might actually get some answers.”

Nona jumped over to the window, watching for Juliska to depart. It did not take long, but they waited, watching, to be sure she did not return home unexpectedly. Once they both felt confident she was away, Meghan tiptoed with Nona at her heels out of her bedroom and to Juliska’s bedroom, which was about twenty feet down the hall from her own.

She twisted the doorknob but it did not turn.

“Drat! Locked!”

“I think I know a way in,” said Nona. “Start a fire,” she told Meghan.

“Yes, of course.” Meghan snapped her fingers and a small fire ignited in her palm. She dropped it from her palm, controlling its movements with her hands, forcing the fire to float down to the floor and slip underneath the thin crack under the door. She repeated the move, except this time, she grasped Nona’s back and the catawitch jumped into the flame popping out into the bedroom by way of the flame Meghan had sent underneath the door. Meghan doused the flames with one squeeze of her hand, plunging them into darkness.

They stood, silently for a moment, listening to make sure they had not been found out. They took a quick peek through Juliska’s window and saw nothing out of the ordinary, plus heard nothing unusual from downstairs.

Meghan sighed and looked around the room, unsure where to begin. Juliska had many belongings here. Closets full up with clothing. Trunks full up with who knew what. And of course, the trunk which was her secret lair, her cave of candles. They moved carefully so as not to disturb anything, trying to keep their presence unknown.

They started with the obvious spots. Her desk. The nightstand. Next, they glanced into the overly large, filled up closets, but it seemed mostly to be clothing. They turned to the trunks, which were locked.

“Well, it was a good thought, Nona,” sighed Meghan, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. She gasped. “I shouldn't have done that. Creases!”

“We can smooth it out. Just get up gently as you can.”

Meghan got up carefully. It didn't look too bad, but it was obvious someone had sat down. Nona jumped onto the bed, her steps going unnoticed. “I might leave cat hair,” she worried. “Hey...” she purred.

“What?”

“Come, look at this.” Nona's head pointed to a spot under Juliska's pillows, where the pages of a thin book had been tucked in. Meghan very carefully picked up the pillow enough for Nona to pull it out with her teeth. Meghan grabbed it and took one more look at Nona. “Should we really do this?”

Nona nodded yes. “It’s most likely nothing we are looking for anyway,” she reminded.

“True. Okay.” Meghan kept her finger on the page that had been opened so as not to lose the page, and turned to the beginning. She read aloud.

“Today a strange thing happened when I was close to someone. I felt his pain, like I could see it in my own head. Is that possible?” She stopped reading. “Huh, that's weird.”

“I'd say. It is eerie how similar you two are. She writes like you.”

Meghan did not reply but just stared at the rest of the page. Something wasn’t right. She flipped the page and read some more, and then the next and the next. With each page, her heart again found itself pounding in her chest at full speed.

“Nona, she doesn't write like me, this is me!”

“Are you sure?” she asked, needing no answer for she could see everything in Meghan's thoughts.

Meghan flipped back to the page the book had been open to and felt suddenly that she might vomit. “This... this is what I wrote earlier today, after seeing Ivan.” Her voice wavered and she threw down the book like it had turned to poison.

“Why? Why would she do this?” Meghan begged to know. “She's been reading everything I have written since day one.”

Meghan’s only positive thought were the few choice omittances left out of her journal entries.

“This can't be happening.”

Nona feared Meghan might actually faint.

“Is there no one I can trust?” Meghan implored.

“Me,” said Nona firmly. “You can trust me, Meghan.”

“Of course you, Nona.”

“Don't be sorry. Let’s get out of here. We have discovered something I fear would not be prudent for anyone to know... more so than half the things we have learned lately. I’ve had a bad feeling for a while now about Juliska Blackwell, but once you thought she might be your mother, well, I put it aside.”

“Colin always thought that too,” Meghan spoke. She sounded like she was stuck in a dream. “Why didn't you tell me, Nona?”

“Because you wanted it to be true, Meghan. You wanted her to be your mother, you love… loved… still love her. And now it might all be true, and yet with this knowledge, I just don't know what it all means.”

“Nothing means anything anymore. It’s just a continual line of shocking discoveries that I do not understand. A succession of lies… to what end? Keep me permanently in the dark about my life? Who I am? Where I come from? It was Juliska’s idea to start my own journal,” she remembered, sounding hollow.

I'm losing her Nona mumbled, worried that Meghan was about to have a breakdown she might not soon recover from. “Meghan,” she said firmly, “keep it together. We need to fix this room and get out of here.”

Meghan nodded, tears streaming down her face. She felt the tears becoming uncontrollable, edging toward sobs but she bit her lip, hoping the pain would keep that from happening. She placed the book back under the pillow and smoothed out the bed covers.

They double and triple checked that everything was as it should be; then, they left the same way they came in and tiptoed back into Meghan's room. She foraged for her journal and rushed to the fireplace to throw it into the flames.

“No!” shouted Nona. “You must keep it and you must keep writing in it, or Juliska will know you found out.”

Meghan looked aghast. What could she write in here that would seem real and normal, knowing every word was being read by Juliska Blackwell.

Meghan remembered how she had felt after betraying Colin, and how Juliska had told her not to contradict anything she’d said when giving her speech to the Svoda. And how her gut had told her that day, that something was wrong. That something was wrong with Juliska… but she had buried it upon arriving at the island. Buried it deep, preferring to live in the hope that Juliska loved her like a mother, whether she was truly her mother or not.

Now, this feeling resurfaced and she could not control her thoughts. She felt a pain in her chest which she thought would surely crack her open, allowing all her organs dump out onto the floor. She fell to her knees struggling to breathe.

“Meghan, she's home,” Nona advised.

Meghan stared at her catawitch. She couldn't do it. She wasn't that good of an actor. She would spill in minutes in this state.

“You do not have a choice,” Nona told her. “You must!”

Meghan shook her head.

“Stand up,” ordered Nona. “Stand up!” Meghan closed her eyes and did as her catawitch said. She stood and smoothed out her skirt. “Now take a deep breath and clear your mind. Go back to how you felt this morning before anything of this day had happened.”

Meghan took a shallow breath, still feeling like she could not breathe in deep enough to catch a proper amount of air.

Nona stepped to the bedroom door. “You're going to step outside the door and lean over the railing and ask her how the arrival went.”

“I don't think I can,” squeaked Meghan.

“Do it. Now. It’s simple. Just step out there, and ask, how did the arrival go?”

Meghan stepped toward her door and rested her hand on the doorknob. She was emanating so many layers of shock, hurt, anger, and confusion. She did not think she could hide this, even for just a moment.

She dug deeply into herself searching for the strength. She thought of all the times she had lied so easily to Uncle Arnon when she and Colin had gotten into some sort of trouble. She latched onto this thought.

I've done this a hundred times before. It’s no different. This was different though. She had never lied about anything this serious while living with her uncle. Just lie she shouted to herself. It’s what you do best. She picked up her head and opened the door before she could give it any more thought.

“Oh, I didn't wake you, I hope,” said Juliska, upon seeing her come out of her room.

“No, not at all. I couldn't sleep,” Meghan spoke over the railing. “Did everything go okay tonight?”

“Yes, it did. Thank you for asking. I do have meetings, again, that will go late into the night. Get some sleep now.”

Meghan nodded. “I'll sleep better now that I know everything went okay.” She smiled and returned to her room, falling onto her bed.

“See,” said Nona. “Don't doubt yourself, Meghan. Now is not the time for doubt. Even if you think lying is a terrible talent, it served you well tonight.”

“This is a much bigger lie, Nona.”

“One day at a time. Maybe we should change that to one hour at a time,” Nona suggested less seriously.

“Thank you, Nona. I really do not know what I would do without you.”

“I am here, always.”

“It’s just, if Juliska is my mother and Jurekai Fazendiin my father, I can't even share any of this with Colin, because he's who knows where and isn’t answering any of my attempts to contact him... and there's still the question of what the heck is up with Jae, and who is Bird, and where is Bird? Ivan was worried when I hadn’t seen him. And why can I hear this Colby kid's thoughts? Who the heck is he?” She ended her speech with a deep, overwhelmed exhale.

“Okay, maybe one minute at a time,” Nona croaked, her own emotion unraveling as Meghan’s worry infused her own doubts. “We'll find the answers, Meghan,” she said again. “Whatever it takes, we’ll figure it out, together.”

CHAPTER 47

“Amelia asked me again if we’d had word from Sebastien,” stated Milo upon arriving home after a long day. He almost felt the shudder that slithered down his wife’s back. She kept her gaze toward the stove where she was stirring a pot.

“Milo,” she spoke apprehensively, ignoring his remarks. “Has Amelia ever told you her final plan? The part where Meghan and Colin Jacoby are the vital key to our success?”

Milo shook his head, only momentarily taken off guard by her question. “You know the answer, Kay. She has always said it must remain secret until the very end, to ensure success.”

“What if our son is right?” she asked, spinning around to face him. “What if what we are doing is wrong?”

“Do you no longer want magic returned?” asked Milo, surprised at her turn in attitude.

“Yes. Yes, I do. But is it just a dream, Milo? A dream that should stay a dream? Is it right, what we want to happen?”

“I have to admit, I've been asking myself these same questions lately,” revealed Milo. He suddenly left the room and upon returning held a suitcase in his hand. “It’s packed. I feared...” he choked up. “I feared we might need to leave at some point. I packed it yesterday and hid it in the closet.”

Kay sobbed. “I don't know what's right anymore. When we first left the island and came here, I was so sure. So sure what I wanted. But now that it’s practically upon us, I don't know.” She wiped her eyes with her apron. “My biggest fear, more so than even being banished from seeing our son again, is what lies in store for Meghan and Colin. There is something wrong... I asked her about it the other day,” she admitted. Milo gasped in shock. “I asked Amelia to tell me more. I told her I couldn’t help it, that I needed to know.”

“What did she say?” he asked, still in shock at his wife’s daring.

“Not to worry. That she had everything under control and everything would work out just as it should. But you know what she did not say?”

Milo waited patiently for her to continue.

“She did not once tell me they would be safe. That they would not be harmed in any way. Amelia couldn’t even look me in the eye when she spoke these things.”

“We could leave. Sneak away. Tonight,” Milo whispered apprehensively. Neither wanted to be prisoners inside the newly established banished camp. This camp was wrong, went against everything they’d come here to do. It was just a prison, nothing more.

“How would we get away? The borders are secure, especially now that Curtis and Amos defected.”

Milo, seeing that his wife was ready to leave the northern Maine woods, bowed his head humbly and took out another note. “Remember what our son told us. To walk into his room and say, I’m ready to leave. This note appeared to me when I did. Our amazingly smart son left a second message.” He took out a hand-sized mirror. “The note said to speak into the mirror that we need safe passage, and safe passage will be provided.”

“We'd be leaving behind everything,” Kay said, barely audibly.

“If you still want to stay, I will not leave your side,” Milo spoke.

Kay grasped the mirror from his hand, peering into it. “We need safe passage,” she spoke evenly. A fog steamed up the mirror and a message etched onto the glass.

“Go to the tree nearest the eastern border at exactly nine tonight.”

They knew the exact tree. It was a monstrous tree just at the border of their safe haven, here in the northern Maine woods. It stood taller and wider than any other tree in the area, and was marked with no trespassing signs to stave off wanderers that might happen across their neck of the woods.

It was almost eight now. If they started out and were not caught, they would make it just in time.

Colin held his finished book, his own Magicante, in his hands. The cover looked ancient, more like it was made hundreds of years prior, not just days. It was a dark mahogany color, and the front cover had raised gold letters that read Magicante across the very top. The edges of the book looked worn, with raised ridges trimmed with gold and black. In the center of the book, unlike the one he had used previously, was a lock. Catrina held the key in her own hand.

“What about the leaves?” Colin asked Jasper, while the Projector readied to perform the ceremony that would forever seal Colin and the book together.

“Your choice. Most of us just used blank pages. The book I gave you was made by a Projector that was fascinated with leaves. Had a massive collection. It’s not something you have to decide now. You can always change your mind later.”

“Oh, okay. Blank pages for now.” His hands shook a little while he waited. He wondered if this ceremony would hurt and how long it would last. Regardless of his concerns, he refused to ask, for fear he would look like a coward. Moreover, it did not matter whether it hurt or not, he had to do it regardless. There was no choice for him.

“I have to say, it gives me great relief to get you and the book made one,” said Jasper. “This way, you'll have plenty of time to learn how to work with the book before your real powers...” he let the sentence hang. “You know.”

Colin finished it. “Before my real powers turn me into a crazed, lunatic, madman.”

Jasper nodded matter-of-factly.

“Jasper,” said Colin apprehensively after another moment. “There's something I wanted to clarify.”

“Go ahead. Ask away, that's why you're here.”

“I'm a little confused. Once I am one with the book and it’s catching my uncontrollable streams of consciousness, why am I still dangerous?”

“Ah, yes. Well, you see, Mr. Jacoby, in times of great angst, anger, sadness and the like, our emotions become overwhelming. We can suddenly be lost in an abundance of thought. The book is good, but it’s not perfect. Think of it like this. It’s like a car engine that's running just fine, but then runs out of coolant and overheats, causing the car to stall.”

Colin wanted to ask You’ve driven a car? Instead, he asked, “So what happens when the book stalls?”

“A misfire in the connection, which must be repaired. The book will need a little time to cool down, so to speak. To fix the connection and keep from doing harm, you will need unparalleled control and awareness. So for example, to make this easier on myself, I live in protected, cloaked locations. Safe houses, where I need not worry about a breakdown between the book and my mind. More than anything, Mr. Jacoby, you need to surround yourself with things that keep you even. You cannot allow your emotions to overwhelm you. If you do, the consequences could be fatal for those around you, or even for yourself.”

“Myself?”

“We are not unkillable, Mr. Jacoby! Need I remind you that I am the last of my kind until you came along?”

“How can we be killed?” Colin felt like this was a vital bit of information that could not wait.

“All in good time,” said Jasper, putting up a hand. “We have much yet to discuss. Now, how about we get you hooked up?”

Colin nodded, looking sickly.

“Don't worry, it doesn't hurt,” Jasper told him like he’d read his thoughts.

“I'm ready,” Colin said, still mentally prepared for it to hurt.

Catrina smiled in encouragement.

“Grasp the book, firmly,” ordered Jasper. “Hold onto it very tightly.”

Colin was already gripping the book, like his life depended on him not letting go.

“When you're ready, say the following: ‘Become my second soul’.”

Colin closed his eyes trying to maintain his breathing. His thoughts strayed to his sister, his uncle, and Kanda Macawi. What would they say if they could see him right now? Did they have any idea what he was? Would they shun him as the rest of the world did?

“Become my second soul,” Colin whispered. He waited. Nothing happened. Maybe I didn't do it right? He opened his eyes one at a time, expecting something to hit him.

Jasper just stood, smiling. “How do you feel?”

“Um, the same. Did something go wrong?”

“No. That's it. That's all you have to do.”

“Seriously!” Colin nearly shouted. “That's it?”

“What were you expecting?” asked Jasper.

“I don't know. Lightning, thunder, wind, pain, magic swirly lights... something!”

Jasper chuckled. “Sorry. It’s just a simple incantation.”

“Why would you get me so worked up about it?” Colin spat angrily.

Jasper's face turned stoic.

Catrina touched Colin's arm and realization hit him.

“You're testing me. See how I react to things.” He took a deep breath. “Didn't do so well just then, did I?”

“It’s why you're here,” Jasper told him again. “To learn. Which requires mistakes.”

“Good thing I got more than a year to make them,” Colin spoke sullenly.

“Let's continue, shall we?” said Jasper. “There is actually one more step. But I promise no pain, and sorry, no magic swirly lights, or thunder.”

“Okay, what’s next?” Colin asked, exasperated.

Jasper proceeded to lift the sleeve on his arm and show Colin a tattoo. Catrina investigated it closely too. Colin noted it was an exact likeness of a book and had the letter M in the center of the tattoo.

Jasper pinched at his skin and a moment later, a book the size of the tattoo was suddenly sitting in his hand, his arm now absent of any tattoo. Jasper tapped the book with his other hand and it grew in size; to such a size, that Jasper could barely hold it up with both of his hands.

“The longer you have one, the larger it gets,” he said, with effort, letting the book fall onto the table.

“Wow! Is that next? I have to get a tattoo. That will hurt,” Colin challenged.

“No. You do not have to get a tattoo, and if you did, it would not hurt. Believe me, I'm not fond of pain. I was simply showing you what you could do. The books don't have to be carried like you've been doing.”

“Wish I'd known that before.” Colin could not count how many times he had carried that book, hiding it uncomfortably under his sweater.

“Well, you know now. So, what it comes down to is, you want the book on your person, guarded by you and you alone. In the old days, some would turn their books into belt buckles, boot buckles, lockets, rings and yes, tattoos.”

Colin thought about it and glanced at Catrina for help.

“I don't think you're the tattoo type,” she said.

“And I don't really wear boots or belts. Not big on rings, but I think I could handle an earring. How do I...” he shut up, the book started to rattle.

“Already happening, Mr. Jacoby. You think it, the book collects the thought, and instantly knows whether to act upon it.”

The book started to reshape itself. First, it folded in on itself until it was quite small, and then it started to thin itself, layer by layer, until it was no thicker than a ribbon, but it remained tough, like leather. The leathery ribbon lifted off the table it was sitting on and floated toward Colin's left ear. Colin braced himself expecting something to pierce through his ear, but instead, he just felt a warm sensation as the leathery ribbon entwined its way into and out of the edge of his ear.

Catrina ran and grabbed a mirror so Colin could see.

The edges of the leather still glimmered with lines of black and gold, and on the lobe, if inspected closely, was a tiny lock.

“How do I get it out?” Colin asked. The entwining was so intricate there was no way he could just slip it out of his ear. It was not what he had expected, but the longer he looked at it, the more he liked it.

“Just ask it,” answered Jasper. “Don't worry, it might be years before you need to remove it.”

Jasper proceeded to return his own book back in its place as a tattoo on his arm.

“What should I do with the key?” asked Colin.

“Whatever you like, keeping safety in mind of course.”

It came to Colin simply, the only solution. The key, sitting on Catrina's palm began to shrink. A long slinky silver chain materialized through it. Colin picked it up and clasped it around Catrina's neck.

“It won't ever get lost,” he said. He would always know where she was.

CHAPTER 48

Meghan was glad it was lunchtime. The unseasonably warm weather had given way to chilling autumn breezes that hinted snow might be imminent, but even with this cooling, she found it hard to breathe inside the classrooms. The more people that came back to the island meant more students in school. Which in turn, meant more stares and behind the back whispers that she, Meghan Jacoby, was the girl who had located the Projector. And that she had betrayed her own brother by exposing Catrina. New whispers had started though, as she was also the ward of the Banon, Juliska Blackwell.

The island was gearing up for Thanksgiving and the Retelling Festival, and from what Meghan had overheard, it was to be quite the celebration.

Another group was due to arrive home just days before the holiday, bringing over half the groups home then. The rest would continue to arrive back onto the island over the upcoming months, through winter and into spring.

Meghan found a secluded spot at the back of the schoolyard and sat on a rock while eating. She pulled her thick sweater tighter around her body when a frosty breeze swept through.

“Hey, kid, move!” she heard a voice shout unkindly.

“Ugh, Darcy,” Meghan spat. She was picking on a small boy who was sitting in the spot she usually sat in. The kid moved without argument.

Meghan dropped her sandwich.

Jae Mochrie sidled up alongside Darcy, shooting the young kid a nasty look.

“You made the right move,” he taunted the kid. Darcy shot Jae a jeering look.

“What is he doing?” muttered Meghan to no one. She noticed Dulcy Hadrian sitting off to the side at a table with students Meghan didn't know. “Guess Dulcy's out of the gang now too.” Dulcy seemed entwined in conversation and didn't give Darcy a second look.

A ball rolled up next to Jae's leg. Another young student apprehensively approached him.

“Do you mind? Can I get my ball?”

“Sure,” answered Jae with a smug grin. He threw a look at Darcy that said, watch this...

The boy leaned over, picked up the ball, and turned to leave. Jae lifted his arm and made a swiping movement that sent the boy skidding face first across the grass. Angry eyes shot glares at the duo as Jae and Darcy broke out in raucous laughter. A teacher rounded the corner chastising Jae for his actions.

“That is another detention,” the teacher told him. Jae shrugged, uncaring. The teacher continued. “And seeing as you’ve skipped the last two, why don’t we make it a clean week. And you, Missy,” she aimed toward Darcy. “You can join him.” She turned and swept away before the two could argue, which they seemed to have no intention of doing. They just turned and laughed at each other.

Jae’s face went blank suddenly and his gaze swept to the hedge that bordered the schoolyard. Darcy dropped her head, her smile fading too. Jae frowned but nodded to someone Meghan could not see. She peered to where Jae was looking and a moment later, saw Viancourt member Tanzea Chase saunter by with a scowl etched on her face.

Meghan lost her appetite. She wanted to stomp right over to Jae and demand to know why he was acting like an idiot! However, now was not the time, not with Darcy sitting next to him.

As though he could feel her eyes staring him down, Jae looked up and caught Meghan's gaze. What disturbed her more than anything was that there was no guilt. No remorse in his eyes. He looked away from Meghan, treating her like she was some stranger he didn't even know.

Meghan huffed. “I have had just about enough.” She waited, biding her time, and when the lunch bell was about to ring, indicating it was time to return to class, she darted around the other students waiting near the entrance for Jae to appear. When she saw him, and that he was alone, she raced forward, grabbed his arm and dragged him around the corner and into the edge of the woods.

“What the heck is wrong with you?” she shouted in a loud whisper, letting into him. “Why on earth would you act like that? Why on earth would you, of all people, be hanging out with Darcy Scraggs like she's suddenly your new best friend?” Jae didn't speak. “Answer me,” she demanded, poking him in the chest. “And I don't want some flimsy answer! I want the truth, Jae Mochrie!”

Meghan's rampage seemed to kick Jae out of whatever mood he was in.

His face crumpled, some internal struggle surfacing.

“It’s taking over,” Jae stammered, almost like each word he said was causing him great physical pain.

“What is taking over?” she asked, only slightly less angrily.

Jae started laughing, low in his throat. When he picked up his head to look at Meghan, his eyes had turned jet black. She gasped, but stood her ground.

“Maybe I'm better this way,” he said darkly.

“What are you trying to prove, Jae? Or maybe I should ask, who are you trying to impress? Yourself, or your father?”

Jae snarled, frightening Meghan, forcing her to retreat. He stopped his near attack falling to the ground, his voice enraged. “It’s all his fault. I hate him!”

“Jae, your father can be really mean sometimes, but I know in there somewhere, he loves you and just wants what’s best.”

“You saw him when I was injured by that Scratcher, how proud he was...” Jae spat out the words like getting rid of poison. Meghan noted his emphasis on the word injured and wanted to ask if Jae had somehow faked the injury, but let it slide, because Jae stood back up, eyes swimming in the color of dark ink.

“It doesn't matter anymore,” he told her, his breath coming out heavier. “I'm more powerful than anything he could ever be, or ever think of being.”

Meghan thought back to her conversations with Jae after leaving Cobbscott, when he had missed the power he had felt while being on his own.

“Whatever you've done, Jae, you made the choice to do it. Your father didn’t make this choice for you.”

Jae's face crumbled again. “I – I can't control it anymore.” He doubled over, looking like he might be sick. When he looked up again, his own eyes stared into Meghan’s. “Please, just leave me alone,” he begged. “You can't help me. I'm done for.”

“Done for?” she repeated. “Jae, you’re not done for! Let me help you. Just tell me what you did. A spell gone bad? A potion you shouldn’t have taken? Maybe a doctor can sort it out. We'll find someone... Juliska,” she suggested promptly.

As she said Juliska's name, Jae let out a furious groan. “Just leave me alone,” he begged her. Jae’s eyes disappeared and the black, inky ones replaced them. He lunged like he meant to attack her, but bounded over her head and ran away.

Meghan watched, horror-struck, but did not give chase. Instead, she stood, staring into nothing, a feeling of numbness spreading over her body.

The schoolyard was empty, the students now all back in class. She had no desire to return. She turned her gaze, knowing what she did want. Stiffly, she stepped onto the street, pointing her body toward the house of Ivan Crane.

The chances of him being home were slim, but she could think of nowhere else to go. She walked, holding onto this one thought. Get to Ivan’s… she ignored any passersby, ignored the strange looks they were shooting at her, not stopping until she had come to the gated entrance of a cream colored cottage.

She had never been inside. She opened the gate, hardly aware of her movements to do so, and made her way to the small front porch. She glanced through a window and saw a shape moving inside.

“Good. You're home,” she murmured evenly between gritted teeth.

She knocked.

Ivan opened the door, gasping out her name. He dragged her inside at once.

“Have you been walking around like this?” He slammed the door shut behind them.

“Like what?” she spoke, her teeth still gritted, her brain still numb.

Ivan spun her around to face a mirror. Her eyes shot open in surprise, her trance-like numbness vanishing.

The veins on her face and neck popped with pulsating, fiery lines across her skin. Ivan scooted away and came back with an ice-cold glass of water, forcing her to drink it before allowing her to say another word.

When she handed him the empty glass, she glanced in the mirror again. The fiery lines were dimming.

Ivan dragged her into his kitchen, maneuvering her body through a small pathway he had left between stacks of what looked like clutter. Somehow, she had pictured Ivan to be a neat freak. Upon entering the kitchen, she noticed a pile of dishes in the sink and a slew of dirty pots on the woodstove. There were rows of empty shelves where clean dishes should have been. Ivan swooshed a bunch of papers off the kitchen table, and emptied a chair.

“Not how I pictured your house to be,” she spoke, still hazy.

“Cleaning is not real high on my list of priorities,” he confessed, ordering her to sit.

She shook her head. “Ivan,” she spoke evenly, “you're going to tell me everything. Everything!” she emphasized firmly. “I will not leave here until you do.”

Ivan sighed. “I've been counting down the hours until school let out. I was coming to see you.”

“Oh,” she stated, momentarily caught off guard. “I didn’t actually expect you to be here.”

“I took a day off,” he said, the words sounding foreign to him.

She nodded absentmindedly. He refilled her water and continued.

“I do plan on telling you... everything,” he stated emphatically. “But I need Bird's help to explain some of it, and, well, I don't want to worry you more than you are already, you're clearly about to lose it.”

“You are so infuriating, Ivan Crane,” she slurred in exasperation. The vein-like lines on her face, which had not yet fully dimmed, now darkened into deep fiery pulsating channels.

Ivan grasped her by the shoulders. “I'm infuriating,” he repeated in mock tones. “Imagine me, life going on just as I've planned it. Infiltrating a world that's nearly impossible to get into only to have the likes of you come along and shove a big, hot, burning poker into everything, destroying everything I've worked so hard for!”

“What are you working so hard for?” she demanded, keeping her determination.

“Only trying to save the world,” he spouted like it should be obvious. “I have spent every breath planning, maneuvering, and plotting to get my life exactly where I needed it to be.”

“And why do you think it’s your responsibility to save the world? And what does it need saving from?” she asked hotly.

“It’s not my job anymore,” he declared with hostility. “Because after arriving here, I found out I wasn't the only one here who knew, after all. All this time, I thought I was alone. The only one that knew. I even thought in order to fix everything, I'd have to forfeit my life.” He let go of her, having not yet let go of her shoulders, stepping back, taking heavy, labored breaths. His eyes shouted equal amounts of disdain and confusion.

“Ivan, you're still not making any sense. Can you please…”

Ivan broke in. “There's so much, Meghan. When you first came to live the Svoda, I used you.” He meant for the revelation to horrify her opinion of him.

“I know you did,” she revealed calmly.

He looked at her, taken aback by her response.

“I know you think I'm just a dumb girl, but I'm not that stupid, Ivan. I know you only tolerated me because it would look good to Juliska Blackwell.”

“Yes, that's true,” he admitted bleakly. “She took such an instant liking to you, it was too easy.”

“So what?” she asked. “Why did you have to get closer to her?”

“Because I needed proof. Proof I could show everyone. So that everyone would know the truth. They deserve to know the truth.”

“That Juliska Blackwell is... evil,” Meghan spoke, her voice wavering uncertainly.

Ivan wrinkled his face, shooting her a look of unexpected comprehension.

“She's been spying on me, since day one,” Meghan told him in hushed tones. Heck, maybe she was somehow listening in on her too. “A few nights ago I found a journal under her pillow. It was an exact replica of my own. And everything I have ever written, she has read.”

Ivan looked grave as she spoke.

“Don't worry,” she said, relieving his concern. “By some miracle, I never wrote anything of extreme consequence in there. I kept a lot to myself. I started reading back through my own entries and believe me, there's plenty I wished she did not know, but nothing that could point anything back to you.” That’s what he’d be most worried about.

“I thought I had it all figured out.” Ivan’s words, like air pushed out from a deflating balloon. “Thought I knew everything I needed to, what I’d be giving up, what I’d have to do, and then Bird turned everything I knew upside down. All my planning, all my...” he ran out of air, on empty.

“You gave up a lot, Ivan. It's obvious. But so what, your life isn't going where you thought it would. Welcome to the club,” she muttered bitterly.

“Meghan, there's more. A lot more. And I do want to tell you everything, but I need Bird's help.”

“Where is Bird?” she asked. “I still haven't seen him.”

“That's what I was coming to see you about. He’s gotten himself into a bit of trouble.”

“Well, why didn't you say so?” demanded Meghan. She got up like nothing else mattered except saving Bird. She looked ready to rush out of the house that very instant.

Ivan rolled his eyes. “I will never understand you.”

She shrugged. “I was having a woe is me, moment. More like, we were. Bird needs help, feeling bad has to wait.”

“Okay, well, I don’t have a clue how he got there, but somehow, he got caught in a local shop, which just recently reopened. I happened upon him while walking down the street and noticed a rather odd looking bird perched inside a cage in a front window display.”

“Do they know he's not really a bird?” she asked, completely concerned.

“Don’t think so, but we cannot take the chance. It’s going to be tricky, and require actual planning. We cannot just go strutting in.”

“Let's plan then, we have to get him out of there.”

Ivan nodded to a pad of paper. “Already started.”

Meghan needed an excuse for skipping out on school. Juliska would find out. But it had taken all afternoon for her and Ivan to plan Bird's escape, and she was confident it would go smoothly. Her not returning to school… that might not go over so well.

She planned on meeting up with Ivan early the next morning right after curfew lifted, but before any of the shops opened for business. Meghan was so wrapped up in their plan, and coming up with an excuse for missing school, she nearly missed Billie Sadorus sidle up alongside her.

“Oh! Hi, Billie.”

“Didn’t mean to startle ya.”

Theme of my life lately, droned Meghan silently.

“Actually, was hopin' I'd run into ya,” Billie said.

With everything going on, it hadn’t even crossed Meghan’s mind to visit Billie.

“Sorry I haven't been by. School,” she noted, showing her all the books in her shoulder bag.

“Ah, yes. Remember those days quite well.”

Billie walked alongside her, silent for a moment, pondering her words. “I see ya was visitin’ Ivan Crane.”

Meghan blushed. Did everyone think she liked him? And did everyone know her business? Maybe saving Bird wasn’t going to be so easy after all. Sometimes she forgot she was living on an island where everyone took it upon themselves to know everyone else’s business.

Billie though? She didn’t typically care about these things. Probably just small talk.

“I was visiting him. Yes. It is not what you think though.”

Billie tossed her a questioning look that morphed into a grin. “Oh… I see. I wasn’t insinuatin’ anything. He’s a good lad, that’s all.”

Meghan groaned. “Sorry, Billie. Everyone keeps reading into things that are so not there.”

“Well, people do have trouble keeping to their own business ‘round these parts,” she cracked lightly. “Still, his loss I imagine.” She winked.

“Yeah, Ivan would not agree with you about that,” Meghan mumbled sarcastically.

“It’s a lovely little cottage,” Billie mused.

“You should see the inside.”

Billie laughed. “Well, I would wager it’s hard to live in the home he once shared with his parents.”

“Yeah, I would take that wager,” agreed Meghan.

Billie stopped. There was definitely something else on her mind than mindless chatter. “Meghan, I wonder if ya might accompany me home before curfew sets in this evening. I've been meaning to visit. I have some of... Colin's things. I thought ya might like to have’em.”

“Oh. Wow, yeah, I would. I can't believe that never crossed my mind.”

“It has been rather chaotic ‘round here.”

“You can say that again.” Meghan followed Billie home.

Seeing the real version of Billie’s house was much more impressive than the magical replica they had visited back in Grimble. Its brown-shingled turrets jutted from the sides of the house, shooting into the air. There was a small, square front porch on the real version, whereas in Grimble, it had been just a path leading up to a door. The real door was made of ornately carved wood and was heavy to open.

“So, Billie, I always wanted to ask... is your house an actual old ship? Or did you have it built this way?”

“Little a both, actually. You see, the wood all comes from a ship my father used to own. However, he wrecked it one day, brought it to shore where it sat for years, until he passed. I decided I didn't want it goin’ to waste so I had it torn apart and rebuilt into my home. It’s like havin' a piece of my dad with me.”

“And your dad was a piece,” another voice spoke, heartily amused. A head poked up from behind a nearby hedge. A woman appeared, covered in clippings, a bit of green smudged on her face. Underneath the smudge, her pale skin had a pinkish glow to it, especially accentuated by her raven black hair and the black tattoo crawling up her neck.

She took off her thick gloves. “I don't think we've officially met. I’m Maura,” she said, shaking Meghan's hand. The last time Meghan had seen her, Maura had been tied to a stake and nearly burned alive.

“It’s nice to meet you,” said Meghan.

“You, too. I’m just sprucing things up before the first snow,” she added with a kind smile. “Some things are better done before winter sets in,” she quipped, her words aimed playfully at Billie. Who just waved her arm indicating jubilantly that Maura had no idea what she was talking about, but never once did either lose their smiles.

“You head inside, take care of your business. I’ll be seeing you around,” Maura noted, returning to her hedge trimming.

As they stepped into the ship-shaped house, Billie exclaimed, “You can’t believe what relief and joy it gives me to be back here on the island. And thank goodness for Maura, ‘cause frankly, I’m downright terrible ‘bout procrastinatin’!”

Meghan laughed lightly, which oddly enough, felt like little jolts of relief from all the crap and chaos that kept piling up.

They walked into Billie's living room where a small box sat on her sofa. “There it is,” she pointed with a nod.

All those jolts of relief froze, gaining immense weight. It was like looking at what remained of her brother. Of what he once was, because no matter what he was changed now.

Before Meghan had made a move to grab the box, Billie strolled over to a bookshelf.

“The most important item is not in that box.” She proceeded to lift a few stray books, grabbing one hidden behind, and handed it to Meghan.

Meghan just stared at the book, stunned.

At first, she was elated; the book was safe. Billie had hidden the Magicante. This morphed almost instantly to panic. “I thought, hoped, Colin had this with him.” He so rarely ever left it anywhere.

Meghan sniffled. The book was a brutal reminder of what she’d done. Making it all too real.

“I betrayed my own brother.”

“Ya did what ya thought ya had to. Life isn’t always so cut and dry.”

And it was useless to go down this road again. Meghan pinned her gaze on Billie, the truth of something finally winding its way to the surface. “You understand what this book is?” She must, she’d hidden it.

“I do,” a man’s deep voice answered. Meghan spun, giving a start. Eyes darting in bewildered question between Billie and her brother, Garner, who stalked into the room like he owned the place. And filled the place, the room got small, fast.

Meghan always trusted Billie. Was this some kind of trap?

When was she going to learn that nothing was ever as it first appeared in this world?

Billie huffed, planting her hands on her hips. “Oh, brother.” she tsked at his ominous entrance.

He softened some. “Sorry. Habit.”

“Huh?” Meghan responded, gaping. What happened next caught Meghan off guard completely. So much so, there was only gaping. No talking.

“I have to start with an apology,” Garner began. “My ungodly behavior to you is, was… a necessary evil. However, I’d wager you’ve been around our world long enough to figure out not all is as it first appears.”

Her words from a minute ago.

“There is a certain facade I must keep in public,” he continued, like somehow that simple explanation made sense of all this madness.

“Okay?” Meghan squeaked out. She hadn’t meant it to be a question, but…

“I asked my sister to call you here today for two reasons.”

Garner did this? Not Billie. He wanted to meet with her in private, and she was holding the Magicante. This was getting super weird.

“First, I wanted to be sure the book was returned to you. Your brother would want you to have it in his absence, even in spite of…” he trailed off.

“That it’s my fault he fled,” Meghan finished bluntly.

“That’s actually the second part of why you’re here. It was not entirely your doing.”

Mouth hanging open again. She clasped it shut. She might need some superglue if this got any stranger.

“What I mean to say is,” Garner clarified, “you did what you did, however, the outcome would have been the same. Colin and Catrina would have left regardless of the how.”

Meghan’s breath rushed out of her lungs. “How do you…” He knew far too much about all of this. She swayed a little.

“Meghan?” called out Billie.

“I’m fine,” she blew her off.

“We could sit,” offered Billie.

“You may want to,” Garner warned ominously.

Meghan’s eyes widened. “None of what you’ve told me is the real reason I’m here, is it?”

“You are more observant than I thought,” Garner admitted in approval.

“Been told that before. But I will stand. Don’t want to sit.”

Garner nodded. “The reason I needed to speak with you,” he stalled, the words freezing on his lips for a moment. “For starters, Billie and I, and a few others I shall not name, assisted your brother and Catrina in their escape.”

“Okay. Why?”

“The short of it, Catrina Flummer is of great importance. We had feared her dead upon leaving Eidolon’s Valley, and when the alarm sounded and the guards were coming for him, Colin informed us he had been hiding her all along.”

“This is because she’s the Projector, right?” Meghan assumed. And why so important if she was going to become dangerous?

“Catrina is not the Projector, Meghan,” explained Billie, her voice low. “She’s a Song Spinner.” She and Garner went into detail about what that was, and that they hoped Catrina would be able to give them important information long forgotten, by using her gift to interpret the stories behind the music they’d been playing for many long years. Vital details that might help in a war about to break out.

“More like a war that started long ago and never ended,” Billie finished.

Meghan’s head was spinning. Maybe she should have sat down.

Not only was Ivan and Bird in on some secret agenda, with Juliska spying on her all this time, and possibly her mother, and Jae was some kind of lost cause, and now Garner and Billie were basically telling her they were waging their own battle.

Over what?

And what was her part in all this? Or Colin’s?

“Wait a minute…” she put up her hands, flexing her palms. “The Stripers claimed they tracked the power of the Projector to the Svoda. They said it disappeared after Catrina and Colin... Oh…” She took a step back, falling against the wall for support. “Are you sure? Really sure? Like super sure, no chance you’re wrong, sure?”

“I’m so sorry, Meghan.” Billie looked near to tears.

“We did not realize when we helped them escape. Not that we would have stopped them, there was no other choice at the time. We could not permit Juliska to get her hands on Catrina. We needed her safe and for now, she is. But as Colin's powers increase…”

Meghan raised her hand stopping Garner. “Please don’t say it.” Do not tell me my brother has a death sentence he cannot get out of. Her horrifying vision tunneled back in… this is the why. This is why Ivan and I conspire to kill my brother. Meghan backed her way out of the room.

Garner called out her name and she stopped but refused to look at either of them.

“Whatever happens, whatever you learn, whatever you see, there is one thing I can tell you with complete certainty.”

Her head twisted to the side.

“Put your trust in Ivan. If he tells you to do something, do it, without question. If tells you to run, do not hesitate.”

“Ivan. How do...” she stopped when Billie shook her head, no. Meghan understood they could say no more.

“Just heed those words, my brother speaks the truth,” Billie reassured.

“Okay,” Meghan mumbled incoherently. She got out of Billie's in a daze, more like a murky haze that threatened to suffocate her. She walked right past Maura without a glance, falling into another trance-like walk. Minus the fiery fury this time. The fire, numbed with… nothing. Because nothing was real. Nothing in this world held any ounce of sanity.

Apparently, the one exception being Ivan Crane.

And somehow, deep in her veins, she’d already known this. As infuriating as he made her, or her, him, there was no one else she’d ever seek out if she was in trouble. How had that happened?

Meghan forced everything she’d just learned about Colin deep inside an invisible vault until she could process it all. The fact that her little brother… God, he’d barely grown any taller… she’d never be able to think of him as something deadly or dangerous. He’d always be her little brother who needed saving from bullies and… she locked it away.

Tomorrow morning, she and Ivan were setting out to free Bird.

She wanted all of the crap laid out all at once.

Once Bird was free, Ivan would explain, everything. No more secrets!

And she’d not give up on Colin yet. She’d find some way to save him. There had to be a way. It could not be a death sentence, especially not one carried out by her own hands.

She wanted all the truth and hurt done with. And after, she prayed she had the strength to face it all, and move on.

CHAPTER 49

Colin had spent the previous week since getting his second soul, with Jasper Thorndike testing his reactions to certain emotional triggers. Mostly, Colin handled them fine. At one point, Jasper had literally resigned to trying to spook Colin into a reaction and jumped out at him just after dusk, from behind a shrub growing on the backside of his boat deck.

Colin had lost his balance and nearly fell over the side of the boat into the marshy river below; however, while falling, he realized he didn't have to and suddenly stopped himself mid fall. He proceeded to walk up the side of the boat and back onto the deck.

Jasper nodded in approval and headed toward the front of the deck where Catrina had just made iced tea.

“We might be protected on this boat of yours, Jasper,” she said, “But the muggy Bayou heat is almost more than I can take.”

Colin joined them, accepting a cold tea from Catrina, inwardly debating something. A smile lit across his face.

“What?” she asked him.

A perfectly crystallized snowflake landed on her nose.

She looked up laughing in delight. “You're making it snow. It is winter, this seems much more realistic.” It fell a little heavier, a cool breeze blanketing the boat. Catrina got up and twirled around, soaking up the break from the heat. The flakes stopped falling a few minutes later and the heat bubbled back up.

Colin bent around to see Jasper wearing an odd expression. Was it… hope?

“I don't want to sound too excited by your progress, Colin, because we do still have much to learn, but I admit I am pleased that you have bonded with the second soul so easily. I’ve seen it take many months, if not years, to adjust to the intrusion into one’s mind.”

“Oh, well, that’s probably because I'm used to intrusions in my mind.”

“How so?”

“My twin sister, Meghan. We can read each other’s thoughts. Since we were little. So the Magicante is really just like having another sister in my head.”

“That's a very lucky skill, Mr. Jacoby, although, I find it rather odd that you haven't mentioned your sister. Not once until now.”

Colin's heart went cold at the thought of her. And so did the air on the boat, but without the fluffy flakes dancing downward. “There’s nothing to talk about.”

Catrina’s teeth chattered, the sudden icy air sinking into her bones, zapping away the heat.

“She’s your sister, surely you miss her?” Jasper needled.

“What’s to miss?” Colin’s fingers tapped against the tabletop. His leg shaking up and down, teeth grinding together.

Jasper continued his assault. “I find it hard to believe that after all the time you’ve been here, you don't want to talk about your sister. How she, the one who always protected you… every single day of your life… betrayed you... because she believed Catrina is the Projector. A dangerous, evil girl who was stealing away her brother.”

“I said I do not want to talk about it!”

“Meghan is not an it, she’s your sister.”

“Not anymore! A real sister would never betray her brother.” He’d never forgive her. Never. She could beg all she wanted but he’d never forgive her for betraying him and Catrina.

It hurt. To depths he didn’t even know existed inside him.

The hurt reached to the surface, trying to escape the black hole Colin had buried it in.

He missed Jasper giving Catrina a slight nod meaning to give him some space. She bit her lip, wrapping her arms around herself, unable to interfere in this exchange and worried what would happen if Colin didn’t calm himself.

How could she?

How could Meghan do it?

Why?

The fury flew out of him with nothing more than a cry of anger. The world around him obeying some silent order he hadn’t even vocalized. Like a meteor had landed right where he was exploding the earth around him, a blast ricocheting away from his body.

With the flick of his wrist Jasper froze everything before any real damage was done. He, Colin, and Catrina the only moving objects in a frozen world of wood and plants cracking open and splintering apart around them. She dared not move. Jasper held his gaze on Colin who’d fallen to his knees, rocking back and forth.

“And here we get to it at last.” Jasper had found the right trigger.

With another flick of his wrist the boat returned to normal, like no near catastrophic accident had just happened. Catrina still dared not move. Colin was unraveling right before her eyes. Which she guessed it was Jasper was trying to do.

The stream of anger, and the need to understand why Meghan had done what she did, bubbled to the surface like a steam kettle on full boil. He didn’t want to calm down. He wanted to get angry. He wanted to yell at her and tell her he’d never forgive her. He wanted her to suffer in some way that made her understand the hurt… the stream of pain wound and wound and wound, upward until it was too much and threatened to explode right out of him.

This time, in a manner much more dangerous than shattering the boat. Like maybe the entire river. Would Jasper’s magical cloak of protection keep them all safe from this?

The Magicante, his second soul, stretched to its limit and struggled to keep up with the rush of thoughts surging through Colin’s mind. The connection weakened. Jasper was saying something, he tried to listen but all he heard was a hum building in his ears.

“Latch on to one thought,” instructed Jasper. His words rang clear in Colin’s mind. Somehow, he’d shoved them to the top of all the muck. Colin wanted to shout how in the heck he was supposed to do that, but speaking wasn’t an option.

So many memories were flying through, all of his sister. All of the reasons he trusted her, and why her betrayal hurt so much. But he obeyed Jasper and latched on… it was sort of like jumping off a cliff with no visual to what awaited below.

The memory slammed into his mind, another painful reminder he did not want to focus on. It was the memory of himself and Meghan standing outside the Mochrie house with his arm around her shoulder. Right before their time at Grimble was ending and they were… happy. Accepting of their new life.

She did not deserve to be happy.

The furious wail that came out of him sent a shockwave of energy outward which shook the boat and pulsed against the magical cloak protecting them from the outside world.

“Colin!” Catrina shouted. “Listen to Jasper.” She landed her gaze on the man who was staring at Colin with doubt in his eyes.

Find a new thought, determined Colin.

No. His rattled brain denied.

It would only be more of the same.

All the times Meghan had come to his rescue. Because he needed her to. Because he wasn’t big enough to fend for himself. Not strong enough to stand up for himself. He’d always needed her. And she had always been there and promised she always would be. And then she broke that promise.

With a final stutter, the Magicante stalled out, unable to keep up with Colin’s ravaged spiral of anger. His thoughts went haywire until everything just froze. The hum hovering on one single realization.

He wasn’t that small, helpless boy any longer.

He climbed to his feet. Body heaving in breaths raggedly coming out of him.

He stared right through Catrina and Jasper like they were not even there. He was blind to everything but this one thought.

I am not that person anymore.

I don’t need my sister to fight my battles.

I don’t need anyone…

Jasper charged to his feet. He recognized that look.

The translucent bubble of magical energy, cloaking them and the boat from the outside world, started to crack. Catrina gasped. Jasper flicked his wrist intending to fix it.

“No.” Colin stared down Jasper.

“Colin, stop this at once,” the man warned. “Do not make me hurt you.”

“You can’t.” It wasn’t Colin speaking. Not really. It was like he’d been replaced by some cold, non-human version of himself.

“Colin?” Catrina called out softly pleading.

The pulsing increased, the cloak flexing outward like an invisible hand pushed against it.

Jasper had not expected this outcome. It was too soon for this kind of power. He’d only wanted to show the boy what it felt like to have the Magicante struggle to keep up. And how to rebuild the connection if broken. A vital lesson. This… something had snapped inside the boy.

It was too soon. It shouldn’t be like this.

“I’m sorry, Colin.” Jasper had to end it.

“No,” Catrina cried out.

Too many things happened all at once.

The pulsing energy field exploded outward into millions of tiny bursts of light. The protective cloak, blown to smithereens.

Catrina flew backward out of the boat. Jasper flew in the opposite direction but was able to react fast enough to stop himself mid-motion, as well as stop Catrina from hitting the riverbank in an impact that would have killed her.

A blink later she was back on the deck, gasping and steadying herself.

They both stared blankly at the spot Colin had been.

He was gone.

“What happened?” she pushed out. “Where did he go?”

“I have no idea,” said Jasper, his face a canvas of impending doom. “I… he… this should not have happened.” He gazed overhead, befuddled by the protection cloaks demise. “This is very, very bad.”

Colin materialized in a place that looked familiar, but he did not recognize it right away. His emotions were stuck rolling over this same reality… that he was in charge of his own life. That he did not need Meghan, or anyone, to come to his rescue.

His breath came out in heavy torrents.

Where had he come to?

It was familiar, and yet it wasn’t clicking into place.

How had he gotten here?

Where was here?

He wheeled around in numb motions, eyes blinking hard, thoughts still racing like mad.

He let out a gasp.

He’d returned to where it had all started. For him at least.

The first place and time he’d ever used magic.

The old twisted oak tree in the Cobbscott Campground. When he had saved his sister.

This, at last, was the one thought his addled brain latched and held onto.

It seemed like another lifetime ago that had happened. She’d gotten sick, they didn’t know why. Ends up it was because she was a Firemancer. But he had saved her, gotten her home using magic he didn’t even know he possessed. Because the thought of her dying and leaving him was the most terrifying thing he’d ever experienced.

Her betrayal had felt like that. Like she’d taken herself away from him. She’d chosen to leave him, and let him fend for himself. She abandoned him when he needed her the most.

And that was a hurt he could not simply wish away.

He fell to his knees, a sudden exhaustion coming over him.

The Magicante sensed the change in him, the calm returning. It took over filtering all the crap out of his polluted mind.

He had not believed she’d do it. It had cut him open and he wasn’t sure how to repair the wound her betrayal had left inside him.

This had all been a test. Jasper had tested him. And he had failed, miserably.

What had he done?

And how was he going to get back to Jasper and Catrina, and damn it, had he hurt them?

There was a loud pop behind him and he spun around.

“Colby?” he called out in surprise.

“Gotcha,” Colby grinned wickedly.

Someone else popped in next to Colby. Colin recognized him as the Striper leader named KarNavan.

“What’s going on? Why are you here?” Colin expected an answer, but they just smiled, smugly, like they were waiting for something.

Colin considered fighting it out with Colby, but in his current state of mind that might not be the smartest idea. The best idea was to return to Jasper. He would reform the magical cloak and they’d go back into hiding. He needed a lot more practice before he was ready to venture into the world.

The smug silence was getting on his nerves.

Before he returned, he wanted to know why they were here… duh! He already knew why. They were tracking the Projector. They were tracking him… well they were not going to catch him!

Colby’s smugness was wearing off, a look of hurry up already shooting out at Colin.

“You waiting for me to strike first?” assumed Colin. “Not going to happen. I’m not fighting you today. And I don’t have that book you’re always trying to steal so you’re wasting your time.” He had no fight left. Instead, he focused on returning to Jasper and Catrina. Picturing himself on the deck of the boat. An odd sensation of being carried away with the wind was interrupted by Colby sneering, “See you soon.” And smiling wretchedly.

What did he mean by that?

Whatever. It didn’t matter. A blink later his feet were firmly on the deck of the boat.

He’d done it. Gotten himself back.

“Colin!” Catrina rushed forward, wrapping her arms around him.

Jasper sighed in massive relief. “You really had me scared for a minute there, kid.”

“I don’t understand what happened. I thought I couldn't leave the boat.”

“Yeah, we need to talk about that. First things first though…” he waved his arms over his head beginning the repair of the magical cloak.

“The oddest thing just happened,” Colin started, deciding to tell Jasper about Colby and KarNavan. Although he did not want to freak out Catrina.

A voice echoed over them, from the highest point of the deck.

“That depends on whose point of view you’re looking from.”

The trio spun around their eyes pinning on Colby, his catawitch, Elisha, and KarNavan plus a few of his treasure hunting gang who were poised and ready to attack.

Jasper chuckled. “You were tracked.” He didn’t sound overly concerned.

“I'm sorry,” Colin said. “This is all my fault.”

Jasper waved it off. “Just stay with Catrina.” His meaning, let him handle this.

Colin used himself as a barricade between their invaders and Catrina, instantly wondering whether he might be more harmful to her than Colby if he lost control again. Jasper did not act concerned, but he did not like the way in which Colby was ogling the two young people currently in his charge. He waved his hand and the magical cloak he’d nearly reformed, went up around Catrina and Colin.

They had no idea, but a second later Colby was demanding, “Where did they go? What did you do to them?”

KarNavan and his gang of treasure hunters searched the boat to no avail.

“You won’t find them,” Jasper advised. “Not unless I want you to.”

A blink of time later, Colin and Catrina gasped, finding themselves off the boat and standing on the riverbank.

“Jasper put the cloak around us,” Colin snapped out. “This is completely my fault and now we can't even help.”

“You got in and out before, do it again.” Catrina nodded in encouragement toward the boat.

“Um…” Colin stalled. “I was really, really angry. Like years worth of buildup angry. Even if I could copy that anger, I’m not sure how I did it before.” And now he was panicked, which never worked in his favor when it came to magic.

“Try,” she said calmly. “We have to try.” They trekked along the mossy shore, following the boat as it lazily floated down the river. Which for two people of shorter stature was still a quicker pace than they expected.

Back on board, Colby was making a snide remark toward Jasper. “It’s you we came for today, anyway.”

Jasper raised an eyebrow. “I'm not going to make it easy for you.” With his next breath, the weapons carried in the Striper's hands dissolved to sand, seeping through their poised-to-fight fingers to the deck floor. They looked at each other as though to ask, “What do we do now?”

“I do not want to kill you,” addressed Jasper. “But if you force my hand I will not hesitate.”

“That's why I brought a little leverage,” announced Colby.

A face Colin recognized suddenly appeared on the boat deck.

“Meghan,” he muttered. “They couldn't have.” Yes, they could have. Colby had tracked them before. Many emotions flitted through his mind like a moving picture of memories and fears and… one simple truth. He loved his sister no matter what she’d done and refused to let her die. That admission settled the matter. Forgiving her might not be so easy, or possible today, but she did not deserve to die. Only one problem, he was still stuck inside the magical cloak.

“Colin?” Catrina questioned apprehensively.

“I’m okay.” He nodded, confirming his words. “I’m good. I’m going to figure some way onto that boat.”

“Let’s not forget that Jasper is also quite capable.” She wanted back on the boat too, but didn’t want Colin to lose it again, trying.

KarNavan shoved Meghan in front of them. She was bound and gagged.

Jasper willed Meghan to his side and pushed her behind him for safety, using his own body as a shield.

“You were saying something about leverage. You really should have put a little more thought into this plan.” He’d not attempt to put Meghan into the magical cloak with Colin and Catrina. That would make the two of them vulnerable and tempt Colin into action he was not prepared for. He’d saved the young man’s sister, so this would all be over soon enough. He willed Meghan’s bonds undone so she was able to fend for herself.

Colin shook his head. Something wasn’t right. Meghan was their prisoner in exchange for what? Colby claimed they’d come for Jasper. Not him. It was his fault they’d been tracked. If they’d come for Jasper, why take Meghan prisoner? It wasn’t entirely logical… unless...

“It’s a trap,” he gasped out.

“What?” Catrina’s word had barely been spoken when the trap was sprung, the action swift and succinct.

Jasper choked and staggered. His stunned gaze sliding downward to the red mess seeping through the front of his shirt.

This could not be. Meghan may not be perfect, but she was no killer.

Where Colby had been, suddenly was someone else. Another Striper.

And where Meghan had just been willed to behind Jasper, now stood Colby.

Jasper fell forward but managed to stay on his knees. A long white blade stuck out of his back, blood pooling around the wound.

This was magic like Colin had never seen before. They’d shifted into other people. Tricked Jasper into thinking he was saving someone and then…

“We have to get over there.” But try as he might he could not will them out of the magical cloak.

Colby kneeled down, gaze pinned to the white dagger, waiting for something. There was a tremor in his hand which he fisted, determined to finish this.

KarNavan grinned, wickedly. The kid might have killed, but he was no killer. Not at heart. Only for the approval of his father did the kid do anything.

Colby sucked in and out, evenly, watching at the handle of the dagger turned from white to a simmering hot red. At that moment, he yanked it out of Jasper’s back. The Projector slumped forward, hands on the boat deck. Colby drifted his gaze to KarNavan, whose smug smirk claimed, coward.

Colby glared and leaned down to Jasper. “You were saying something about planning… thank you for this gift. My father will be pleased.”

“I'm not healing, why aren't I healing?” mumbled Jasper in confusion.

Colby held up the knife and allowed Jasper to see it. “I have all your powers stored right here in this dagger. All that’s left of you is a dying old man.”

And if they needed some final proof of this statement, the magical cloak surrounding Colin and Catrina started to fizzle and weaken.

Jasper eyed Colby, unflinchingly, the understanding of what had happened, clear. He’d been outsmarted. After all these long years, a simple trick that played to basic human nature. His, not Colby’s.

They eyed each other, hard, for a few seconds that might as well have been a trip around the world. Neither blinked nor moved.

Colby, determined not to show fear. Especially in front of KarNavan.

Jasper, searching for something. And he caught it, a fleeting glimpse that brought a tight grin to his face.

“Why are you smiling?” Colby drilled at him.

“You’re a smart boy, I’ll give ya that. Trained well. Don’t like to fail. But it’s there.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Remorse. It’s deep, but there.”

“You’re wrong.”

“Poor disillusioned boy,” babbled Jasper, growing weaker. “A pawn in a game gone on for so long… you’re just another move. Another play on the board.”

Colby stared fiercely, no clue what the older man was talking about.

He had a job to finish. Orders to obey. There was no going home without the prize his father asked for. Which was in his hand so it was time to go.

Colin shouted from the shore. He hadn’t been able to magic himself and Catrina back onto the boat yet. Why was it his magic always worked at the wrong time? The cloak was weakening; he’d be able to push through soon. He prayed, soon enough. And then with a final crackle, it was gone and they reappeared on the shore, no longer hidden.

Colby raised his palm to battle it out but remembered his father didn’t want the young projector harmed. Yet. “Let’s go!” His body dematerialized, followed by Elisha, KarNavan and his hunters.

“Look,” pointed Catrina. There was a spot on the bank coming up that would be close enough for them to jump back onto the boat if they reached it in time.

Colin didn’t budge, his eyes wide and fixed on the boat.

“What is that?” Catrina chattered nervously.

A shape formed on the deck a few feet in front of the ailing Jasper. Who got himself up righted, and leaned back against the table leg. The form took the shape of a smoke-like body. The smoke swirling into a mass of flesh and cloth. Withered, aged hands slid a hood back. A man, but no normal man. Beady coal eyes, leathered gaunt skin.

Catrina staggered. “Oh no. Oh no. Oh no… Grosvenor.”

Colin had only ever heard of the immortals. He’d never seen one. Had hoped never to cross paths with one.

“C’mon,” he ordered Catrina. He grabbed her hand and they ran full speed up the riverbank hoping to catch the spot they could jump back on board.

“We can’t fight an immortal! You can’t fight an immortal!” Catrina charged.

“Maybe not, but I can’t leave Jasper.” He was too panicked to trust any magic he tried would work right, the Magicante chugging along at full speed to keep him from jumping over another ledge. They made it to the spot on the bank and jumped back on board as soft-footed as possible. Both sank to their knees and crawled closer to Jasper.

To see him in his current condition, weak, bloody, eyes barely open… Catrina stifled a cry and covered her mouth. The Grosvenor stepped purposely, gaze coveting the floor next to Jasper where his book, his second soul, his Magicante, lay precariously out in the open.

Colin wondered why this was happening? It must have been because his Projector’s powers had been stripped away. The second soul no longer served any function and had removed itself from Jasper’s body.

The dagger had taken Jasper’s magic, but the book had kept its own.

Colin was about to magic the book away hoping he’d succeed without making a bigger mess of things when Jasper cleared his throat and straightened himself against the table leg.

“Take it. Take the damn book and leave already. Let an old man die in peace.”

The Grosvenor hissed, his approach of the Magicante, cautious. Expecting some trap to spring. Jasper took the Grosvenor’s distraction and flashed Colin a sharp glare that determined he was a dead man no matter what, so don’t you dare try anything heroic and get yourself or Catrina killed.

Colin’s heart sank to the bottom of the river.

It couldn’t end like this.

He had so much to learn.

Jasper was dying because he’d messed up.

Who would teach him once Jasper was gone?

“You don’t look long for the world, Thorndike.” The Grosvenor used Jasper’s last name like they had a history.

“And what?” croaked out Jasper. “You want some tea? Talk about the old days Like when you murdered my family? Freyne Rothrock…”

“I’m honored you remember,” the Grosvenor toyed. “Even more honored to be here at your end. Go be with your family now…” Freyne lifted a bony hand.

“Oi there. Well, would ya looky at this...” it was a man’s voice, calling out from the shore.

That’s right, they were not invisible anymore. The cloak was gone.

The man pointed at the boat traveling down the river. “Hell of a nice boat ya got there!”

Freyne snarled and scowled. Grosvenor did not like to be seen by the real world. He opened his palm and magicked Jasper’s book into his hand.

“I'll be back for the young one once he's ripe. Enjoy your afterlife, Thorndike.” Freyne vanished in a swirl of smoke-like mist.

The man on the shore shouted something no one else heard. Most likely wondering what the heck he’d just seen.

Colin’s only concern was Jasper. The coast clear, he and Catrina got to their feet and raced over to him.

“What can I do?” Colin asked desperately.

“I’m afraid my luck has run out,” Jasper stated heavily.

“There must be something,” begged Catrina, not ready to give up hope.

“Can I heal you?” Colin was ready to try.

Jasper shook his head. “I’m sorry lad. Sorry indeed as we are not finished. But my long years have now concluded.”

“There has to be something!” Colin shouted. “Why can’t I use my powers to keep you alive?” He tried to remain calm but how was he to do that when the only person who could save his future was dying, right in front of his eyes.

“The boy, Colby, he's a clever one,” sputtered Jasper, not answering Colin. “Tricked me good. Used a weapon I've not seen before.” He coughed, struggling to breathe.

Catrina cried softly, devastated.

“How is there a weapon you've not seen before?” asked Colin.

“I’d heard rumors. Never seen it for myself.”

“What is it?” asked Catrina, sniffling.

“The dagger… it is carved from the bones of a dead Projector.”

Colin sat back, horrified.

“You must get that weapon, Colin. Power like that in the wrong hands… chances are, if they’ve figured out how to steal the power, they’ve figured out how to use it. But that does not mean it can be controlled.”

Colin didn't even begin to know where to start with this information.

Jasper leaned back, his breathing shallow.

“Colin, you can’t save me. This is a wound that cannot be healed. I feel the years now, all the long years piling onto my heart like a heavy stone. I cannot survive this but you… you can. Trust your second soul. Practice. Never stop.” He coughed again, a trickle of blood pouring down his chin.

Colin and Catrina looked on, helpless, as Jasper twisted to Catrina motioning for her to come closer. His speech was labored.

“Keep him on the right path,” his voice gave out, so he eyed her, knowingly. She cast a frightened gaze between Jasper and Colin, succumbing to Jasper’s warning. Colin did not need to ask what the look meant. She would have to take over the job of ending his life should things go badly and he lost control.

Jasper sucked in one final raspy breath, his body, stilling.

Catrina whimpered. But reached up and gently closed his lifeless eyes.

Colin slid off his knees and landed on his butt, still under the belief he was going to blink and all this would be nothing more than a bad dream.

“He’s dead. Jasper’s dead, and it’s my fault.” Colin muttered, consumed with guilt. “I messed up. I left the boat, and they followed me back here.” He might as well exchange his role in this tragedy, with what Meghan had done to him. It wasn’t betrayal, but it was his stupidity in holding in all that anger and not facing it. Not heeding Jasper’s training and letting his power consume him.

“It is not your fault, Colin. Jasper told me he had no idea how you broke through his barrier. He was just as surprised.”

“It’s still my fault. Just because he didn’t expect it… I did it.”

“Well,” she sniffled. “The reality is, Colin, it’s done. There’s no saving him.”

She was right. He got them to their feet with a calm sort of numbness and acceptance. Now, when it wasn’t needed to save a life, magic bloomed again. How was he going to learn to stay even? To live a calm life? He could not afford to have magic working at the wrong time, and not working when he really needed it.

“We’re going into hiding,” Colin told Catrina. He lifted his palm, the single thought, fire. The deck burst into flame. All the living animals Jasper kept on board found themselves on shore. Colin magicked them back to the man who’d caught them drifting by and planted it in his mind to give them a proper home.

Catrina held fast, wrapping her arms around Colin. “Where will we…” her breath caught. He moved them with such smooth movement. One moment on the boat, the next, they were standing in the woods near an ancient looking oak tree. She shivered. It was much colder here. They were no longer in the Bayou.

Warmth crawled over her shoulders, contouring around her body. Colin had magicked a shawl to keep her warm.

“You’re getting frighteningly good,” she whispered.

“Only when I’m calm. In here.” He pointed to his head.

“Then we know what we have to work on.”

He nodded.

“Where are we?”

“My home,” he answered. “The closest thing I ever knew to a home,” he clarified.

Colin nodded to the frozen ground to his right. Jasper’s body appeared.

Catrina sighed, reaching out to Colin. He focused his energy around them, reforming the magical cloak all on his own. One he had control of. He rotated back to Jasper.

“I thought he deserved a proper burial. Somewhere… nice. Quiet. Peaceful.”

He closed his eyes and imagined a tomb deep inside the oak tree and when he opened his eyes, Jasper’s body was gone.

“Look,” pointed Catrina in amazement. The surface of the oak morphed into the sketch of a familiar face. Colin smiled, faintly.

“You’re right. He looks very peaceful,” Catrina said with a doleful sigh.

“I think he’ll like it here,” Colin told her. He’d come back to visit too.

Colin extended his arm, reaching for Catrina. She locked her hand in his.

“It’s winter, so there might not be anyone here, but I want to show you where I spent all my summers before all this magic stuff got in the way. And there’s something I need to find out.” If it was possible.

The magical cloak hovered around them as they walked, an invisible force field of protection. Colin stopped in front of a campsite.

“This is where my sister and I used to camp every summer with our Uncle Arnon in his travel trailer.” The space was empty now, covered in fallen decaying leaves, leaving the impression his uncle’s trailer had never been parked there.

Next, he showed Catrina where the Svoda had camped. Where’d he’d first gotten to know Jae, and learn about magic. He wondered if the wagon was still hidden there, but dare not use more magic for fear of exposing himself.

Snow started to fall, in fluffy wisps of white. Oddly, it hit the magical cloak and slid right down the side of it. He was sure to an outsider it would look strange. But there was no one around. No… he smelled smoke. He looked overhead to see puffs of it hovering far over the trees.

Kanda Macawi was still here.

Nervously, he took them to her driveway, pausing to gaze at her cozy house. It had been so long since he’d stepped foot inside. So long since they’d huddled around her fire pit and listened to her tell stories.

He was surprised she was still here. Typically, she left for winter. Although it was technically just coming into that season.

His breath caught.

Kanda sauntered around from the backside of her house with a stack of emptied and cleaned out clay planting pots. She was winterizing, which meant she was readying to leave. Colin breathed out uneasily, a tear caught in his eye. This was the closest thing to a home he’d ever had. And he was back.

“Well, here goes nothing.” He extended the magical cloak to cover the entire house and space around it. A second after, cleared his throat to gain her attention, gently.

Kanda Macawi looked up to investigate the noise.

Her natural smile dropped.

The clay pots loosened from her grip smashing to the frozen ground.

She sprang forward, in awe.

A voice called out from the house.

“Everything okay out there?”

Colin’s head flicked to the front door and he swallowed a hopeful breath.

“Actually, you might want to come out here.” Kanda’s smile returned in jubilant welcome. Her eyes glued to Colin and the young woman next to him.

The door opened and a man stepped down the stairs.

He froze. A moment of bewilderment. Which a second later morphed into a giant, satisfied grin.

“I never doubted for a minute, you'd be back.”

Colin rushed forward, met halfway and engulfed completely by his very much living, Uncle Arnon.

CHAPTER 50

Colby sat alongside KarNavan, celebrating their victory. Elisha posted herself by his other side, feasting on raw fish. The next morning, they would return home.

Colby had planned their attack against the Projector and they had pulled it off with ease. He smiled tersely, nodding in perfectly rehearsed motions to those congratulating him on a job well done.

He turned down offerings of food or drink and after hours of this could no longer ignore the sour pit in his stomach, which churned and knotted inside him. He abruptly got up, disappearing into his bunker racing to the toilet. He made it just in time, retching bile until there was nothing left. When finished, he fell back on the floor. Empty. But sick.

Stupid old man.

I’m not a pawn in some game!

My father will make me a king!

Colby realized he was not alone and looked up to see KarNavan standing just inside the bunker. He had forgotten to close the door.

“I see the Young Master doesn't quite have the stomach for killing.” KarNavan stood mockingly in the entrance. “You put on a good show,” he bleated in fake praise.

“I do what I am ordered to do,” warned Colby, rising. “I suggest you do the same, KarNavan.” He chose to ignore the fact that he had used the word young again while addressing him.

“I just wanted to congratulate you on a well thought out plan. I did not think it would be so easy.”

Though his words seemed genuine, Colby threw him a look that said, thanks, but you can leave now.

“So what is the plan?” the Striper prodded. “With the dagger? What good is it now that the Projector is dead?”

“Like I would tell you!” laughed Colby.

“Do you even know? How much does your father tell you about his plans?”

“I know enough. Why don't you leave now,” advised Colby, his patience thin.

“By all means, Master Colby,” KarNavan agreed sardonically. “I wouldn't want to keep you from your regret.” He spun to leave and found his face smack in the path of a pissed off catawitch paw.

Elisha had perched herself right outside Colby’s bunker on the wall that was slowly crumbling over the lack of care and old age. She swiped at the Striper’s face dragging her claws from forehead to chin. It was barely a scratch but KarNavan hissed at her.

“Do not ever treat the Master poorly,” she warned him. “Or next time, I’ll leave scars.”

KarNavan scowled maliciously.

Elisha’s deadly gaze did not leave him until he’d gotten of sight.

KarNavan got back to his treasure hunters and ordered an immediate departure.

“It’s time to move this plan forward.”

They arose and obeyed without question, each of them dissolving into the background and vanishing.

Meghan tiptoed out of her bedroom, down the stairs, and onto the front porch, counting down the minutes to the lifting of curfew. Nona paced around her feet. The cold air bit at Meghan’s lungs, but she barely felt it over the nervous anticipation coursing through her veins as she waited to start her mission, alongside Ivan, to save Bird.

She set down the Magicante, smoothed out her thigh-length black jacket, pushed her long, red-streaked bangs behind her ears, and pulled her gloves snuggly over her fingers.

Each movement meant to pass the last minute until curfew lifted, and keep some sort of calm about her.

The moment the announcement rang out across the island, she raced down the steps and toward the place where she and Ivan were to meet up.

She followed the dirt road, which sparkled with new frost until that road veered off toward the center of Bedgewood and cobblestone lined the streets. Her breath lingered, freezing in midair and she had to remind herself to walk at normal speed, just like she was out taking a morning stroll, and not at all about to do something potentially dangerous, not to mention illegal.

She hoped desperately that the Magicante would be able to hide their use of magic from the Balaton; they would potentially have to use magic to save Bird, and this would trigger the trace alarm.

Ivan had devised a non-magical manner to save Bird, but Meghan had sent him a leaf last night after her meetup with Billie and Garner, and explained she had a better option and the plan was changing. She’d ended with… I got the book back!

He’d replied that he wasn’t happy about changing things; they’d spent a better part of their day, planning. But in the end, agreed her way was probably better. Only probably. He’d never come out and say she was right.

She sped along the street, passing the Jackal Lantern. A light popped on inside and one of the sister’s silhouettes moved about. Meghan let out an anxious shudder. What if the shop owner where Bird was held prisoner was awake too? What then? Their plans worked around the shop being empty. Which Ivan insisted should be the case.

Meghan stopped abruptly, almost passing right by the store. She gawked through the window at the display staring back out at her. Bird fluttered raucously inside a large, rounded birdcage. Next to the cage was an open trunk, displaying other items like books, candles, and any manner of things used on the island. Meghan put her hand on the glass, promising, “We’re going to get you out.”

Bird calmed and landed on a perch inside the cage.

A silhouette appeared next to her in the window.

“You ready?” Ivan asked her. She nodded yes and together, they moved swiftly down an alley next to the store, leading to the back entrance.

“Magicante,” she whispered.

It snorted to life, replying, “Done,” before she even asked her question. Meghan shrugged and gazed at Ivan.

“Fenestra,” he muttered. The door pushed open easily and no Balaton appeared. It seemed as though the book had honored her unspoken request and hidden their use of magic.

“Thank you,” she whispered to it. For the first time, gratified it did not attempt to insult her. It simply returned to its nap. She and Ivan hopped into the shop, shut the door, and froze, listening for sounds of movement. Other than Bird flapping his wings impatiently, there was no other sound. The owners, however, lived just overhead, so they needed to be very careful and very quiet.

“We'd better hurry,” whispered Meghan, racing to the front of the store in short, soft strides. She stopped in front of the cage. “Fenestra,” she spoke, using the same spell to unlock Bird’s cage as Ivan had used to open the back door. She was pleased when it worked on the first attempt.

Bird happily fluttered out of the cage.

“How on Earth did you get in there?” she asked him.

He just shook his beak, indicating, long story.

Nona approached, keeping her ears open for any suspicious sounds.

Ivan, waited near the back, keeping a lookout, and motioned for them to hurry.

Nona froze, becoming statue-like.

There were footsteps coming down from upstairs.

Ivan gaped at the back door, their escape route, and back to the front of the store where Meghan, Bird, and Nona were stuck. They’d not make it to the back in time. He fled to them, ducking below a shelf and working his way forward.

Meghan sank below a shelf so low it barely hid her.

They had a second escape if necessary, but needed to be together for it to work.

A middle-aged man whistled while creaking his way down a rickety staircase.

Ivan took a chance and crawled in a dash to the next row of shelves, now just one away from Meghan.

The man went behind a counter off to the side, grabbing an apron. He put on a pair of wire-rimmed glasses. He made a funny sound and took them off, squinting and cleaning them with his apron.

Meghan held her breath, Ivan darted again, edging closer. She was ready; she just needed him within touching distance of the book.

The man pushed his glasses back on and looked up curiously as something fell over, crashing to the hardwood floor. Bird had knocked a small box off a shelf, just to Meghan’s side. The shop owner noticed the cage door, which Meghan had stupidly left open.

“Well, how did that…” the man trailed off in a grumble, stepping around his counter to check out the cage. Ivan had this one chance to bust over to Meghan or they’d all be caught. The shop owner’s footsteps were getting closer. She sank down to the floor, the Magicante in front of her. Nona hopped onto the book, so did Bird.

Ivan flattened himself and pushed his body across the floor outstretching his hand.

The shop owner stepped around the shelf peering into the empty cage. He glanced down at the floor, seeing the fallen box. He leaned down and picked it up.

“That’s odd,” he said. “Wonder if I should report this?” He shook his head thinking, how silly. “It’s obvious,” he insisted to himself. “The bird got out and knocked the box over.” He went about his day, preparing the shop for opening. “Too bad,” he mumbled. “Liked that bird, could have gotten a fair price I could have… such a unique specimen.”

In the cover of woods not far away, Meghan and Ivan appeared out of nowhere lying on the ground, each with a hand on the Magicante, gazes glued in wide, we’re about to get caught panic. Bird popped into the air, Nona jumped to solid ground. Meghan and Ivan dropped their heads and breathed the we didn’t get caught air.

Ivan got to his feet and helped Meghan do the same. She cleaned the pine needles off her clothes and followed Bird who chirped and motioned with his beak to move deeper into the woods for better cover.

Once they did, Meghan poised herself at Bird and Ivan, folded her arms, and stared them down. “Just so you’re both clear, we are not leaving here until you spill. I want to know everything you’ve been hiding from me.” She softened. “But we can catch our breath first.”

Ivan glanced at the Magicante. “That book sure does come in handy.”

Meghan nodded in agreement. “Kept our breaking and entering a complete secret.”

“Brilliant,” Ivan said. “If we had broken in without it, we’d have gotten caught for sure.” He pivoted to Bird. “You all right?”

Bird used his beak to nod a yes.

He sighed, relief from not getting caught over. “I suppose we had better… you know…” Ivan used his head to point at Meghan.

Bird flew behind the dark shadow of a nearby tree.

“Hey,” she called out. “No way you’re running… oh.” She caught herself. Bird was transforming into his human form. Ivan threw Bird a bag he had been carrying over his shoulder. It contained clean clothes and shoes, plus a coat to stave off the winter chill.

Meghan tapped her foot against the ground nervously. She was about to meet Bird. He’d saved her life in Grimble. He’d helped Colin out of quite a few jams. Frankly, they owned him more than they’d ever be able to repay.

What the heck would she say without sounding like a bumbling idiot?

A branch snapped.

Her head jerked up to greet him and her face morphed to stone.

“Hi, Meghan.” A young man stared back at her apprehensively. She had not seen him in nearly two years but he had not changed, much. He was taller, his hair a little darker, but just as crazily curly as it had always been.

Without thinking, she raced forward and wrapped her arms around him.

“Sebastien,” she cried out in utter disbelief.

He hugged her back, but in a more guarded manner.

“I-I don't believe it,” she said, stepping back. A stray tear fell down her cheek.

“Believe it,” he said in a mock, playful voice. “It's me. Surprise.”

His wide smile, although tinted in apprehension, still caused her heart to flutter. She blushed, unsure what to say to him. Last time she’d seen him she’d basically come out and admitted she had a crush by kissing him. Barely a real kiss, but the most daring move she’d ever made. And heck, she’d only been thirteen. And now almost two years older, nothing had changed.

Except that wasn’t true.

Everything had changed.

And the reality, Sebastien was Bird.

Bird had been there from the beginning. Since she’d gotten stuck with the Svoda.

It was Sebstien who’d done all those miraculous and timley things that had saved their butts more than once.

What she known of Sebastien, had carried her through some of the tough times. Wondering if he was searching for her or Colin, or thinking about her. Remembering the fun they’d had. Her crush, and that time she’d accidentally Called him, using Firemancy.

She stepped back, smile fading. Replaced by a shifting, skewed new reality.

This was the part Sebastien was dreading. The part where she pieced it all together and never forgave him.

“You knew about magic? All this time?”

He nodded. “I'm from a magical family, Meghan. I was sworn to secrecy when we first met.”

“Why?”

“Many reasons.”

“I'm getting really tired of vague answers.”

“I'm sorry. I don't mean to be vague. I just don't know where to start.”

“The beginning always works,” she spouted, not waiting for an answer. “It was you all along, and you didn't tell me.” Her voice was rising.

“I couldn't, Meghan. I wanted to. But it wasn't safe so I stayed distant and helped when I could.”

Meghan just shook her head, gaze lowering, teeth digging into her lips to keep from spewing the long line of incoherent obscenities burning her tongue.

Sebastien was Bird.

Bird was Sebastien

He’d saved her life. And Colin’s.

And he’d lied the entire time they’d been friends.

Was it even real?

Was anything in her past life, real?

This sickened disbelief wound its way into her blood. This is what Colin felt like when she’d betrayed him. This is what betrayal felt like. A hurt that cut deep. So deep, it was a wound that would not easily heal.

It was too much.

All too much.

Her head lifted. Eyes on fire. Skin lined with pulsing hot veins.

Ivan’s eyes widened, he backed up, shooting Sebastien a look that said, good luck.

Sebastien decided to try to sway Meghan back to his side with good news.

“I can tell you your Uncle Arnon is alive. He's fine and living with Kanda now. It was her that saved him from the Scratchers the night you and Colin...”

Meghan's eyes narrowed into dagger-like arrows.

His plan backfired.

“You knew he was alive and you couldn't find some way to tell me this? I don't care you had to be all secretive ‘cause believe me, I'm getting used to that!” Her arrow-like eyes shot toward Ivan, who backed away as if she might actually shoot fiery arrows at him. For all he knew, Firemancer’s could.

“I couldn't tell you anything because you might have discovered who I was,” continued Sebastien. “I could not chance that, Meghan. You have NO idea what kind of chains I was bound by.”

“And you're not now?” she shouted.

“No. I'm here. Now. And I will be completely honest, about everything.” His voice wavered. Being honest was going to take a lot of courage.

“Waiting,” she said impatiently, jaw clenched.

“Well...” he closed his eyes like she was going to go insanely crazy on him at any moment. “It was me who attacked Colin back in Grimble. I'm sorry,” he spat out. “I was under orders that I had to obey.”

“You. Did. What?” she demanded scathingly, thinking she must have heard him wrong.

“I knew he’d be okay. Because he had you.”

“Um, Meghan,” said Ivan, pointing to her face. “Careful.”

“I don't care about my damn face,” she shot back, with veins pulsating in fiery streams of light threatening to burst into flame.

“Meghan, please let me explain.”

She just stood, staring, breaths coming out in furious pants.

“It’s all Amelia,” Sebastien rushed out.

“Amelia Cobb? The leader of the banished Svoda?”

“You've heard of her then?”

“Yes. Not much. She grew up with Juliska Blackwell as a half-sister, and is the leader of the banished.”

Ivan took over, allowing Sebastien to find his feet again. The poor guy looked beat up and ready to keel over.

“Amelia is more than just a leader, Meghan. She's crazy.”

“And what's new? Everyone in this whole damn world is crazy! It’s making me crazy!”

Ivan jumped forward and covered her mouth before she could say more, forcing her to listen. Her skin was fever-hot but didn’t burn him. Sebastien seemed shocked by his daring maneuver.

“Meghan, do you remember in Grimble when Colin saw someone on top of the candy shop roof?”

She nodded yes.

“That was me.” He kept his grip firm, feeling her trying to shout something underneath his hand. “I have been a secret informant for the banished Svoda for the past four years. I did so in order to have contact with the outside world while we traveled. I never agreed with what Amelia was doing, but I played along to keep my contacts open. I never dreamt she would actually discover a way to make it happen.”

Meghan forced Ivan's hand off her face and shouted, “Make what happen? Would you get to the point already?”

Sebastien took over again. “Amelia is planning to return magic to the world. The entire world. A world that has forgotten it ever existed. And...” he paused. “I don't know to what extent, but you and Colin have always been some vital key to making this goal of hers happen.”

“Okay.” She dug deep to remain calm. “So what this all comes down to is everyone is completely off their damn rockers!”

“Sort of.” It was a simplified summation of the problem.

“So if I have it straight, this woman, Amelia, wants to return magic to the world. The Grosvenor, of whom one it seems just so happens to be my father, wants to destroy all magic and take over the world. Oh and here's one for the two of you... Catrina Flummer is not the Projector. Don't imagine I need to explain Catrina to you, Sebastien, since you've been following us around all this time.”

“No,” he said cautiously. “But what do you mean it’s not her?”

“Yeah, what do you mean?” asked Ivan. They both looked equally perplexed by this revelation.

“I don't believe it. Is there something the two of you don't know? Some piece of devastating news I can actually tell you?” Meghan’s voice wandered into psychotic. “The Projector everyone is hunting down, is my brother. It’s Colin everyone wants to kill!”

“How do you know this?” asked Ivan, looking paler than she’d ever seen him.

Meghan just shook her head. “Why don't you just trust me?” she threw back at his face.

“Well, this isn’t good news,” said Sebastien, ignoring her anger.

“And off topic!” reminded Meghan. She spun back to Ivan. “None of this has anything to do with Jae Mochrie. Your turn. Spill!”

Ivan took a deep breath. “Okay. Um. It’s not so much Jae, as Juliska,” he spoke in muted tones. He had not yet explained to Sebastien about Meghan’s vision, which indicated Juliska might be the twins' mother. “And since we're being completely frank, I still have no idea what Juliska Blackwell is up to. I just know that whatever it is, it’s definitely not good. That’s not doing it any justice. She’s not a good person, Meghan. But I think you’ve already come to that conclusion.”

Meghan swallowed hard. She had no more strength to speak.

Her mother was evil. She needed to accept this.

Ivan went to speak but she held up her hand for him to hold off. She turned away from them and closed her eyes. She’d wanted the truth. Now that she was hearing it all, part of her wished she could go back to being in the dark.

A siren blared.

They gasped. An announcement ringing out across the island.

“We are under attack! Return to your homes at once!” It repeated three times in quick succession.

The three and Nona, who’d been so patiently quiet and keeping watch for any intruders to their conversation, bustled to the edge of the woods. Someone was running around the bend in the road.

“Jae?” questioned Meghan. She took off after him before anyone could stop her. Was he thinking he could fight the Scratcher again? He was crazy do try it on his own. She rounded the corner only to freeze. Ivan and Sebastien ran up behind her.

Darcy had bounced out of nowhere and was chasing Jae, shouting for him to stop.

“What the hell?” Meghan pushed off again, Nona at her heels. Ivan and Sebastien cast each other a, “here we go again,” and took off after her. Meghan ran and ran until there was nowhere else to run. She skidded to a stop, gaping at her friend, who was staring out to sea, balancing himself precariously at the edge of a very high cliff. There was nothing below other than the freezing Atlantic Ocean. Far, far below.

“Jae!” Ivan called out to him. “Don’t do this.” He inched closer. Cautiously, so as not to spook Jae. Sebastien grabbed Meghan to keep her from moving any closer. They hadn’t finished explaining everything yet and she had no clue what was happening.

Her gaze locked onto his; those eyes she once shyly thought about in her dreams, screaming a thousand apologies she wasn’t able to accept.

“Jae,” called out Ivan again when he did not respond.

“Just leave me,” Jae cried back mournfully.

“Please let us help you,” Ivan pleaded with him.

“You can't help me. I messed up. I have to end it.”

“You went too far, Jae. That doesn't mean there isn't a way back.”

Jae teetered on the edge. Ivan inched closer.

“Jae, you've been betrayed by the people you trusted and believed in. I understand this more than you know. But it’s not too late for you.”

He’d pretty much come out and told Meghan it was too late. But she kept her mouth shut and let Ivan do the talking.

“Jae… please. Step away from the edge.” Ivan stopped, Jae twisted around to see them. Gaze stoic. Decided. “It is not too late.” Ivan silently begged him to listen.

“You’re wrong,” Jae denied them. “It is too late.” He stepped out, falling over the edge. Disappearing.

Slow motion.

The world stopped spinning.

The horror of watching Jae step over that edge permanently branding a scar into their memories. Meghan screamed and attempted to run to the edge, Sebastien held on in stunned, breathless disbelief.

Slow motion. No sound.

That didn’t just happen.

Jae did not jump.

The world came crashing back in like a bomb exploded.

Up over the side of the cliff two massive bodies flew upward, clashing in a vicious battle. Wolf-like heads, sleek bodies, gnashing teeth, deadly wings, and claws. They landed onto the ground near the edge biting out at each other.

“No…” Meghan shook her head. What she was thinking, this… no. This had to be wrong. So very, very wrong. This world was severely messed up. A world she’d come to believe she belonged in. She didn’t want anything to do with it… not if…

Sebastien and Ivan pulled her back out of harm’s way.

The two Scratchers battled it out.

Meghan found Ivan’s gaze fixed on her. He read the silent question there. And nodded.

“No,” she cried. “No.”

“Juliska created the Scratchers, Meghan.”

This wasn’t possible. Scratchers hunted down and killed Svoda. This would mean the woman who was potentially her mother was a cold-hearted killer. A murderer of her own people.

“How could she?”

“I don’t know why. Only that she did.”

They gasped, the Scratchers… no, Jae Mochrie… one of those beasts was Jae… snarled and took off into the air. Claws and wings duking it out overhead.

Meghan’s legs faltered. If Juliska was her mother, the same blood ran through her own veins. Bad blood. A killer’s blood. And a Grosvenor for a father, what chance did she have of not turning evil too?

There was a thud and they twisted to see one of the Scratchers slam into the ground. It clambered to its feet, wings thrashing. The other lunged and pinned it to the ground, stabbing a claw through its delicate web-like wings, tearing through it. The imprisoned beast howled out in brutal agony.

Meghan closed her eyes, pleading for the pinned creature not to be Jae. She heard Ivan and Sebastien gasp, and opened her eyes to a ghastly sight. The free Scratcher lifted its head into the air and pierced the cold morning air with a ferocious, mournful cry. When it stopped, it jumped back, unpinning its rival.

Before the injured beast made it upright, the other outstretched its murderous wings and stalked toward it. The injured beast wailed desperately as the wings enclosed securely around it. The wail ended abruptly. The wings released and the dead Scratcher slumped lifelessly to the ground.

Meghan, Ivan, Sebastien, and Nona held their breath, having no idea if it was Jae who just died. Voices… getting closer. People were coming.

“Over here, it’s over here,” they heard someone shout.

Ivan and Sebastien dragged Meghan out of sight. Nona kept a vigilant watch to make sure no one spotted them. They had only a little cover in a thin tree line.

Meghan sputtered out, “You’ve known a long time.” His father was the first to die at the wings of a Scratcher.

“I saw my father killed when I was four,” Ivan explained. “I never told anyone until Bird. I mean, Sebastien,” he restated. “I saw the Scratcher transform. It was someone my father considered a friend, and that friend killed him. I was little, but it’s not something you forget. I did not comprehend what it meant, only that it was wrong.”

Familiar voices were calling out. People screaming and shouting as they arrived to the sight of a dead Scratcher on the edge of the cliff and another hovering over its kill.

Billie Sadorus arrived alongside her brother Garner, and his wife, Ravana. The Jackal sisters, Kalila and Kalida hobbled in. Tanzea Chase strode in, looking particularly strong for her aged body and wearing a fiendish glare aimed at the living Scratcher. Lots of others strolled in, many, Meghan did not recognize.

And there she was. Juliska. Her eyes wild with fury she was sure most blamed on the attack. How would she get out of this one?

The crowd of onlookers were not sure if they should be poised to attack, run, or just continue gawking. They’d never seen a Scratcher attack one of its own kind before. There was a simultaneous gasp and draw back as the living Scratcher began to morph. So did the dead one. Its death, returning it to its human form… Meghan gasped, covering her mouth.

Darcy…

That’s why she’d run after Jae. Why they’d become some version of friends.

Juliska had recruited her too.

But this meant…

The living Scratcher finished morphing and Jae Mochrie stared down Juliska Blackwell.

“Jae? Son?” Irving Mochrie pushed through the crowd. His mother and sister nowhere near. Jae’s dark gaze never acknowledged his father, his spite all aimed at Juliska. The woman responsible. He stepped back to the edge of the cliff again.

“I made a mistake, but I'm going to fix it. And everyone will know what you’ve done. And you will have two less monsters to carry out your sick orders.” His penetrating stare taunted Juliska to contradict him. She did not. But there was no proof she was responsible, only one young man’s blame. Nothing she could not smooth over. She’d sacrifice one more to keep control of the many.

People were casting their gazes at Jae, and Juliska, and Irving, and then Darcy, dead on the ground, trying to piece it all together.

“Son?” Irving called out again. “Come away from there.”

No one dared get close to him. Afraid he’d change back into that deadly monster… had they seen that correctly? Jae Mochrie and Darcy Scraggs, Scratchers? They were befuddled, trying to make some kind of logical sense out of it all. The only problem was, there was none.

Jae sighed, some kind of contentment coming over him.

Meghan needed to stop this. Somehow, she had to. She peeked out of the tree line, Jae caught her movement. Her ocean blue eyes brimmed with tears, begging him silently to stop.

Why couldn’t she have found out soon enough to change this? She should have pushed Ivan harder. Should have worked harder to sort out her visions.

Perhaps there was no stopping it. Perhaps this is how Juliska’s world, fell.

Billie and Garner had spoken of a war…

But this was not fair. Not Jae.

“Please…” she begged one last time.

“I can’t live with what I’ve done. Or what I will do if I live.” He closed his eyes and fell back…

Everything went blank.

Meghan was aware of the screams of horror and the cry of pain from Irving. But it all sounded miles away. And then they were away. The chaos, gone.

Ivan had opened the Magicante and taken them away. She grabbed the book and sank to the ground.

“Bring him back,” she demanded of the book. “You’ve done it before. Bring him back.”

The book sighed. Audibly bothered by what he had to say.

“Please,” she begged through sobs.

“I'm sorry, Lass. It cannot be done.”

“Bring him back. You have to!”

“This time is not the same.”

Meghan screamed out a garbled mess of words that meant nothing. Why would this time be any different? Ivan had died and the Magicante had brought him back to life.

Strong arms picked her up off the ground, she struggled to get free.

“Meghan.” Ivan’s voice was weak and scratchy. She stopped struggling, the pain staring back at her, crippling. The tears falling down his face… too real. She leaned her head against his chest, the sobs winning. He held her tight, a little afraid to let go or he might fall over. Through her sobs, she tried to explain to Ivan that he had died in Grimble, and the book brought him back to life. Ivan showed no surprise to this revelation, but he glanced down at the Magicante unable to ask it the question they needed an answer to.

Sebastien took a heavy breath and asked on their behalf.

“Why not this time? Why can’t Jae be saved?”

There was a long pause and the book explained.

“There is one death that cannot be undone by any magic. A life taken voluntarily, either by one’s own hand, or by knowingly and willingly giving it to save the life of another. Sacrifice,” he stated bluntly, “cannot be undone.”

Sebastien nodded, defeated, and plunked down on the ground. It made sense. It sucked, but it made sense. He averted his gaze from Meghan and Ivan. She was very comfortable in his arms, someone she claimed to despise. She’d never forgive him anyway. Heck, he didn’t even know why he still thought about her in any romantic way. He’d been fourteen when she’d left, and they’d shared one, innocent, peck on the lips.

But the crush had never lessened over time, for him. And yes, he’d been a part of her life since then. But she had not been a part of his. And from the looks of it, she’d moved on whether she was willing to admit it or not.

Meghan got her sobs under control and gently pushed away from Ivan. He let her go, but they refused to look at each other for fear of just losing it again.

“I did everything all wrong,” Ivan muttered.

“No. Stop,” decided Meghan. “There is no point in playing the blame game. Or going down the road of, what ifs. It’s done. He’s… gone. Jae is gone. It can’t be undone.” She sucked in her courage and looked at Ivan and Sebastien. “From here on out, clean slate. We start over. No more secrets. Or lies. Or holding back. No more of it.”

Sebastien nodded. It wasn’t forgiveness, only temporary acceptance because they had no other option. And she was right, it was time to move forward, together, starting with a clean slate. Which means he had one more secret he had to share.

Ivan raked his hand through his hair, agreeing with her too.

“So what do we do now?” Nona asked everyone.

“We need to get off the island,” Ivan answered uneasily. “I just don't know how. The boundaries are well protected. I haven’t figured out how to penetrate them.”

Meghan got to her knees to collect the Magicante. Perhaps it would know some way to get them off the island. Some way through the magical barrier currently imprisoning them.

“Um,” started Sebastien. “In being honest, and starting fresh, and also possibly the best timing ever, I may have a solution to that problem.” He removed a candle from his pocket and joined her on his knees, his next words, weighted. “This will take us off the island.” He handed her the candle.

“How?” asked Ivan, kneeling down with them.

“There is one last thing I need to tell you, Meghan. I was waiting until the right time.”

“Sebastien, I can't handle anymore, really. I'm...” Her hand was shaking around the stem of the candle. He reached out his hand to steady hers.

“You just have to light it. That’s all.”

Meghan looked at Sebastien and down to the candle.

Sebastien nodded to Ivan, pointing for him to take hold as well.

Nona flitted into Meghan's arms.

“Where will it take us?” Meghan asked Sebastien.

His gaze dropped, reluctant to tell her. She had been through so much; surely, this would take her over the edge too. “To someone you'll want to meet.”

“Can they be trusted?” she wanted to know.

“Definitely,” he answered.

Ivan looked hesitant, but what choice did they have, they needed to get off the island.

Sebastien, seeing they would need more convincing, took a very deep breath and revealed, “Meghan, your mother is still alive.”

“Yeah, I know. And she’s a spying, conniving, evil... murderer…” she stopped, unable to continue her tirade on Juliska Blackwell.

Sebastien let go of the candle, shooting her a questioning look. Ivan let go and leaned back as well, shooting Sebastien a questioning look. He apparently had not told him everything about the Jacoby twins, after all.

“Juliska Blackwell,” said Meghan, answering Sebastien’s unasked question. “I had a vision. I know she’s my mother.”

“Um, Meghan,” said Sebastien, his face contorted with confusion. “I don't know what you saw in your vision, but Juliska Blackwell is not your mother.”

“What did you say?”

“I met your mother months ago,” Sebastien explained. “She’s a Firemancer, like you, and she gave me this candle so you could find her. But it’s definitely not Juliska Blackwell.”

Meghan stared emptily, hardly believing what she was hearing.

Slowly a perceptive smile spread across her face. “Juliska is not my mother.” She grabbed onto this one thrilling thing like her life depended on it. “Juliska is not my mother,” she repeated, informing everyone around her of this news like they hadn’t all just heard.

Ivan nodded understandingly. Nona purred her approval of this news as well.

The vision, she’d gotten it wrong. What was new? She’d jumped to a hasty conclusion; one she’d wanted to be true at the time.

Sebastien expectantly grasped the candle once again, as well did Ivan.

“Are you ready?” Sebastien asked Meghan.

She nodded nervously, her world again spinning out of control. Her mother was truly alive, and it was not Juliska Blackwell! She had no idea what her vision had meant, but it did not matter just now.

She focused on the candle's wick and a second later, it sizzled, catching fire. Within a moment, the fire had erupted into a twisting flame that shot up into the sky, dragging them, weightlessly, along with it. It penetrated the island’s magical protection with ease. Within moments, the flame started to fizzle and they thudded softly to the ground just outside the entrance to a cave.

CHAPTER 51

Colby and Elisha raced up the hill towards home, eager to show their prize to Colby's father. His father would be waiting for him in the safe room, deep inside the Fazendiin estate, because his imprisoned grandmother would have warned him of his son’s impending arrival.

Elisha performed the obligatory blood sacrifice and Colby entered through the gate. He walked with speed into the house, through the corridors, and into the safe room.

Jurekai Fazendiin waited for his son, a satisfied expression on his face.

“I did it, Father,” said Colby, approaching him. “The Projector, Jasper Thorndike, is dead and his power now lies in the dagger.” Colby drew out the dagger from its sheath and held it in his palm for his father to see.

“I knew you would succeed, Son,” spoke his father, stepping forward, gently grasping the dagger from this son’s hand. His fingers closed around it, gripping it firmly. His eyes closed and his breathing slowed, a moment of perfect bliss.

“What are you going to do with it, Father?” Colby asked, eager to know. His father wanted to collect as much power as possible, and surely, this would be enough. This had to mean his father’s plans would move forward.

“How will you transfer the power into your own body?” Colby asked when his father did not immediately answer his first question. He still did not answer, and Colby panicked, worried his father could somehow sense the regret he felt over the act of killing the Projector. He’d tried to bury it.

His father opened his eyes and looked down at his son, an odd expression flitting across his face. “Do you know that you have a twin sister?” He asked this in an even, unsurprised tone. He was well aware Colby did not know this because he had never told him. And he’d let Colby’s mother believe she’d hidden the girl well.

Colby did not reply, completely taken off guard by what his father had just told him.

“I suspect your mother thinks she can somehow control the future,” he said, laughing at the absurdity of the thought.

“How do you know I have a sister?” questioned Colby, finding his voice. “Did my mother tell you this?”

“After a fashion,” he responded vaguely.

A look of understanding flashed in Colby’s eyes but he buried it deep, preferring to hide his theory from his father. It had to be the girl, Meghan Jacoby. This is why they could hear each other’s thoughts. It had to be why.

Fazendiin jerked his head and eyed Colby. “We shall deal with the matter of your sister, soon enough.” He continued with frenzied excitement. “First, this dagger, my Son, this is everything we need.” It glowed red hot in his hand, his fist closed firmly around the shaft.

Colby nodded, holding his breath in exhilarated jubilation.

His father looked down at him with greedy eyes, revealing evenly, “It is also not for me.” Jurekai lunged forward and in one fluid motion plunged the dagger deeply and directly into his son's immortal heart.

MAGICANTE SAYS:

I bet you're asking if Jae's really dead?

Please tell us he's not, and you're out of your head!

But if you find yourself tossing and turning,

Your mind a restless torture and burning,

Then hop on over, stop seething in red,

And download volume three because it's available in the kindle store!

READ FATED CHRONICLES VOLUME THREE

The Spell, The Stones, and The Treasure

“This is what you’ve been searching for, Ivan. This is the treasure your mother left for you. You couldn’t find it because you thought it was lost, but it wasn’t. The treasure your mother left behind....” Meghan couldn’t say it aloud. It dumbfounded her that this revelation made her so happy. Giddy, even. Like fate had just slapped her in the face with a happy spell…and all Ivan could manage was a befuddled stare.

https://www.amazon.com/Humphrey-Quinn/e/B01GUO91W2

The adventure is complete!

Fated Volume One: The Book, The Witches, and The Doorway

Fated Volume Two: The Map, The Dagger, and The Vampyres

Fated Volume Three: The Spell, The Stones, and The Treasure

Fated Volume Four: The Ghost, The Dragon, and The Lost King

Fated Volume Five: The Queen, The Mirror, and The Creation

This series is a collection from the already published 11 Book Fated Fantasy Adventure Series by Humphrey Quinn. The adventure begins in Maine with our characters just turning thirteen and ends eleven books later with them aged seventeen. It's a mix of fun and humor, sibling rivalry, magic and misadventure, coming of age struggles as well as darker themes like betrayal, and consequences of choices made, and even has some romance nearer the middle to the end of the series.

http://www.jackallanternbooks.com/p/fated-volumes.html